《BLOOD SILK》


 Chapter 1 - The Temple

    The world I live in is beautiful but only for those who have the power of noble blood or strength as a mage, but I never had any of them so after all these years of suffering I got a job as a helper of a guild''s unit. And today was my 9th quest, but I never knew that one day I will use that spell.....


    The only work assigned to me was to carry the bags of the team, collect what they ask, and do everything that won''t hinder them from their work.


    Kurg, a village located on the outskirts of the kingdom Esnair.


    "So this is the place let''s kill those monsters and make some gold, DONKEY!!." the leader of our group, Kyle screamed at me.


    "Quit standing idle and do some work, don''t tell me you can''t even carry these bags," He grabbed my collar,.


    "No, it''s not like that," I''ve been used to this,


    "You should be thankful to us that we are feeding a good for nothing like you, so show some gratitude instead of showing us attitude, look at him shooting arrows with those red eyes"


    "Stop wasting your time on him and let''s get out of here; he''s useless and weak, and just because he''s a bit ripped, he''s so full of himself,"


    My senior and a flame mage, Rute.


    "Let me tell you, Aaris, physical strengthening is only practical to your body, not your uselessness."


    "Well, thanks to this donkey, he''s useful. The cost of shoulder pain medication has been saved, so keep up the excellent work, donkey."


    Tesol, a weapon mage.


    "Oi!" interrupted Polmung, "Pay attention to what''s going on around you. This is not the time for jokes; this is a serious mission."


    Polmung was a summoner mage and was a kind person who treated me as human, along with the healer of our group, Folia


    "Some dead creatures have been sighted here, and a few villagers have been slain while walking into the forest,"


    Folia muttered, being a nice healer and the only girl in our group she was quite reserved, but since we knew each other since childhood we both were more comfortable together.


    "If my memory serves me correctly, the village chief said they vanished near the old temple in the forest."


    "It cans and be an illusionist or beast/spirit user bandits playing tricks to take shelter here,"  Rute,


    "Yes master said we also had a quest to catch some bandits in this area," Tesol cracked his fingers, he is always eager to break necks anytime,


    "Are they jokers or just stupid to think that they can pull tricks on us


    the Minotaur''s 7th strongest guild in the kingdom?" said Kyle,


    "But still we should be careful," I said,


    "Huh? we? you''re the one with a level which is not even first, If anyone who should be care full is you," said Kyle.


    "Aaris is right we shouldn''t be in such ease didn''t you notice," Polmung.


    "There was no monster even this deep in a yellow area," not to mention I didn''t even see bugs anywhere.


    "Right I didn''t notice you are sharp, Aaris," Folia smiled at me,


    And I blushed, after all, she is the only one who compliments me. She has a pretty and sharp face with green eyes with orange hair and ero... I mean a fit body.


    After walking for a while, we reached the old temple.


    It was huge, still not big enough to be pointed from some distance. It was more like a ruin, and it was oozing a scary aura. We reached there, said our prayers, and went inside.


    "Folia, how''s your brother ? you went to see him, is he still unconscious ?" It was years since I have seen him,


    "Yes, Doctor (medical mage) said there is still hope of him waking up," she had a smile that felt heavy on her,


    "Treatment like these is expensive right?"  Kyle spoke,


    I was surprised Kyle was not the type of guy who worries about someone else I thought he had an ulterior motive,


    and... I was correct,


    I saw his hand was going to touch the butt of Folia.


    "AAAA AAA!!" I screamed and everybody turned to me, startlingly.


    "What happened?" asked Tesol,


    "ah..... hmm....cockroach," I said,


    "oye princess!! get your act together I know you are useless but a pussy too" Tesol broke in a laugh,


    "Let''s go!" Rute,


    "thank you," Folia looked at me,


    "No prob," I said with a smug smile.


    Then after some exploration we saw some downstairs on the entrance I saw some words, I thought I have seen somewhere and the Kyle said let''s go downstairs,


    and we went slowly downwards,


    and at last, we reached the floor but the room was so dark like it was denying the existence of light,


    Rute chanted the spell and activated,


    Fire Spell,


    [FIREFLIES]


    It was a 1st level magic to light up a room,


    and then little fire embers came out of the magic circle on his hands and filled the room with lights.


    It was beautiful to see them flying and filling up the room my eyes were chasing them I always loved magic because to me, it was like an impossible dream, we looked at the ceiling it was as big as a castle court it was an underground construction, and slowly I looked at the floor and my heart stopped beating,


    It was red, because of the dried blood.


    I was shocked and I tried to observe the whole chamber and the only thing I saw was the dead bodies of the monsters and humans, in a state so horrendous you can''t even tell that it was a man or a woman everyone was scared now and in beliefs, and they started trembling,


    They may have completed many quests but never has seen something like this, and thought what would''ve happened here, and then I looked at Folia she turned blue by this sight and started vomiting,


    and then suddenly we felt pressure and aura in the air so dominating and dangerous it was a monster.


    And Folia cried, "RUN!!".


    BUT, Kyle chuckled, "NO! we ain''t weak, That some puny monster can scare us.".


    Rute said, "it''s best to flee for now, whatever it is, didn''t notice us yet, let''s get out and call for backup!"


    Polling was already drenched in sweat, "I agree let''s go!"


    "No !! I am Kyle one of the strongest Minotaur''s" and he activated a beast spell,


    He bumped his fisted and yelled,


    [SILVER WYVERN]


    and his body was covered in scales. He was looking like dragon men.


    Rute became anxious, "No don''t release mana it will notice u-",


    Rute suddenly stopped like got words were stuck,


    Kyle looked at him and then at himself,


    "Why did you stop? Why are you looking so scared in front of me don''t worry, I won''t hurt you! " Kyle with an arrogant smile on his face,


    Not just Rute, we all were scared not because of Kyle but because something dark was standing behind him, and it seemed like Kyle didn''t notice it. When it closed up to Kyle it screamed in a horrifying Cry.


    We took few steps back from Kyle, but Folia passed out because of fear I took her in my arms and backed up


    Kyle turned to it and said "I don''t fear the likes of you" and without any second thought charged at that monster,


    No!


    It was a Demon and what makes it more horrifying was a lost soul demon, I read about it in my mother''s book.


    A demon who turned cannibal and ate other demons to consume their power, but Cannibal spells were forbidden 1000 years ago, so how did he do it and destroy himself by absorbing power beyond its control and falling into despair? A demon-like creature should not exist, so why was it not destroyed when it was weak?


    I had various questions, but one thing was clear: no matter what we did, we would never be able to defeat him on our own.


    Kyle, on the other hand, was tenacious and full of pride, and he raced at him without hesitation, punching him in the face, but it was futile, and he then took a closer look at him.


    A large pitch black body with long horns and red eyes.


    longhorns his face was like it was crying blood and mouth slit ear to ear his body was like a black armor is melted and got stuck to its skin and there were red veins like marking on his body, and then,


    Abruptly he smiled at Kyle.


    In fear, he activated another spell,


    [SILVER WYVERN BEAST RAGE]


    His body became larger and more beast-like and armored wings came out of his back and then with concentrating all his mana he used,


    [RAGE OF THE BEAST!!]


    He tried again to hit him with his fist but this time he caught his hand then pulled him towards itself and then in one swing he severed Kyle''s head from his body, at this point,


    it was clear, today is going to be our last.


    The demon picked up Kyle''s body and head and devoured it whole, and then with that bloody mouth it smiled again, it was like death was making fun of us.


    Now everyone who witnessed the death of the strongest mage among them has lost their will to fight and Rute who always flattered Kyle for his brute power, pissed in his pants they knew one thing is for sure it''s hopeless. We can not defeat this demon alone, we don''t know if we can escape or not but it looked like the dead on the floor were telling us No.


    and I thought this must be end,


    But my salvation became the beginning of a War!.

 Chapter 2 - BLOOD SILK

    While he is smiling at us and taking pleasure from our blue faces, We don''t know what to do now the best I can do is help Folia, rely on these three, and then they looked at each other and then, nodded...


    Tesol grabbed his ax and swung into the ground and yelled,


    [GATE OF TARTARUS!!]


    (the strongest defense magic in Tesol arsenal)


    and then that beast was caged by earth walls.


    Rute stood up and collected himself and while crying "I don''t want to die!!",


    [EYE OF THE SUN!!]


    (a fireball that covered the walls and started elevating in the air).


    And then Polmung collected himself,


    And then he took a deep breath and chanted,.


    [I SUMMON YOU IN THE NAME OF THE SPIRIT KING WHO WITNESSED MY WORDS]


    [THE GUARDIAN AND THE KNIGHT!!]


    And two giant spirits came before us, one was like a deity with four hands grabbed the fireball with all his hands, like it was marble and The knight pierced threw his spear toward the ball like it was pinning It.


    And the best I could do is carry Folia, and pray.


    For a while there was silence, We took this opportunity and tried to run, but suddenly there was a blast


    my ears went numb and I lost control over my body and fell, and Folia also I tried to crawl to her and again I heard a cry, everything was covered in mist, but we can still see that it was not dead and coming towards us.


    Now, what should we do?


    they used their best spell, and it didn''t even make a scratch on him.


    They were standing like they were waiting for uninvited death, and Folia opened her eyes because as a healer her body responds to the situation more frequently...


    I reached to her, and she grabbed my shirt and started crying,


    "Please spare us, please, there is no one who will take care of my brother,


    anyone...


    please...


    someone helps us!".


    "Don''t give up yet! we still are breathing right then we still have some chance" looking at her in this state made me despise my pathetic self even more,


    "Use the spell again! then we will run!!


    I think something is keeping it inside, that''s why it used monsters to hunt.


    If it is really this strong why it is hiding, whatever the reason is let''s use it as our advantage," I grabbed Folia and picked her up,


    Everyone looked at each other and agreed with eyes.


    And used the same spell with the same order but this time with every drop of mana they had left in their body with the support magic of Folia,


    and the same enclosure was made again and before even the cage was completed...


    we ran with every last breath left in us, toward the opening of downstairs, we didn''t even try to look behind we ran and climbed few stairs, but suddenly Folia tripped,


    I went back to help her and suddenly again we felt another burst and now our last hope was lost too, I didn''t even have a chance to think. I grabbed Folia and threw him toward Polmung and then when I tried to get back on my feet,


    [HAMMER OF EARTH]


    Tesol chanted and a pillar hilted me in the ribs pushed me to the floor again,


    "what are you doing?" shouted Polmung,


    "He is nothing but a dead weight!! he can''t do anything useful at least, he should act as sacrifice and buy time for us who saved him until now," said Tesol.


    "No!! He saved me!" yelled Folia,


    "So what? We also protected you and him numerous times just shut up for a second ! he is nothing but useless !


    let him be." Rute was also eager to live upon a sacrifice.


    I wanted to kill these two more than this asshole in front of me, but then I realized what they were saying was the truth I never served any real purpose in my life I was weak I didn''t even possess 10% of average mana a 14-year-old should possess and got bullied for it,


    The only one who believed in me was my mother, but I also let her down.


    I failed to keep my promise to her, to protect her and stay by her side,


    I closed my eyes and reckoned my mother''s face, and it gave me some courage and I said to myself not again.


    I won''t run away neither let it kill me effortlessly, at least I wish to die like the one who took down this demon.


    I put my hand on my chest and force out voice, "very well I will keep him busy, meanwhile you go and call fo-"


    "you can''t defeat him!!" Folia outcry.


    We shared a lot of memories, I was happy few people still cared about me. I looked at her and tried to smile,


    "Don''t worry about me, I am just returning the favor of healing me in the past and I won''t blame you for anything,


    I know the only bitches here are those two and also unlike me, you have a person waiting for you, so don''t worry about me, my chances are equal to my breaths left let''s see what''s this demon is made up of." I said.


    "DEMON?" She was frightened, and I knew the reason,


    The demons now looked more like humans but this one it looked like it came straight from hell a pure demon, and then abruptly,


    [STITCH]


    with Earth magic encloses any things that can be said as the opening of the earth,


    Tesol closed the entrance of the upstairs, they all disappeared from my sight in moments,


    and now I was alone with this ugly guy.


    I stood up, and


    I looked at him, but before I could anything it disappeared, and then I felt something was behind me,


    and lost feeling of my left arm, I also felt pain in my left shoulder when I looked at it, I cried in pain,


    my left arm was gone and blood started spraying out of my severed arm, It was in the hands of that demon.


    I cried in pain and distanced myself from it and fell on the floor and then suddenly the sound of a horrifying laugh echoed in the room it was this demon who was laughing while looking at me,


    It reminded the face of the people who laughed while looking at my suffering.


    Now I was pissed more than scared, I stood up,


    "shut up!" and he stopped laughing and for a second, I thought I should''ve told him to die in the first place,


    I smiled I know I can''t defeat him, but I can drag him to hell with me right mother.


    My mother taught me only two spells one was voodoo doll cursing which only worked on a level below yours, yes this was useless in this situation, but there was something else my mother taught me and I decided it''s now and never again,


    I could feel my heart jumping out of my chest, I calmed myself, and then I smiled at the demon,


    "I dare you to come close!" while pointing at him of course I had something under my sleeves, and suddenly he threw my arm and started treading towards me slowly.


    I whispered,


    [I WHO INHERITED THE BLOOD OF THE RALKIER ASKS THE GODS TO WITNESS THE AGONY OF MY SOUL.]


    I want him to get close to me, and then I bit my palm so badly it started bleeding I can''t stab my palm with one hand so, this was the best idea, It was getting closer and stopped with his eyes wide open,


    "you noticed huh!?" my palm was covered in blood and my body started radiating mana,


    then it decided to one-shot me by severing my head and leaped toward me and when he swung his arm toward my head I grabbed its wrist thanks to the all the years of training and hard work my reflex was sharp, and also my spell gave some strength to fight this bitch I tightened my fist,


    "Blood Si-" my voice was gone before I could complete the spell it shoved his hand inside my chest, and I could barely breathe,


    I realized that he ruptured my lungs as well damaged my heart and then I collected some strength and I kicked him to the corner. He started smiling again but stopped when he saw my face,


    "you thought you won ??".


    And I yelled,


    [BLOOD SILK].

 Chapter 3 - Before I Die

    And Then red strings came out my right palm and The Demon who was mocking us was now entangled in red strings and now I could feel the strings wrapping the insides of my body my heart, my bones I could feel them so clearly that I could''ve counted them now I know why there should be a fresh cut for bleeding for the spell and when the strings completely tightened around his body something happened.


    In instance, my left arm was regenerated and the hole in my chest healed, my organs, my broken ribs, everything except my right palm how? It was because of this demon.


    Since both of our souls were connected we were now at equal strength, I felt like thousands of souls came surging inside my body.


    But I lost my ability to move and I think that happens to this demon too.


    The power I was possessing now was not of a demon but Demons.


    It was obvious the Lost soul demon-possessed more than one soul and that''s why they go berserk because of the castor''s soul is not strong enough to dominate the consumed souls then the soul of the castor is lost also, more like it starts to act like a consumed soul, and that''s how it becomes a lost soul demon and also the memories of the souls are destroyed in the process, but the castor''s memory always remained intact but erased to an extent.


    It was like time was frozen, while the demon souls were merging with mine a flash came before my eyes.


    I closed my eyes and after few moments opened them slowly,.


    and then when I already promised myself that the chamber I was dying in was the most horrifying thing I saw in my entire life my belief was shattered into pieces.


    I was standing upon a war field, blood, dismembered bodies, limbs, guts, heads; it was like somebody had opened every single coffin of a graveyard.


    Furthermore, I felt the urge to puke on this sight, then I heard some loud voices and I saw the demon, the same as the one who is connected to my soul right now, but he had a normal face like the demons of my world have now and I look like they can''t see me.


    Right now I am seeing the memory of the demon.


    He looked like a commander encouraging his army to fight someone he pointed in a direction and then I saw somebody was fighting the demons and all of them, at least thousands of them all alone.


    When I saw all the demons charging at a single person it piqued my curiosity I ran further to take a closer look at that single person, and while I was running I thought he must be the reason why the commander ate his army,


    Maybe he was strong enough to get the commander on his ropes and to make sure he could defeat him he must have done this in between the battle, but when I reached closer to the center where all the demons were flooding, I lost my understanding.


    It was the demon king Yajin, and it was not a fight, but he was massacring every one of them with ease and a smile on his face like he was enjoying it.


    I recognized him because it was the same demon king who is ruling over kingdom Hadel, the kingdom of demons in my world.


    But he is not even a hundred years old. I studied about him. He was a tyrant before he was defeated by the strongest mage and king of the biggest kingdom in my world, King Drake, in the war that happened 14 years ago, and there is no record of such a massive massacre.


    So why? I read in the books that it was the hero who slew the army of a demon king, but the sight here is the complete opposite of it, I lost my ability to understand, and king Yajin continued slaughtering his own army drowning in amusement, but the army was trying their best to survive and I could feel their anger burning inside me too but the only thing that I can do now is to watch.


    The sun settled down along with the destroyed army and the commander was still fighting for his comrades with along just a handful of the demons and king Yajin yelled,


    [THORNS OF ABYSS]


    and the remained demons were skewered by the thorn-like blades that came out of the earth, but covered in blood the commander was able to save himself from them but he was on his knees now the battle took a large toll on him, and now he was the last one that is left to die I was watching everything with a blank mind but I was sure on me to think that it was the king Yajin who betrayed them then I heard a voice.


    "Finish this already." It was a loud and manly voice. I was not able to see his face because maybe the commander himself didn''t see him.


    And Yajin answered these words with,


    "Yes my lord!" he looked happy like he was proud to be ordered by that voice.


    "So you heard him Verdos I am sorry, but my lord words are everything to me, don''t think bad of me it''s just you don''t understand the feeling of mine for my lord I can''t make him sad and after I kill you he will praise me, you and your army''s death will not go in vain, because of your death my lord wishes will come true, so please just die now!" with ecstasy said Yajin, he sounded like a slave who was desperate to get praised by his master and then Yajin Stabbed him with a long sword.


    "i....wi...will....kill....kill" with these last words Verdos collapsed along with the bodies of his army.


    "Sure... I will wait for you" and Yajin disappeared in black smoke.


    I lost my ability, and then I heard a cry begging for another chance and apologizing.


    It was the commander he was alive but only in meaning, he was screaming in pain and started muttering something and I saw him creeping toward one of the demon''s body near him, when he reached to it he said in a low tone


    "I am sorry !!" and started eating the demon.


    And the scenario till now stirred my perception toward reality,


    little by little he started eating their hearts and chanting some spell


    [LET YOUR AGONY FLOW THROUGH ME, LET YOUR REMORSE FLOW THROUGH ME...]


    He was muttering this again and again, like a mad man while eating hundreds of them continuously for nights and days and little by little I could see him going insane. I felt pity by looking at him in this state crying, sobbing, but blinded by his rage.


    "Stop, enough ..stop now" I yelled, but it was useless he was unable to hear me.


    And a week passed till now he had already consumed the hearts of most of the army and became a lost soul already, but it didn''t stop it was like the corpse was inviting him to eat them, and he finally started to look like the demon I saw, now the aura he was radiating was thousands fold Strong than he possessed while he was alive,


    I thought he became like this because he was evil.


    Suddenly.


    "I felt a great aura coming from here and look what I found a lost soul, Oh Verdos I expect nothing from the demon from Iwand clan who holds the secrets of the most intriguing spells, you won''t believe me but I was really in pain and regret that I lost a soldier like you but look you are alive and kicking, I am proud of you, you kept your promise and kept mine now come at me" it was Yajin he appeared from nowhere and was standing in front of VERDOS IWAND the name of the demon.


    And suddenly the air became heavier and he was burning in wrath and the mana radiation was drastic.


    And he charged at him without any second thought, but I know it''s hopeless in the present, the Yajin was alive and healthy, so I knew who would win but when the fight started I was in awe.


    Verdos was intimidating him. He was fast and stronger, with each hit he sent Yajin flying he was landing many hits in just split seconds. And Yajin was taking damage and injuries,


    I was hoping for Verdos to win but then,


    "hmm ..... you''ve gotten quite strong eh?" and Yajin punched him and Versos got pummeled into the ground,


    [UNDEAD''S TOMB]


    And a scary crucifix came out of nowhere and Pierced the chest of Verdos, now he was pinned into the ground by Yajin and struggling to pull it out, but it was useless.


    "You have gotten strong Verdos, a few more souls, and you could''ve done serious damage to me, so I am pleased by your determination so I won''t kill you instead I will give you a reward." with an amused smile akin said while his wounds were healing with a pace I never saw, now what more suffering he will bring to Verdos I thought and clenched my teeth in rage!

 Chapter 4 - The Reward

    "I am impressed by your determined rage Verdos, your blood thirst, your melancholy. Everything made me think to give you one chance to see." Yajin.


    While looking at the body of Verdos which was pinned by his spell, and struggling to break free and to tear the throat of Yajin.


    "My, my Verdos don''t move around so much you see this spell doesn''t hurt you physically but if you try to struggle, then little by little the pain will arise to weaken you down, it is quite a beautiful spell isn''t it, makes you surrender and to devote yourself in your helplessness, well oh yeah!" he said like he was concerned for him and remembered something.


    "You see now that I have seen the power of Iwand blood I have decided to give your daughter a place in my army, you know the kingdom was sad after hearing about your and your army''s death, and your wife and daughter were crying most... Ah! I teared up a little when they said they were proud of you, and you know your daughter said that she will become just like her father,


    A loyal warrior." Yajin had the most wicked smile I had ever seen..


    "Now it''s time for your reward since you went to this extent to kill me, I have decided to give you another chance since my lord has always said to not waste any resource that can become useful in the future, And that''s why he didn''t kill that Dragon either!


    So now I will seal you here by a spell then construct a temple to lure people in so that you can eat them and grow strong and if you become strong enough to break through the seal then you can claim to settle your score for me, so what do you think? I hope you understood. After all, you are strong, you wouldn''t lose your consciousness with this much of souls, So shall we begin." Yajin.


    Reward? This was his reward his army was betrayed and killed by the one whom they pledged to die for, he was pushed and suffered this much and even his family is also getting played by this Evil, And he is rewarding suffering to burn in his rage and to make him kill more just because he is stronger and looked like a useful tool him, I have seen many people who take pleasure in the suffering of others but this demon he is just a thousand times crueler than anyone I had seen in my life, I felt pity for Verdos but I was bound by the sad reality of the magic realms.


    [FOR THE SINS YOU HAVE COMMITTED, FOR THE DESPAIR YOU HAVE BROUGHT IN THIS PURE LAND, I HEREBY JUDGE YOU, AND PASS MY VERDICT THAT YOU WILL BE CONFINED BY WALLS OF ATONEMENT TILL YOU GET STRONG ENOUGH TO BREAK THROUGH THEM.]


    [PRISON OF WILL.]


    "Oh, also I forgot, te-he sorry."


    [RELEASE] while clapping his hand,


    Yajin chanted this spell and then four walls of metal with some strange markings emerged from the earth and enclosed him and then a door-like opening was made by the Yajin And the crucifix that held down Verdos disappeared, and then he tried to Escape but the moment he stepped on the line on the door through it, but he got electrocuted, it was so strong that my eyes lost its sight from the flash for some time.


    "It''s useless until you become stronger than the power of this seal and the power I poured into it while activating it, you will never be able to leave this chamber, now for the next part,


    [I WHO COMMANDS THE EARTH TO TAKE SHAPE OF MY MIND]


    [REFORM!]


    And then a building that resembled the ruined temple formed from earth upon the chamber and now everything made sense why this temple was turned into ruined, why he was not able to leave the chamber, why he tried to eat us all for the one purpose to kill this guy who was now laughing.


    "All the best, Verdos, I will wait for you again and who knows before you try to kill me, who knows may be you will be defeated by your own daughter. Now, don''t disappoint me Verdos, I know you can do it, for now, I have to bid my farewell..... you see my lord has given me the order to find the key, so I can''t waste time anymore, So


    Goodbye Verdos, I wish you Happy suffering."


    Yajin he was amused and now looked somewhat in a hurry and then in a blink he again disappeared in black smoke.


    I was sad and at the same time I could hear the scream of the souls of Verdos and his army and also inside me, they were enraged by seeing their past full of misery.


    Key? Lord? What was he talking about I thought for a second but then I heard a scream from the temple.


    I wish I could''ve helped them but now Verdos has lost himself he will kill anybody to take his revenge and then suddenly.


    I opened my eyes I think the merging between his and my soul is now completed I could feel the strength he spent years to refine, but the pages of fate never write themselves by going according to your meanings, this was the end of both of us I felt pity for then the sensation of my body returned to me and then after breathing for a moment I got up and sit in front Verdos who is tangled in the strings.


    "So you were betrayed too, huh? I don''t know about the misery you went through all these years but I can understand the pain of losing someone you love and care in front of you, I can understand the feeling of helplessness and regret when you are being ridiculed by those who had deserved it instead, but I am sorry I can''t let you go neither I know how to undo the spell so I am sorry you are going to die with me he-"


    "No I can''t die yet, I need to kill him, I will kill him,


    KILL HIM! KILL HIM! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL!"


    Thousands of voices echoed inside my brain for a second. I thought my brain would melt and would come out of my ears. The voice was so loud and filled with anger it drove me insane for a bit, like it was made to kill someone, anyone.


    What was that? Was that him, now I know why lost soul loses itself this is what he went through every day for 14 years.


    It''s the same as the time since I was born. He and I suffered for the last 14 years together but separately, I smiled at this irony.


    And then,


    "So Verdos any last words? Probably not but I have something but what''s point so won''t understand-"


    "KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL!  KILL!" I again heard these dreadful noises in my head and,


    "Didn''t I tell you to shut up?"


    I snapped the thread.


    And in moments the body of Verdos started to fade like ashes of a burned wood started getting fade in the wind, little by little, crumble by crumble.


    For me, I started to lose the feeling of my limbs. I could feel my heart''s pace slowing down, my vision getting blurry and my breaths were getting heavier like I was drowning in water and everything was turning darker the more I was getting deep in that ocean of silence.


    Finally, my back hit the bottom of that silence and at last, I felt lighter.


    They say your life is flashed before your eyes before you die. In that hope I wished to see my mother again, then I heard.


    "WAKE UP."

 Chapter 5 - Disappointment

    "Wake up Aaris, it''s morning already!"


    I opened my eyes and saw my mother Cara.


    "Get ready, hurry up! You know that we can''t afford to be late, it will leave a bad impression in front of the school board. You are already nine years old, it''s time for you to start elementary, so hurry up!!" she said while shaking me tremendously.


    Even though a mother already, Cara Ralkier, looked quite young. She had jet black hair and a face so beautiful that everyone misunderstood us both as siblings. Her eyes were scarlet red like mine, with a gaze that leaves an impression that she could see inside your soul.


    "Cara!!" A scream.


    "Yes, my lady?"


    My mother Cara hurried immediately in the direction of the voice..


    "Why aren''t you in the mansion today? How dare you bother me by making me come here! A good for nothing slacker like you should work hard, but look at you! It''s past 11, and you are dawdling here?!"


    Lady Erza, the wife of Lord Husre eldest son of Lord Nulim, was a blonde-haired woman with blue eyes. She envied my mother so much that she never miss a chance to draw out faults from her.


    I was living in Keious, a domain of Tresguys since I was born. We lived in a humble cottage in the yard of their mansion. Lord Nulim Tresguy, Lord Husre, came from a clan that was excellent in illusion and other magic that deals with people''s senses. They played an important role in the investigating unit called "Ravens" of the kingdom which acted as their trump card for spying or investigation.


    Lord Nulim Tresguy was an extremely prideful man. He will do anything to eliminate anyone or anything that would threaten the reputation of their name- Tresguy.


    Despite being the weakest, my mother was intelligent and clever. From the books that she wrote for me, that helped me learn to read and write, to study magic, spells, and many other things, sometimes, even I was shocked how could someone be that smart.


    She helped Lord Nulim to reign his domain without any flinch. She acted as an advisor to him and was trusted so much by the lord more than he trusted his sons. In exchange for her service, he gave my mother shelter and food.


    My mother was a hard worker, but still, everyone resented us. There were many reasons why; one was because the name Ralkier was unheard of. They thought we were the lowest class in the domain.


    "I apologize for my insolence but I already asked lord Nulim for a day off. Today is my son''s interview at the school of the domain, my lady," she said while bowing down to Erza.


    "Hmph! Just because you are close to Father, you think you can do anything that you want. Hmmm... but since father has permitted you to do it so very well then. I won''t go against Father''s will. I know that you have stayed with his side after Mother''s death, you must''ve taken care of his happiness since then as well, I assume."


    I didn''t know what Erza was saying but by the expression on her face, while looking at my mother, I was sure she was insulting her. With her head still lowered, I could feel that she was not happy.


    "Go do whatever you want I don''t care, and good luck to your useless son!" she said before she strutted away from our cottage.


    "Mother?"


    "Don''t listen to her Aaris, there isn''t an ounce of truth in her words. Neither you are useless nor I have something to hide," she said with a consoling smile, then turned quickly at the clock.


    "Oh my! Look at the time, hurry up or else we are going to be late."


    After getting dressed we went to the domain school for elementary education for the children.


    In this world, everything is driven by magic, and its principles even if it is cooking,


    detoxification of ingredients,


    labor use telekinesis, and earth magic,


    even writing something requires basic knowledge and techniques of scriptwriting and encryption of it by magic.


    If there is anything to study that doesn''t need using of spell then it would be perfect for me.


    Until now my mother taught me to read and write, when I turned six she introduced me to the beautiful world of sorcery,


    On my sixth birthday, we spent in the cottage, she brought a talisman with weird markings on it, I was curious and I asked about it to my mother, she just smiled and said


    "Follow my lead and you''ll see, I am sure you''ll love it!"


    At midnight, we went to the forest behind the mountain,


    I was walking with her holding her fingers then we ended up at the cliff in the forest, she told me lay on the ground, then


    She fused the Talisman with light stone,


    I was feeling the grass tickling my nape, and I was staring at the night sky the delicate cold and flickering stars, I wanted to stay like this forever, my mother came running to me and laid beside me and held my hand,


    "Now don''t look anywhere or you''ll miss the show!"


    "What sho-"


    A light went up straight surging through the curves of the sky and turned into beautiful hues, like it sketched a castle with a glistening dome with stars and colors, there was no sound but an echo filled inside me.


    "It''s beautiful isn''t it!"


    "It is!! is the-


    is this"


    "Yes, it''s magic, didn''t the starry night sky was beautiful enough, it was right? but it can be more beautiful and still it can be much more gorgeous, exploring beyond the impossible and to make your dreams come true and hope to that never let you give up, that''s what magic is!".


    I couldn''t avert my eyes from the sky, I was grinning like an idiot,


    "MOTHER!"


    "HMM?"


    "I want to become a mage, One day I will become one of the greatest mages!"


    "Hmm... I don''t want that!" and now she was pouting!


    "what? but why-"


    She put her hand on my head, "because I think you''ll become The Greatest mage of all time!"


    Her smile lived as one of the prettiest I ever saw, more than the colorful sky.


    Since that day I practiced every day, to strengthen myself, she wrote few books for me, on basic magic and about this world, she was the reason I never gave but I never was able to use the simplest of spells, but the day I used voodoo doll spell was the best thing that happened to me.


    That day I didn''t know that she lied or I really used the spell.


    "Miss Ralkier please submit your ink gem and documents and wait here." A lady in a uniform came and took us to the hallway,


    "Please, submit the locket I give you three days ago."


    My mother took the locket she gave me, I knew I have to return it at some point but now I don''t want to, but she took it.


    "I am sorry we can''t admit your son to our school."


    The Head Mage of that school, a middle-aged man with an irritable look on his face.


    "B- But why?" Her anxiety made me feel uneasy too.


    "The locket We gave you 3 days ago, It is the gem that glows according to the Mana of the one who wears it, and your child was like a firefly caught in a glass ball, I mean it was same as any amber, He won''t be able to keep up with others


    there are so many children nobles and commoners in other classes that can become great mages in the future,


    If we admit a child like him it will tarnish our reputation,


    I hope you understand, we are saying for your and your child sake, there isn''t any hope for him, So I suggest-"


    "THANK YOU!!" She stood up banging the table with both of her hands,


    "You said my child was like an amber, then just wait to turn it into blazes, I believe in him, and as a teacher, you should''ve done the same,


    I am not (whisper) sorry for my rudeness, now we shall take our leave,


    Let''s go, Aaris."


    With a gentle smile on her face, my mother and I walked out of the Head Mage room. But we were not yet far when she suddenly looked up, as if she had remembered something, She forgot my documents.


    "Yes absolutely lady Erza I rejected her son straight away. Nah, don''t worry about the excuses. How can we admit such a useless kid in our school? So please don''t worry, we will not let down a Tresguy in his domain....yes I am really happy to be useful to you-"


    "Excuse me."


    The Head Mage was talking through an Intercom Gem utilized with a talisman when we arrived in the room. Surprised, he lifted his face and saw us standing in front of the door.


    "Can we have our documents back?"


    He handed the documents horridly,


    "I-


    I-" his voice started trembling,


    "I don''t blame you are not any different from them, just like a sweet fruit given his flavor after eaten,


    you are living up to the name of the teacher of nobles."


    "I think she called you Shit-" The receptionist


    "I KNOW!!" I heard him yelling.


    We walked out of his chamber she lifted me and held me close,


    Hearing everything that he said, I knew that my mother was burning in rage now, despite of that the smile on her face remained.


    She was already consoling me,


    "That old jerk, who he thinks he is, I bet he is a corrupt scum lied-" She probably heard me crying now,


    I started sniffling already when I heard him say that they won''t admit me. When we were out of school premises, my mother turned to me with the same smile she had since we first went inside the school.


    "Hey, don''t think about it much...


    Hmm..... Aaris I just thought of a good idea. Since it''s our day off, why don''t we go to a park or somewhere fun? You always wanted to right?"


    I knew that my mother was consoling me and so I suddenly broke into tears. Crying hard, I grabbed her hand.


    "Mother am I useless? Am I really such a loser? It''s okay, you don''t have to lie anymore I know...


    I am a disappointment to you-"


    And she slapped me.

 Chapter 6 - You Are Weak

    "Do you think I regret staying with you now, I regret to believing in you don''t be stupid how can believe his shallow wor-"


    My mother after slap I was startled and I looked up to my face, and I saw her crying like she was in more pain than I am. Then she grabbed both my shoulders and kneeled in front of me.


    "But it is true I can''t use simplest of spells I can''t even use a luminous stone, don''t worry I am not blaming you for it, you are also weak, so it''s obvious that I am like this but since I am your son."


    (a stone that glows when poured mana in it serves as a light source).


    I started bluffing that I don''t care, but the truth is, at that time I really blamed my mother but deep down I was finding an excuse for justifying that it was not my fault, so why did I deserve this, why even I was so faithful to laws of magic when I worked so hard for all these and the only thing she did was to push me to try harder, why?


    And something snapped in me, I cried and started yelling at my mother.


    "Why did you encourage me when you know it was hopeless?


    Why you said that I am strong, I am not weak, mana doesn''t matter, money doesn''t matter...... they do, they do mother if only we had the money I could''ve sought the treatment or done something else if only I had mana I could''ve answered back to those who made fun of me, I didn''t wish to be born this way, I never hurt someone or did something bad so why I deserve this and those who are scum have everything, those dialogues didn''t matter in reality mother, so why? Why?"


    The tears and snot covered my face I grabbed the skirt of my mother and I was screaming, I started blurting whatever came in my mind, no it was the bottled-up feeling that I have kept in me.


    "Why? Nobody had conditions like me so only I was chosen to go through all this? It would''ve been better if I was de-"


    "Aaris!" my mother yelled so loud in a voice I never heard.


    "Don''t say things like that, I know it''s my fault, I am sorry if only I was strong enough to protect you at that time, I am sorry


    I am sorry,


    I am s-


    I know you are angry I know you suffering, but please don''t say things like that I never be disappointed in you I can''t imagine living further after losing you too, so please don''t hate me I promise I will protect you from now on so please Aaris please."


    We both were crying like something is lost between us, she was hugging me tightly so tightly like she was thinking that if she loosens up her grip a bit I would leave alone, but I was thinking the same I was afraid that she would hate me for being weak and would leave me.


    For wetting each other shoulders she put her forehead on mine,


    "And Aaris, believe me, you are not weak, it''s not like you never had mana instead when you were little you had the densest mana I have seen so far" my mother while looking down I was surprised is she lying to me? I thought but I know she will never do such a thing that will hurt me and then, "it is not a disease Aaris it''s just... just..." she was trembling like she remembered something that should''ve been forgotten, so now it''s my turn,


    "it''s ok mother whatever the reason was I became like this I know their things you can''t tell me now, so I promise you that I will work hard, every day and become the strongest and protect you always, and we will live happily ever after then I promise to mother," I said while holding her hand I just wanted her to forgive me for those words I spouted without thinking why I only looked at my side I was not the only one in this hell she was with me there, always at least she accepted me, she even gave me the best she could find.


    So it''s good for now it isn''t the end nobody knows what the future holds so let''s cherish these moments and give her little ease I thought.


    "Mother, I am hungry," I said when my tummy growled,


    "oh, dear! Look at the time" she looked at the mirror clock of the school area that levitates just about a 3-story building height, so you can see the time anywhere in the town, which reflected the clock tower in the middle of the town it was already 4 o''clock.


    "So what do you want to eat should we buy an ice cream or cr¨ºpe," she said,


    "let us eat at home, your cooking is more delicious," I said.


    And then we returned to our little mansion she made curry and rice, we ate together, and went to bed, I slept with my mother as in our cottage there were only 3 rooms, I snuggled up to her,


    "Mother I am sorry for the things I said",


    "don''t worry I will never hate you, didn''t I told you are the most precious to me in the whole world" she whispered.


    And the night broke today she made me breakfast and gave some books and kissed me on the forehead,


    "take care I''ll be home soon she said and went to the mansion.


    I finished my breakfast and then took the book and went outside to practice I can''t give up, yet she was the only one I have and I am the only one she can rely on I have to get stronger no matter how, I will become stronger,


    "OYE garbage! Are studying what waste do you think you will get mana with studying, I heard you went to school yesterday what happened they didn''t take you in I thought they had some seat reserved for useless." Crius son of Husre said while smacking me he was a 10-year-old boy with blonde hair and blue eyes.


    He took my book and threw it on the ground,


    "look Ulios you are seeing the making of a legendary fool," he said to his cousin and son of Dustin Ulios he was 9 years old same age as me, he had the same blonde hair as crius but black eyes,


    both of them started laughing at me,


    "what are you reading?" asked winter younger sister of Ulios in a gentle voice she was 7 years old with black hair and black eyes and pale skin she justified nobility with her appearance,


    "A book my mother wrote and gave me," I said afraid,


    "What it is about? Oh! Let me guess how to seduce a geezer" said Ulios,


    "my mother is not like that" I screamed at them, I knew what they were talking about but "I trust my mother, I believe in her" while glaring at them, I know I can''t win, but it doesn''t mean I can''t fight I thought myself,


    and then they glared at me and said while grabbing me by hair


    "oye! How you dare raise your voice against us, let us teach you some etiquette of servants" said Crius in horrifying emotion,


    and then they started beating me, both of them,


    "stop it!" said winter,


    I was saved by a lady,


    or so I thought,


    "if you want to teach him a lesson why not somewhere grandpa can''t see us," said winter.


    They took me to the forest nearby, and then they continued their daily practice of hitting me with the wooden sword, half spells inferior form particular spells that don''t do any great damage, but they are used to show the effect of that spell,


    [NUMB PRESSURE] Crius,


    a spell where the user can pressurize or put force to any point without making physical contact.


    Then Ulios pulled my shirt and chanted a spell while touching my chest with his finger,


    [DEVIL''S HOLD]


    a spell where you can freely move anything and throw them, choke them after making possession marking on them.


    with these, they threw me, dragged me like a mop, and finally after beating the hell out of me Cries grabbed my throat and said "if you tell about this Secret class to anyone we will do even worse to your mother, and you know we can, she doesn''t even have half of the mana I possess now" and threw me.


    "Don''t worry if something like this ever happened my father can take care of it, you understand. Right?" said Ulios


    winter who was enjoying the show from the sides came to me said "so don''t even think of bothering grandfather",


    and Cries threw me on the ground.


    And they returned to the mansion, and I was laying on the bruised and swelled.


    I wanted to fight back but I was afraid that things would become difficult for my mother,


    after gathering some strength to stand, I went back and picked up my book, and returned to the cottage.


    When the night came my mother returned to our castle of muddy bricks.


    "Ah! I am exhausted, Aaris you are still studying at least let me finish the other book before you end this-" she stopped when she looked at me, she came close to me, I was sitting on the bed,


    then she touched my swollen eye gently and said "you fell again, right?" she said with a grieved voice.


    "Yeah while I was-" my mother interrupted "practicing right."


    She looked somewhat angry,


    "that''s enough I didn''t serve them so that they can treat you like this!" she said like she was holding her rage, and then she stood up, "Aaris wait for me here, this will be the last time of them hurting you."


    She stood up and marched toward the mansion,


    I don''t know what will happen now so I chased and screamed,


    "mother please wait!"


    but she didn''t stop something bad going to happen if I don''t stop her now I had this feeling.

 Chapter 7 - The Cold Night

    "Mother, wait!" I yelled and grabbed her skirt,


    "Please mother don''t worry about me, I am used to it please mother, it doesn''t hurt" I was pleading with my mother on the door of our cottage,


    "Mother, you are also doing your best right? so please let''s both hang on, just for a little longer I know everything will be alright in the end," I said.


    "Do you think I will stay quiet and do nothing when they are hurting you like this, I will end things now once for all" she clenched her fist and growled.


    "Don''t mind them mother, I know you care that''s enough, and also don''t you know the strongest sword is the one which is hammered most, so let''s just not let them ruin our time together, I am a fine mother," I said with a big smile and a proud face.


    "Alright! but I will talk to Lord about this no matter what, now hold this," she said while giving Druid stone ( a healing stone) to me, but since it is just an indirect treatment and not a direct treatment, it only eased a little pain,


    "But please, don''t push it," I said, and then she poured some, White water which acts as a catalyst to use these types of stone, then the stone started showing its effect.


    I was holding the stone, and little by little in a few minutes I was back to my normal self.


    "Mother, can I keep it?" I always liked to collect things like these, so she always gave things like these to me without asking much..


    "Okay but don''t lose it," she said, then she made us dinner, and then we went to bed as nothing happened, but I knew she was awake and thinking I held her hand and told her goodnight, then I dozed off.


    The next day the same routine continued. She made me breakfast, kissed me on the forehead, told me to take care, and went to the mansion and after eating breakfast I went to study for a little while, as usual, they came again.


    "Hmm... look who it is, an ungrateful moron who snitched about us to her mother, who serves us," Crius looked annoyed and angry.


    "If it were not of aunt Erza that geezer may have lectured us, because of this moron," Ulious fingers were twitching like he was itching to hit me.


    "Let''s play with him again! Aaris'' big brother doesn''t understand that Everything we are doing for him, but look what we get in return he betrayed us" Winter looked at me with her never-fading creepy smile.


    "Aaris big brother you don''t understand, we only want to play with you and they use magic only to teach you, but look here! you hurt our feelings, so why don''t you play with us again, I am sure they will forgive you after that." She said she was worried about me, but Winter was more wicked than these two, she only wanted to see me beg in pain, she never missed any chance to provoke their irritation for me.


    "Get to the point, don''t play around," I gazed at them. I just wanted to end this quickly so I can use druid stone to heal myself before my mother returns.


    "hmm, look a pussy tried to become a lion" Crius clicked his fingers.


    He grabbed my shirt and pulled me toward the forest, after beating the hell out of me, Ulious grabbed my hair and whispered in my ear,


    "Don''t do that ever again" and returned to their mansion,


    Lying for a while on the ground and cursing them, I went back to the cottage, after using Stone I returned to studies.


    In the evening when she returned she looked at me "thank god you are okay, when Lady Erza butted in and started defending them,  saying they were only playing, I was worried." She grabbed my cheeks and shook me until she was sure that I was okay.


    "Of course they were annoyed and didn''t talk to me today," I tried to pull a happy face but a sudden reminder of pain in my body didn''t let me do it.


    Day by day things became normal and that included the bullying and healing of me, my most of the allowance went into buying white water for the stone.


    Few months passed, and I got used to the routine.


    One evening when my mother returned, she looked very anxious, when I asked her what happened,


    she told me that today Lord Nulim collapsed in his study, his old age started to show its might.


    It was given that the stress and affairs from the kingdom were taking a toll on him.


    After all, he was the head of an important part of the kingdom,


    If he refused to continue his work then the security of the kingdom would be in danger,


    The affairs he worked on were also very confidential, so he had to choose someone to take on his duties to continue to protect the dignity of the name Tresguy.


    After a month a big announcement was made in the domain,


    I knew about it because of my mother although she already told me it was not a good decision.


    The lord decided to give the title of the head to Husre, and he will wait for the time when he could meet his wife again, till then she will serve lord Nulim as a nurse, but still, because my mother was against the order of inheritance, things became difficult for Husre.


    Even though he was now the head of the domain, still whatever decision was taken by him, it had to go through lord Nulim, and of course, it included the assistance of my mother.


    Things continued like this and because of it, the treatment of the young nobles turned colder and colder. I knew they wanted me to make my mother resign and take me away from them but I endured it. Now their anguish was amusing to me.


    After some time all the people of the kingdom became aware of the true position of Husre, and it made him feel pondering over inferiority towards his father.


    Husre was a noble only by name, just like other aristocrats, he was greedy, selfish, and very arrogant, also a real scum to the bones.


    When he became the head of the Tresguys'' he started becoming more and more oppressive than he already was, he started getting violent over the other servants, I even heard that he assaulted one of the maids, but because of his position nobody dared to go against him, even mother told me when Nulim heard about this and he fired the maid after compensating her and told her to go far away, and because of her poverty and fear of the Nobles'' she did the same, I asked my mother to be careful, but as usual, she smiled and told me to not to worry.


    For many days my mother did her duties diligently.


    Our life was a little peaceful, for now.


    She told me when lord Nulim will pass away, she will leave the mansion too, but.....


    One day my mother didn''t return to the cottage by night, since she was Lord Nulim nurse, she started returning home at night, but it was already the time when she returned home usually, but tonight she was late, so I was uneasy, I dwelled desperately, the ticking of the clock made me anxious with each passing second.


    In the end, I thought to look for her, so I locked the door and went into the mansion. I entered the mansion through the kitchen''s backdoor and started seeking her, the mansion was so big that I got lost.


    Hall to stairs, stairs to corridors I was looking for her. I was praying that she was okay, running across in the mansion, I saw aunt Beth. I asked her about my mother.


    But she seemed worried, she turned her face from me and said,


    "Don''t worry your mother will return home soon,  just go back to the cottage before anybody notices you,"  I could see her face sweating, she was hiding something and she looked somewhat in sorrow like she was afraid of something.


    "Please!! Aunt Beth tell me! where my mother is?" I was really scared.


    "Please understand Aaris! there is a lot of work in the mansion, So when she is done she will ret-"


    "AHHHHH!


    Nooo!, SOMEBODY COME HERE NOW!!"


    Suddenly a cry echoed in the mansion, Aunt Beth took my arm and pushed me to the corner and asked me to wait, but I insisted to take her with me, I felt my heart getting heavier and heavier, I  begged aunt Beth to take me with her, at last, she agreed she held my hand and we started running toward a room,


    After crossing the hall, we saw many maids and butlers gathered around a room.


    It was Husre''s study, and my aunt Beth picked me up. and told them to move aside, I don''t but when everyone looked at me they made way for her.


    When we entered the study and saw a man kneeling and yelling beside the table,


    it was Husre! His head was covered in blood, he was holding the side of his face with a cloth, which turned red from the bleeding, the nursing servants were treating beside him.


    I was really afraid, some of them were looking at me and some in the corner, I followed their eyes,


    I saw my mother, in the corner of the room in front of a bookshelf.


    "Mother, where were you? What happened? I was really afraid, are you okay?" I leaped toward her and my voice was quivering.


    "Aaris!! What are you doing here?" she held me and pulled me towards herself and shoved my face close to her like she didn''t want me to see this pathetic and horrible state of Husre, I felt something on my head dripping to my nape, I tried to wipe it, when I checked it my legs gave out, it was blood.


    Her left hand was covered in blood and the right one was holding a paperweight like an object which also was covered in blood.


    I didn''t know what happened here and to Husre, but I was really glad to see my mother safe then slowly I glanced at her face,


    She was glaring at Husre with disgust, She crouched and held my head close to her with her right hand.


    Meanwhile, the rest of the Tresguys came running and yelling...


    "WHAT HAPPENED??"

 Chapter 8 - The Scarred Face

    Lord Dustin, Lord Nulim, Lady Erza, Crius, Ulious, and Winter everybody arrived at the Husre''s study in their fancy night attire, they took a glance at him turned outraged,


    Lord Dustin ordered servants to take back their children and to return to their rooms except for the nursing maids and my mother.


    "Dear!" When Lady Erza saw her husband covered in blood, she became furious and leaped toward her husband and attended to his wound. Her face was tormented after seeing her husband in such a sorry state.


    Erza already was cranky enough because of Husre''s treatment toward her, she was getting more vexed and arrogant day by day when Husre became the head of the family, even though she was the head woman of the mansion, everybody was a slave to her, but the only one that she wasn''t able to take under her restraint was my mother.


    Lord Nulim had ordered that my mother will only serve him, so she was already sore towards her, she tried to humiliate her, frame her, and even tried to hurt her but failed miserably.


    "Dear!! Are you okay with what happened here? why are you like this?"


    She was in turmoil, she asked the nursemaid who was treating Husre, for the zest of the situation, but Husre grabbed Erza''s hand and wailed,


    "It was this bitch Cara!! who attacked me suddenly with that paperweight."


    "Cara you whore ...... HOW DARE YOU!!


    I WILL KILL YOU ALONG WITH YOUR BRAT!!" she was mad, her teary eyes turned, and by the look of her face she was not going to back down this time easily, she stood up and looked at us,


    "DIE!!"


    [ANSWER MY CALL EUROPA]


    (It was mana deforming magic that shaped mana into physical attacks, it is activated by calling the name of a named user bestowed upon its Arsenal.)


    A rapier appeared in her hand. I knew she was going to attack my mother, so I exempt myself from my mother''s hand and tried to protect her instead.


    Erza screeched,


    "[PIERC-]"


    "Enough!" Lord Nulim shouted, he may be old, but he still was the strongest in the mansion.


    "But father!" Erza looked at Nulim, and I could see her disappointment and misery left in her face.


    "Before reaching any conclusion, we should hear Cara''s side also, how can you show such negligent behavior in front of me Erza!" Nulim and Dustin was the only one calm here,  I was really afraid, Erza bit her lips when she heard that,


    She was keen to punish her but couldn''t because of the Lord.


    "How can I keep calm after seeing my husband in such a state? and didn''t you think you have given too much liberty to this bitch, father!" Erza lowered her gaze, started crying.


    "Mind your language Erza! and you girls, if he is alright now, then return to your rooms at once."


    He said to Erza and the nursemaids who were done treating him, and his injury was healed, but a scar was left behind on his head.


    Husre stood up by taking the support of the table and told the maid to go back,


    "Look what she has done to your son and head of this house! And you are still telling me to keep silent. Tell me, Dustin, are you okay with this!


    Look at your brother, have you seen him like this before?"


    Erza went insane after looking at Husre''s scarred face.


    "Sister Erza I know you are in grave misery, but please don''t forget your talking to our father, and also father is right, we should take a look at both sides then decide who''s the victim and who''s the abuser."


    Dustin kept his calm face, as was expected from a Raven of the Kingdom.


    "But-",


    "Silence!" Nulim shouted,


    "Cara, tell me honestly what had happened here" Nulim looked at my mother,


    "Sure, my lord but before that can I please send my son off." She was calm and composed even in this situation.


    "No! I am scared, please let me stay with you! please!" I pleaded to her.


    "Let him be here!" Erza spoke, "let him know about his mother''s true colors."


    "Fine." my mother sighed,


    "My lord when I was returning after completing my work I heard from Beth that this leech...ahem... Lord Husre has summoned me to his study to look up to an important affair, when I reached there he handed me some documents and asked me to attend them, but I apologized to him as my duties for today was already fulfilled, and my son was starving and waiting for me, so I had to return to him as soon as possible, but leech¡­ excuse me, Lord Husre started to forced me to continue to work, but I refused, At last, he told me that he will let me go if I offered my body to him-"


    "she is lyin-" Husre yelled and he was covered In sweat,


    "Silence!! speak only when I tell you." Nulim shouted at Husre,


    "Cara continue"


    "yes, then I refused and tried to walk away, but he grabbed my arm from behind and pushed me on the table and tried to cast an apprehending spell on me, but before he could touch me again, I grabbed the paperweight on the table and swatted it on the lord''s head, I didn''t do anything purposely  I only took action according to reflex, and to protect myself, and then he started bleeding and screaming, I moved to the corner, to try not to kill him and then everyone including you came here, and after whatever happened after you witnessed yourself."


    After hearing this, for the first time in my life, I wanted to kill someone, but my mother remained calm and squeezed me toward her. I never saw this side of my mother. I know she was menacing inside, but she was also afraid because of me.


    "Fathe-" Husre anxiously,


    "Silence!! Didn''t I warn you to stop doing things like this!


    do you think I would listen to you after hearing this, you have a beautiful and caring wife and a child yet still..." lord Nulim was furious and disappointed at the same time.


    "Cara I apologize, and I am ashamed of his actions. I will compensate you for everything, for everything that you had to go through today, because of him, please forgive me!"


    Nulim moved his gaze from Husre to my mother,


    "You don''t have to apologize, my lord,


    Please don''t put me in guilt and I also apologize for bothering you while being aware of your health."


    My mother bowed to Lord Nulim.


    "Cara you are free to go now, and you are free to return to your duties whenever you feel comfortable."


    I was relieved, I thought everything has been resolved and everything will go back to normal now. Mother grabbed my hand gently, and I took a peek at lady Erza, she was filled with sorrow and agony now, she was clenching her fist and everyone knew from this point onwards, her resentment toward my mother will be increased monstrously, she was sobbing,  it was obvious that a sheer sense of defeat from my mother crushed her heart.


    After this, my mother escorted Lord Nulim to his room, while I was walking behind her I saw some bruises on my mother''s palm and checked my pocket for Druid stone, but it was not there.


    I thought I may have dropped it somewhere. I asked the mother to go ahead, eagerly looking for the stone led me to in front of the Husre study again, I found it at the corner of the door, I heard some noise coming out of the room and I tried to take it swiftly without anyone noticing me, but their words took my attention.


    When their chat was finished I hurried back to mother and found her in front of Nulim''s room,


    "Cara please take care from now on, and also I was impressed by this little guy here, the way he tried to protect you from Erza''s spell, aren''t you brave."


    Now the hostile expression of my mother changed into the flattery and grinning ear to ear after hearing this.


    "Did you hear that Aaris Lord is impressed by your bravery... Aaris what happened to you? You look worried." She looked at me and said,


    "Nothing mother, let''s go home. Good night Lord, and thanks for helping my mother."


    "what great child, a good night to you too," he said,


    We returned to our cottage without wasting any more time.


    "Mother, are you okay! Did he hurt you anywhere, are you okay?" I was blabbering quickly.


    "Aaris.... Aaris, dear calm down! I am fine if anyone you should worry about, it should be Husre but don''t waste your time thinking about that jerk of a man, and you know I was really glad that my little knight came for me, I am proud of you, but please don''t act harshly from now on you know if she had completed the enchantment [pierce] our chest would''ve been pierced us both in an instance."


    She gently patted my head and said softly.


    "Eh?" I was scared but didn''t regret jumping in front of her.


    "So, please don''t act so rashly next time," she said.


    "But I promised that I will protect you no matter what," I said in a low voice, for a while mother''s face froze, she pulled me and hugged me tightly.


    "Then Please continue to look after me from now on, my little emperor."


    she whispered I was half asleep at that time, but I heard,


    "Gladly!" At this point, I was sleep talking and dozed off in her arms.


    ============================================


    "How could you do this to me!" Erza was shrieking,


    And Husre, he was just standing and gritting his teeth and listened to her wife''s sobbing.


    "Dustin! how could you remain calm after watching your brother getting insulted because of a puny maid, Dustin! don''t tell me, you are with that bitch too, she had already seduced the father, even when you also supported your brother to become head, she opposed you also, her opinion is considered above ours, and it looks like she is more superior to us, don''t tell me you don''t care-"


    "Sister Erza!" Dustin yelled in rage,


    "Please watch your words, I understand what you are going through is hard, but if you think that a Tresguy will remain silent after seeing his dear get played by mere servants then let me assure you, they will get what they deserve!


    I will make them beg for your mercy, this is the least I can do to thank you for looking after my children, now please go rest, and brother you also,


    I am taking this matter in my hands now."


    Dustin had a sinful smile, I heard this when I went back to Husre''s room while seeking the Druid stone, while my mother was escorting Lord nulim to his room, and when I returned Lord Nulim started praising me all of a sudden, but I paid no mind to it.


    I was more troubled and scared for my mother.


    But I didn''t know what to say to her because I didn''t know what they had in their mind and I didn''t want her to give more hardship than she already has.


    But That became the biggest regret of my life.

 Chapter 9 - The Guilty

    I doze off after that...


    The next day my mother prepared to return to work...


    "mother you should rest today take a day off," I said while eating breakfast she made,


    "don''t dwell on it dear, it is not me who was hurt, you saw that with your own eyes right and also lord Nulim who helped us out that time, so we have to return the favor right, so let''s not make an excuse" my mother while making her hair then after kissing my forehead she put a hand on my head and said gently,


    "I know you are worried but let me tell you something I was thinking of telling you on 21st June on your birthday but I think now is the best time, we are moving out on your birthday," she said,


    I can''t describe how glad I was at that time, at last, we will be able to start a new life without any restrictions without anyone who mistreats us for his satisfaction, I hugged my mother in sentiment,


    "Really!?" I was really excited and then,


    "very well than just a month please take care of yourself," I said,


    "Okay, but till then I have to complete most of the sophisticated works lord Nulim has on his hands now you see it''s very important, so until then be patient" she chuckled,.


    "hmmm," I agreed with a smile,


    "Alright, I am off taking care of yourself, I''ll be home soon" she on the doorsteps and slowly she vanished behind the tall walls of the mansion.


    Thanks to what my mother just told I started creating fantasies, where will live, where will hang out, the time we will spend together, the new people we are going to meet I was living in the wildest dreams, finally.


    then suddenly I thought if she is doing her best I should work hard also I picked up the book she gave about old and lost magics, I picked that up and went to my usual place to read it I was indulged in that book that I almost for that there is an injured wolf seeking vengeance.


    I heard some footsteps reaching toward me I turned back then I saw Ulious ready to punch my face in he was mad so mad I could see his vein popping out of his face, but directly Crius held his arm and interrupted before he could hit me.


    "brother why did you stopped me only one punch I swear I am going to make him regret his birth" Ulios complained while clenching his teeth,


    "brother did you forget about what aunt Erza said, we will not play with him from now on and if you think that brother Crius has pardoned him then, think for a second does he look like a son who will remain silent after seeing some maggots harming his father and his pride" winter said like saw restless for his brother, but his sly words took effect I could really see the bloodthirst in the Crius''s eyes.


    "let''s go I don''t want to upset my mother anymore and for him let him enjoy his good days and Aaris don''t worry we play with you ever again." Crius without changing his expression he released the arm of Ulios and glaring at him then he turned his back on me returned to the mansion I thought I was saved because of what happened yesterday and after when my heartbeat got settled I changed my place to the forest and continued to study, I think because of them constantly dragging me to the forest to beat me up I have become fond of this place I felt cringy at that moment. then the day got settled I warmed up the lunch with Blacksmith''s stone,


    (firestone whose heat only takes effect on non-living things) my mother made before she left and waited for her return and in the night we had dinner together and went to sleep.


    A week passed by following this regular and they never came again after that day I was hoping that everything remains the same until we leave this place but in reality misery never left our side...


    3rd June my mother returned home after work fatigued she took a bath and started preparing dinner,


    "So how was day dear, what did you," she said I was reading a book while eagerly waiting for the supper,


    "It was okay but to be honest I am really restless I cannot wait any more," I said with a smirk,


    "my-my well you know me too but what can we-" my mother then unexpectedly she got interrupted by wild knocking on our wooden door,


    "who must be there now at this time must me beth I hope lord Nulim is okay" she washed her hand and went toward the door I followed her behind out of curiosity and then she opened the door.


    It was a night outside and in front of the door, three huge men were wearing a black cloak covering their body from shoulder to feet and they were wearing a crow head like a mask, accompanied by Dustin, Husre, and Erza.


    I didn''t know what was going on but seeing these three aristocrats in front of our cottage it was clear that they are here with some bitter intentions, I hid behind my mother skirt,


    "Ravens," she said "Aaris dear go inside I will return shortly," she said in a strict but assuring tone I went into the bedroom and reclined myself on the wall close to the door to listen to what was going on there,


    "Are you miss Cara Ralkier" one of the masked men,


    "Yes I am can please state the reason for bothering us at this time" my mother in the same strict and calm voice,


    "I am sorry for the inconvenience we have caused you but you see we have apprehended some criminals that may have some kind of relationship with Shaytins, they were roaming inside this domain and after inspecting them we obtained some crucial information and documents that could cause problems to our kingdom," the masked his voice sounded somewhat fabricated because of the mask as ravens work in shadows and keep their identity as hidden as possible.


    I didn''t catch what they were talking about, but it was something really formidable that Ravens came to our door,


    "so what does it has to do with me," my mother said,


    "look how innocent she is acting after doing such nefarious work how unfortunate of father that he was betrayed by someone he does much for-," Erza said with a pitiful expression but my mother interrupted her in between,


    "Lady Erza I believe now I have retained a good understanding of this matter and I think you have some wrong idea I don''t know what you are trying to prove but let me assure you I never done such disgraceful thing through all of my years and I need. to talk to the lord about this crucial matter"


    What? are they blaming my mother,


    "don''t you dare to think to show your face to my father he is already in great concussion because of today''s events and because of you" Husre with anxiousness and with a mad face,


    "Lord husre I believe you were the last one who was holding on works in the last I know they go through me but in the end, they always end up with you" my mother without even batting her eye,


    "so are you saying that I was the one who treason against our kingdom you know you are blaming a Tresguy, even knowing how devoted and loyal we are to this land" Husre,


    "Enough we investigated and found Tresguys innocent and that leaves and proves that only one who could pull this despicable feat is none another you Cara Ralkier, you are the only one who is involved in the official and confidential work except Lord Nulim and Lord Husre and nobody insignificant is exposed to information after you all so to ensure the safety of you and the kingdom, and by the words of his majesty, we are taking you in custody" the masked man spoke.


    Are they arresting my mother when I came to this conclusion I lost the feeling of legs and ability to speak?


    "How can you? I want to Lord Nulim on this matter" my mother was now sounded angry and restless,


    "please co-operate with us it is better for both of us" That masked man,


    "I won''t you can''t comprehend someone involved in official works without any proof and consent of their superior, and either you look at it I am always assisting lord Nulim while being in the mansion so no matter how you look at it, there isn''t any tough proof that reasons your accusations" my mother in rage,


    "Oh we have both for your kind information miss Ralkier and also what you are saying is also right" Dustin finally spoke,


    "Hmm... how can I overlook such a thing but still we are eligible to arrest you but with what you have just said is quite true so how did you pull it off


    .... hmm mm...


    oh...I think I got it with help of your son Aaris Ralkier" Dustin like he was playing with his words.


    When I heard this I was really afraid of what are they saying what are they trying to prove here are going to take my mother from me for a crime she didn''t commit and punish her for it, many things were coming to my mind,


    "no, I don''t want to lose her no she didn''t do anything bad she can never do such a thing you are lying" I came out of my room and jumped in front of her, and tried to protect her.


    "why you came out dea-" my mother


    "This is her son Aaris Ralkier she must''ve done this with his help poor child he was used by his mother" Husre interrupted her,


    "Hmm no one is different in front of the laws made to protect this land... now when it comes this we are afraid we have to arrest him also and interrogate him in the same way we do with others" Dustin wearing a wicked smile he looked at me.


    "No! you can''t he is just a child you can''t arrest him he didn''t do anything, if you try to lay finger on my child I will make you regret it" my mother yelled, she was holding me tightly and her wrath now was like she will slaughter anyone who tried to take another step forward,


    "Please don''t make things difficult for us we are also troubled we also don''t want this child to go through the same thing criminals go when they refuse to in-cooperate with us. you see we can''t take any chances when it comes to our kingdom''s safety." Dustin slowly stepped forward.


    The methods used by Ravens for investigation were infamous for their brutality my mother told me about it I knew I won''t even survive a single day if they do the same with me.


    "please detain the child and for her mother, there is no need to investigate what she said was true only confine her in prison, the only one that needs interrogation is this child" Dustin with a big smile.


    And suddenly two men came forward and grabbed me snatched me away from my mother, she tried to save me but one of the men restrained her with spellbound cuffs and then they also put a cuff on me and my mother was crying and begging them to release me,


    "No please don''t I beg you he is just. a child please let him go". she was crying... and screaming and suddenly


    "Release him, I admit it was me I did it, it has nothing to with him release him I am the who is Guilty"

 Chapter 10 - The Treason

    "I am the one who did it, I am the one who leaked information, my son has nothing to do with it, let him go I...I will tell you everything but before that let my son go... he doesn''t know anything.... please let him go!"


    she was crying and begging in front of those masked men while being restrained on the ground, she was looking at me with the eyes that turned red with tears, I was looking at her like a dead body with open eyes, I was also crying but was unable to feel the tears on my face.


    I tried to look around to call anyone who can help us and I saw Erza and Husre smiling while looking at us it was a setup they framed us to take revenge that was the only thing that came into my mind..


    "No! she is lying she didn''t do anything, please mother tell me you are lying, there is no way you will do such-" I screamed I was complaining about why is she lying and,


    "it''s okay Aaris don''t worr-" My mother,


    "what pitiful child look how small he is and have to watch his mother going to prison for betraying her motherland, what a poor child" Erza broke into tears, in tears of joy,


    "The laws of our kingdom are equal for everyone either the person is rich or poor, either strong or weak, if they committed a sin they will pay for it" Husre while moving his thumb on the scar above his eyes,


    "We should not waste any more time get up, we are taking you to Domain''s defense quarter, there you will be imprisoned till your hearing and will be interrogated, so now start walking" the masked man.


    My mother stood up, her hair was down and her gaze also, her state so vulnerable like she has no intention to live further, her emotionless face and continuous weeping eyes, she looked at and looked toward Dustin,


    "Lord Dustin will you please give me a chance to talk to my son, you see he is very frightened right now," she said, and Dustin moved his finger and the Raven who arrested my mother released her and the one who was pushing me down also and moved few steps back, she came to me with her hand behind her back and squatted down and smiled, the corner of her lips were touching the stream of the tears and she said,


    "well Aaris looks like there''s a bit of change of plan you see I have to go now, well we have never been separated like this, so it will be hard for you, but don''t worry I will come back for you and after that, I will fulfill my promise that I made to you until then be a good boy and ask Beth to take care of you until then don''t be scared, then I promise I will take anywhere you like as an apology,


    so once again will you forgive me." she said gently in a wavering voice, looking at me with her dreadful face.


    "times up!" Dustin yelled "take her into custody."


    "What a failure of a mother just because in the lust of riches she even put her child''s future on the line, just imagine a poor fatherless child whose mother is now a criminal, what will he do I have seen this child growing up in front me please sir take her away before she hurts him more and for him, I can not leave a child like this I will take his responsibility and I will ensure this child will have secure future" Erza she collected her self and wiped her tears and said to the masked man.


    "Lady Erza thanks for kindness but let me tell one thing, if anything happens to my son,


    .


    .


    I will slaughter each one of you." My mother with a glare terrifying enough to pause your heartbeat for seconds,


    "t..ta..take her away!" Erza in a trembling voice,


    "No please stop! she is innocent please stop..... she didn''t do anything...please... I beg-"


    "Aaris!" my mother yelled,


    "Did you forgot what I told you Never kneel to someone who doesn''t deserve your respect and didn''t I tell you to don''t worry I will be okay so take care of yourself until then," she said with her back faced to me and slowly she was walking away from me, from our cottage...and the only thing I was able to do is to watch and cry,


    "mother don''t go, please don''t" I tried to run behind her but Erza held me hugged me and slowly she was gone she didn''t even look behind how could she leave me alone like here I was thinking what will I do from now on and after few seconds when she disappeared from my sight Erza pushed me away from her,


    .


    .


    "sheesh I can''t take any more, now I have to take a bath again," she said in disgust,


    "come on but it was worth it finally she knows who did she dare to rise her hand against and that pathetic look on her prideful face mmmm..


    what a satisfaction." Husre was laughing wickedly.


    "I know right that looks on the face it was worth it, Dustin I am proud of you for killing two no three birds with a single stone amazing, now my dear will have absolute power and Ravens will be busy with their jurisdiction formalities for that bitch and now we can easily make deal with the-"


    "sister Erza please don''t let your excitement get the best of you there can''t you see we are not alone" Dustin,


    "so what should we do about this piglet, throw him out" Husre,


    "my-my dear it is a good idea but I already have something else in my mind for him you see Crius was really angry with him and asking me to kill him with his own hands but I stopped him from doing so, and I made a promise with him that I will make this good for nothing his servant," Erza said she was looking like she never had so much joy her entire life.


    They were enjoying themselves they were laughing now how could someone can be this cruel, what did my mother do to deserve all this is I thought lying on the ground.


    "well, that''s a good idea too" Husre,


    "Hm. little kid I heard your birthday is coming up on 21st June right? you see we have planned a little surprise for you so until then stay inside this mansion" Dustin with his smiling face pulled me up by my neck and started choking me and,


    [ I HEREBY RESTRICT YOU TO LEAVE THIS PLACE UNTIL THE 21st OF THIS MONTH]


    [ SLAVE''S COLLAR]


    He was casting a spell on me a strange marking appeared around my neck,


    "if you try to escape from here you will be chocked till death so be a good boy and stay here and do whatever your master wish, don''t think bad of kid, instead you should be thankful to us that at least we will let you go so, please don''t make us to take any unnecessary action," Dustin said to me and then threw me away.


    I passed out because of the spell.


    "oye!! wake up!"


    .


    with a kick in my guts, I woke up I saw Crius, Ulios, and Winter at the same place I passed out in front of the cottage standing in front of me,


    "who do you think you are? you son of bitch sleeping instead of working huh?" Ulious grabbed my hair and yelled at me,


    "Now now brother please take it easy, can''t you see how sad he is after knowing she was a criminal" Winter,


    "She is not-" a sudden punch connected to my face before I could finish,


    "Did I permitted you to talk?" Crius glaring at me and before I could do anything they started kicking me, pummeling me for sometime they did whatever they could to hurt me, and with unbearable pain I passed out again.


    I regained my consciousness at night and was starving and my whole body was covered in bruises I tried to go into my kitchen to look for food but there was nothing but empty containers, the basket where my mother kept some fruit was also empty I looked every she kept something to eat, there was nothing everything just disappeared and the then I saw a note on the table,


    "Big brother Aaris since the food you had in your home was turned rotten and inedible I asked servants to throw them out, you know it is bad for your health to eat such things and Brother Crius was really angry but he told me if you will able to endure the training tomorrow without passing out we will give you a fresh bread I promise so, do your best tomorrow.


    -Winter"


    I took the note and tore it and picked up the Druid Stone I hid, and healed my self my stomach was growling but I tried not to pay attention to it and went to bed, there was still pain in my body but there was nothing else could I do I looked at the other side of my bed where usually my mother sleeps and whispered to myself..


    "Please come back home mother, please"


    ¡Â¡Â¡Â¡Â¡Â¡Â¡Â¡Â¡Â¡Â¡Â¡Â¡Â¡Â¡Â¡Â¡Â¡Â¡Â¡Â¡Â¡Â¡Â¡Â¡Â¡Â¡Â¡Â¡Â¡Â¡Â¡Â¡Â¡Â¡Â¡Â¡Â¡Â¡Â¡Â¡Â¡Â¡Â¡Â

 Chapter 11 - The Silence

    The whole night I spend weeping on the pillow made me exhausted and before I know it, I went to sleep, next day I woke up in an empty cottage, the kitchen that always echoed with my mother''s humming in morning was silent, the table where a bread always been kept there with a glass of milk was covered in dust, I looked at the time on an old watch in the cottage, it was 10 o''clock, my stomach growled again, I looked around and I saw a small plant of tomatoes my mother was taking care of, on that plant, there were some small green tomatoes, I plucked few from it and ate them, I did not feel their taste probably because of hunger and when they were finished too, I drank some water and picked up my book.


    I started studying, I know she will come back eventually and she will be angry be if she catches me slacking off, so I should study I thought, It was not shallow hope I was giving to myself but a stern belief my mother told me to believe in she never lied to me and she promised me that she will return so I have to believe in those words.


    So I went to the forest, I was reading the book or more like staring at the words with a blank mind, I lost count of pages I turned and the sun came above my head it was already noon, what''s the point in going back there is nothing kept for me there, I resumed to watching the letters in the book.


    "AARIS!!"


    "WHERE THE FUCK ARE YOU? HOW DARE YOU HIDE FROM ME COME HERE RIGHT NOW!!" a boisterous voice shook the forest, it was Crius''s voice, he was looking for me but somehow I was not scared, I followed the voice and came out of the forest.


    I saw three people waiting eagerly to welcome me,.


    Ulios grabbed my collar, as soon as I appeared in front of him "What were you doing inside the forest?",


    besides him, there was winter holding a basket with few pieces of bread in it she was looking at me,


    "Brother Aaris you shouldn''t do that, look I ask maids to bring me fresh bread for you I was really looking forward to giving them to you but why we''re you hiding, don''t be afraid brother Crius said he will easy on you toda-" gently she said,


    "Afraid? Who? Me? Nope?" I glared at her,


    "Oh okay quite brave you have become, is it because you think you defeat us or because you have a death wish along with that bitch" Crius spoke to me and then he kicked me I fell on the ground after a few rolls, then the usual started they were hitting me as they were given a toy to break,


    Luckily this time my eyes were open through the end,


    "Hei! Congratulations brother Aaris you did it but unfortunately I think you won''t celebrate this with us anyways as I promised I leaving your reward here be sure to eat them and grow healthy let''s practice again tomorrow" Winter left the basket near my hand and they left without saying anything else.


    Till the evening I stayed on the ground and thinking why things like this happening to us? was it my fault? my mother''s? what should I do I was too weak to yearn for revenge neither I will gain anything out of it if I try to upset them more I don''t know what will they do to her? I collected myself from this thought grabbed the basket and went to the cottage, after eating some of that I used Druid stone and went straight to bed.


    Days to weeks the same thing happened again and again but they stopped coming after the start of 2nd week probably because they became bore of me yet still maids came to deliver my bread at noon every day, on 18 June my body turned skinny, I lost too much weight and skin turned pale and my hair and nails were dried and rough, there were bags under my eyes and stomach went inside, but I was still alive still waiting for her at 20th I woke up on the smelly bed but I didn''t have an ounce of strength to leave it I tried hard but still I couldn''t.


    In the end, I gave up I thought I will wait for like this but I will not get rid of my breaths until I see her I won''t break my promise, I will wait...


    The time felt like going slow I peeked through the window it dark outside perhaps it was night time, little by little my body was turning heavy and heavier with each second, my vision was getting cloudy and slowly my eyes were closing themselves little by little and I uttered,


    "I am sorry Mother"


    and closed my eyes.....


    I was waiting to fall asleep but then I felt my face somewhat wet suddenly in my mouth there was water and now I was feeling my face getting constantly wiped with a wet cloth and a troubled voice reached my ears...


    "AA.... AARI...AARIS WAKE UP I AM HERE AARIS..... PLEASE DON''T LEAVE ME ALONE.. I AM HERE... LOOK AT ME OPEN YOUR EYES YOU ARE SCARING ME AARIS....PLEASE DON''T DO THIS IS TO ME.... PLEASE OPEN YOUR EYES.. PLEASE!"


    "MOTHER?"

 Chapter 12 - The Escape

    "Mother is that you?" with my half-opened eyes I saw a withered and distressed face crying holding my head in her arms and continuously but gently wiping my face, with a wet cloth,


    "Yes! it''s me, I came back for you so please Aaris get hold of yourself and look at me dear please if you also leave me then what would I do, I will also lose my will to live so please don''t leave your mother like this open your eyes, please Aaris" Her tears were falling on my face like it was raining, and her voice was trembling.


    I tried to speak but now even uttering a word seemed like an impossible feat to me but while she was holding my head in her arms I used everything left in me to keep my eyes open, I lifted my arm and grabbed the hand the was on my face, and with the help stomach, I mumbled...


    "I won''t leave you no matter what so, please don''t ever abandon me like again.. I will keep you happy so please don''t leave me alone".


    " I promise I won''t, ever again so let''s escape from Here while we have time, but first let us go to Doct.." my mother squeezed her moist eyes with difficulty, "Aaris will you make another promise with me until our feet cross the borders of this domain you won''t give up you understand," she said to me looking with courage and I believed her I nodded in agreement, she went into the cottage to take some belonging of ours and then I tried to stand up on my feet but fell on the floor, I didn''t have any endurance or strength to move my legs, they refused to listen to me but I tried to stand again with help of my arms but the same thing happened again, my mother came with few things in her hand and saw me on the floor she threw the belongings on the side and running belongings,


    "Aaris can''t you stand, if not please don''t push yourself," she said,.


    "it''s okay it just I have become a little lethargic,"


    "Don''t try to act tough you stupid kid" she picked me up from the floor and lifted me by her arms, "Looks like you haven''t eaten properly, once we get out from here I am going to chubby you up" she looked at me with a sadden but bright smile,


    "But what about the things the books, the clothes, and everything?" I was finally able to speak because of her beside me.


    "The world is useless if you are not in it, So keep quiet and it''s not like this is my first time I carried you, I still remember the day clearly when you were as big as my arm," She said holding me close to her chest and then she picked a cloak with some strange blue markings on it and left the cottage, we picked the route that goes through the forest behind the mansion and led to outskirts if the town, when we were about to leave the area of the mansion I suddenly recalled and asked my mother,


    "Please stop! Mother leave without me"


    "Aaris this is isn''t a time to be-"


    "I can''t leave this place until 21st so please go without me," I lowered my gaze "Dustin casted a spell on me and started that if I tried to leave this place before 21st I will die"


    She examined my neck and looked relieved,


    "Don''t worry today the midnight has passed today is the 21st and thanks for telling and also I will fulfill my promise with the Tresguy later let us first take you to a safe place" She was in a hurry like she hiding from something, it was obvious that she wanted to leave this place as soon as possible,


    "Let''s go" and we started running into the forest, her eyes were fixed on the path and I felt peculiar ease at that time but then I thought of something,


    Why Dustin took the mother away?


    Why he put the condition on the spell to dissolve after 21st?


    How did she return on the 21st?


    The surprise that Dustin was talking about,


    "Mother how did you managed to return, did they released you because you were innocent?" I asked her,


    "Dear we can talk about this later but for now you should know that breakthrough the prison."


    I understood that I shouldn''t ask anymore but,


    "Did somebody helped you?" my heart was beating fast hoping that my assumptions prove wrong,


    "Yes," She answered me, I had a feeling that this is not because of luck something wrong is happening here,


    "Aaris I know what you are getting at but this isn''t a time to hold back ourselves, because of fear and I don''t regret my decision to run away and come back to you," She said she was also well aware of the situation but it was true the option that was left for us is to move according to their wish, I was afraid, that something bad will happen again, and held her tightly.


    "My-My don''t tell me, my little emperor, is scared and here I thought you will protect me, don''t worry there is still some hope we can get through this" She chuckled,


    "I will protect you from now on and I am sorry that I couldn''t when they were taking you away" I had this regret,


    "No no no, don''t be sorry I was just kidding I was really delighted you stood up for me..Ah!!..... I am sorry dear I am proud of you."


    As we were running we saw a light through the forest it was a luminous stone lamp to guide the way for this path we finally reached the outskirts just a few steps more and we will be freed from this land that is what I thought.


    Suddenly some noise came from the forest and we turned back.. three-man with a black cloak came out of the forest they were not Ravens so why are they here and they were wearing strange masks on their face too...


    "So this the Bitch and her pup" one of the men spoke in a harsh tone,


    "Let''s finish this quickly before Ravens find her" another man who was with them,


    "Who are you and what do you want, if you are here for me or my son then I give you one chance to retreat otherwise I won''t show any mercy on you" My mother expression turned hostile in an instant, and took few steps back and held me tighter,


    Suddenly one man started to laugh hysterically and removed his mask,


    "YOU!!" my mother was stunned,


    "Are you surprised, I really wished that we could talk a little more but you see, I was ordered to kill you and Your Son before you step out of this domain."


    The man spoke.

 Chapter 13 - The Trap

    "Are you surprised, seeing me here?" The man removed his mask, he looked like he was a middle-aged man, with a beard and short hair, and he was looking at both of us.


    "Who is he? mother " I asked her,


    "Norman, He is the person I was able to break through the prison he was confined in the other wing but broke through and came to our wing to take his comrade, confined next to me... he helped me too, in order to get out of there along with her... then the other one must be your comrade also, who were with you at that time right?" Her eyes were giving off strange tension and her grasp around me tightened up.


    "You were a great you really knew the nook and cranny of that prison if you wouldn''t offer your aid to us, we would''ve been caught again," Norman smirked at us,


    "My-My you are just as sharp he told us about you" A playful girly voice spoke in amusement, by the person besides the Norman removed her mask, an adolescent girl with red hair and brown eyes looked at us, " Remember me it''s me Kosa don''t tell me you forget me you really helped me in the prison but I can''t believe you still agreed to escape with us, with all those manners of you and treatment of those guards towards you seemed that you were there only for the hearing and you also were diligent there and but look, you are definitely a criminal now, aren''t you afraid of being named as wanted criminal they will not leave a stone unturned to find you, you shouldn''t have come along with us." She said in amusement..


    "Shut you trap Kosa", a calm and collected warning from the man behind Norman, and Kosa, at last, removed his mask a sharp-looking man with black hair and piercing blue eyes appeared before us.


    "RONALD!!" my mother uttered slowly and was sweating in anxiety, "Why are you with them aren''t you loyal to Lord Nulim, he gave you the job of the prison guard, why are you with them? why are you here?"


    "Calm down Cara and I am still loyal to Tresguys'' and I am just following their order to kill you and your son," Ronald spoke diligently "Lord Dustin has asked me this personally so I can not let him down, so be a good girl and accept your fate, this is all happening because you enraged the Tresguys with your actions, If only you had done what Lord Husre asked you to do on that night, maybe you and your child had led a nice life by now with the compensation after that, but you chose your pride over your life, so don''t blame me for all this, even though you were being a nuisance for them they were kind enough to only kick you out after Lord Nulim''s death, but now there is no point of return."


    "Aaris can you stand?" she said to me,


    "Yes" I answered her with a shivering voice and she slowly put me down and stood in front of me and was looking at them fiercely.


    "I am giving you one chance to turn back and flee from here, but if you still want to continue this.. I won''t show you any mercy"


    "Ha! mercy from you do you even know a single spell besides that stupid voodoo doll" Kosa yelled at her "Look at this how stupid one can be, she refused Lord to sleep with him even after knowing she could''ve demanded a fortune for it, and yet she..... oh my God what stupid woman, also we didn''t needed your help to escape through the prison that handsome Lord already promised us that if we get you out of the prison along with us he would free us from all charges"


    Kosa giggled,


    "Didn''t you understand we were the one who was arrested in the town with the documents and in reality not even arrested, we surrendered because Lord Dustin ordered us to, can''t believe he went through such hassle just to kill this weakling bitch" Norman he was making fun of us,


    "But why did he went to such lengths,


    wait No it can''t be, you traitors!!" My mother yelled in wrath,


    "Exactly, he got rid of you in order to sell the information to Shaytins without any hindrance, because of your assistance to Lord Nulim their goal was quite formidable but after framing you and focusing the attention of the Ravens on you resulted in the huge success and you know they received a huge amount of gold Mura out of it and We also!" Ronald''s expression looked pleased, " And then because of your escape you will be declared guilty, then after killing you the case will be closed, and then finally everything will be resolved for them, what Genius my Lord is!!"


    "How could you do this to your motherland, don''t you feel remorseful?


    why are you doing this, you traitor!" She screamed at him with pitiful eyes,


    "HA, HA HAHAHAHAHAHA!" all three of them started laughing,


    "How na?ve, Cara isn''t this simple knowledge you should always stand behind the strongest in this world, and after breaking out of prison yourself you are calling us the traitors" Ronald was cracking up so loud that tears came out of his eyes.


    "I don''t regret it, and I am happy that I escaped from there and came back to my son when he needed me the most, just look at him, what they did to him, what was his fault? if I was a second late to return to my son I would''ve....been lost him forever so I don''t regret and in the first place I didn''t do anything wrong so, there still Time..... leave us alone or Die here!".


    " What an example of mother I am really moved by your bond, so I will send your Son along with you to the afterlife"


    With that Ronald unsheathed his long sword and pointed towards us...


    "Say your prayers now!!"

 Chapter 14 - The Loyal

    "Mother!" I was frightened of what is happening, will we die here? but after all this, I don''t want to again to be separate from her,


    "I won''t let you do that" I stood in front of with my trembling legs and weak voice,


    "Pft!.. Aha ha ha ha ha ha ha!" they all started laughing "look at this brat acting high and mighty what are gonna do with your skinny arms and mana less body? but I am amazed you still dare to stand in front of us, so I will make sure you die first so that you won''t see mother dying after you." Ronald swung his sword like he boasting his skills,


    "Cara.. come on stop struggling and accept your fate at least The Lord was nice enough to let you meet your child on his birthday!" Kosa was wiping her tears she shed because of her laughter,


    "Eh? today is this brat birthday why didn''t you tell me" Norman looked surprised,


    "Didn''t that handsome Lord told us in our first meet how can you be this forgetful" Kosa breathed a sigh, "so Mr. Ronald let''s finish this since they both are weak Norman and I doesn''t need to do anything you can finish them in one slash right, let''s end this and get out of our and let''s get our reward from that handsome Lord he promised us, after this work we won''t have to worry about anything in our life...... I am so excited to come on Ronald finish this already" Kosa was smiling so wide for a moment she looked insane,


    How can someone smile like this I looked at my mother she covered me with her arms,


    "Yup Let''s finish this already I can''t wait to drink booze and spend some good times in the brothel" Norman chuckled,


    "Hey! don''t waste your money on such things.... oh my look at us how excited do it already, Ronald"


    "Yes Do it or else let me take over this job I will be happy to be the reason for our new bright future" Norman suddenly took a stance and uttered


    [BEAST FORM]


    And suddenly Norman started turning into a Hound - Beast man


    his skin turned brown and fur-covered him and from his finger long nail popped out, his appearance changed into a 3 meter tall Dog like Beast, That''s how they followed by our smell and it was obvious that a Beast man gave this type of work finding and killing, he licked his lip and took a step forth toward us "First the kid and then the mother-" In a flash,


    Norman''s severed head fell on the ground I lost feeling of my limbs and with all the blood spewing out of Norman''s headless torso filled me with terror and stunned, who did that is we saved who was that I looked toward my mother she was as shocked as me and then my gaze turned toward Kosa she looked clueless and trembling I fear then I saw Ronald long sword covered in blood, it was Ronald who sliced Norman head but again why?


    "What are you doing Mr. Ronald aren''t on our side why did you kill Norman, don''t tell me you are feeling sympathy toward these garbages, their love melted your heart and you decided to betray the Tresguys" Kosa backed up from Ronald and pulled out some Talismans and was ready to fight back but from her expression, she knew she doesn''t stand a chance,


    "Betray the Tresguys don''t say the impossible, since after killing mother and son, you two can prove dangerous for them as you know too much about their affair so, to make sure that you never open your mouth they asked me to shut you up forever, so I am sorry you were a great help" Ronald lifted his long sword and held the sword in between his two fingers on his other hand in offensive posture and mumbled,


    [ REAGAN SWORD STYLE]


    "wait, listen to me I beg you you please spare me I promise I won''t say a word I will forget everything I will do anything you say" she was crying, and pleading, "tch! if it comes to this"


    [SMOKE SCREEN] she used one the talisman and everything in the woods covered in smoke.


    My mother pulled me towards her self and pulled out a Dagger with strange marking on it and she tried to protect me,


    "PATHETIC!" and a sudden sound of wind slashing resonated in the air, and the smoke blew away in an instance, but there was no sign of Kosa, it looked liked she fled by taking advantage of the smoke,


    "Seriously! you think I am a fool" Norman leaped to the side,


    [GENTLE THRUST]


    and stabbed his sword in empty air,


    "Ahhh! A painful scream echoed in the woods"


    but out of nowhere, blood came out of thin air, and slowly a body started to appear around the sword it was Kosa she used Camouflaging Talisman hide she knew it was futile to run away from him,


    "Really? hiding using talisman I am Raven things like this is child play for me " Ronald smirked at her and with no mercy, he slashed through her pierced chest and blood rained everywhere, and her corpse fell on the ground.


    It was my first time watching such cruelty, a dead body, a murder, in front of my eyes and I fell as my legs lost their strength I was praying to God if there is one, The Legends, to save us from him, he jerked his arm to get rid of the blood, stained his sword and gently rested his sword on his shoulder and glared at us.


    "How can you stoop this low, becoming a murderer a traitor everything just in the name of loyalty people like you disgust me the most" my mother she looked enraged but she didn''t fear him, somehow looking at her gave me little ease and stood up and looked at her and pulled out my voodoo doll, maybe this will prove useless but even a little thorn can halt someone for a while, I thought.


    "AHAHAHA! you''ve got to be kidding me, you think you can stop me with these childish spells" He was laughing out loud and grabbed his stomach and came closer to us "oh my stomach hurts! wow how nostalgic it''s year''s since I saw this doll I thought nobody now uses this useless magic anymore but look there is something you can do, but how unfortunate you lack basic knowledge you see it won''t work a person who is stronger than you, now-now be a good kid and stop resisting I am not that bad I promise I will slice your head off painlessly"


    He swung his sword, to slash me but Suddenly my mother jumped in front of me... Blood started dripping on the ground.

 Chapter 15 - The Red Strings

    I saw some droplet of blood dripping on the ground, my mother was in front of me and Ronald was pushing her sword against and then leaped back suddenly,


    "That dagger is quite tough can''t believe it blocked my slash, and seriously you scared me off with that look in your eyes" Ronald took another stance " I am saying this again quit resisting and let me kill you and I will grant you and your son a painless death otherwise, you won''t like what I will do to your son just think first I will cut off all of your limbs and then slowly torture your son in front of you so, I ask you accept my generosity"


    I looked at my mother there was clear bloodthirst in her eyes, her hand was bleeding maybe because the edge of the dagger might made a cut, on the left hand, she was supporting her dagger with, to block the force of Ronald''s slash.


    Abruptly my mother took a deep breath and relaxed herself


    "Aaris Dear, please step back, I don''t think we any other choice besides to kill him but I don''t have any other way, so Dear I will come back to you shortly, till then-" she bit her lips and her voice had a grieve regret,


    "No, I won''t, I will fight too!"


    "This is not your battle Aaris please don''t make this more difficult for me," She said gently, I couldn''t refuse her at that time, I backed of few steps and hid behind a tree, there was mild light coming out of luminous stone floating there, I glanced at both of them, she was not wavering her sight for a bit from Ronald, and she grasped her dagger tightly and pointed it towards him.


    "Kill me? are you out of fucking mind right now? you think you can kill me when you don''t even have mana equal to FIRST GRADE MAGE you think you can kill me, I am really offended by this, I gave you a chance but I think you have gone crazy by recent events anyways don''t blame me for what going to happen next I will give you and your brat a really gruesome death.."


    "We''ll see about that" she took her dagger and slashed her left palm and blood started to gush out from the cut,


    "MOTHER WHAT ARE YOU DOING?" I screamed but thanks to my weak body I finally lost my strength to move I fell to the ground on my face and looked at her why she was hurting herself I thought for a moment,


    "Have you gone insane or just terrified of what going to happen next I told you I won''t show you any mercy now!"


    Ronald leaped to her but she didn''t moved a bit neither lifted her Dagger nor her bleeding palm, she was going to get stabbed if she didn''t dodge,


    "MOTHER MOVE FROM THERE!!!" I yelled with everything left in me but,


    his sword went through her,


    "MOTHER!!" I cried out "NO!! DON''T DO IT, MOTHER!!"


    "Didn''t I said don''t worry about me" she rose her head,


    Unexpectedly she swung her dagger aiming for his throat,


    but he dodged it and again jumped back few steps,


    "My-my still fighting back don''t worry as I promised I will kill you slowly that wound is not fatal, but you won''t be able to move from now on due to it, now where is your brat-"


    " I warned you but you didn''t listen, now prepare for the consequences!" she glared at him and whispered...


    [I WHO INHERITED THE BLOOD OF THE RALKIER ASKS THE GODS TO WITNESS THE AGONY OF MY SOUL.]


    "These chants, wait it can''t be, stop mother!"


    "[BLOOD SILK!!]"


    And bright red strings came out of her left palm and attached to Ronald''s right wrist, he was in a fix and his anxiety and fear was visible on his face,


    "What did you do to my wrist huh? it is soiled with your blood don''t tell me you did it when I stabbed you, what are these strings?... What is this a Puppet spell? or a child trick? whatever it is, it can''t stop-" Ronald was furious but didn''t move, I saw him trembling but was unable to move it appeared,


    "What did you do to me bitch? why can''t I move? release me now or else..." Ronald screeched,


    "Or else? what will you do? I gave you a chance to retreat but you didn''t understand, now as I said nobody can touch my child, this time I will protect him no matter what!"


    Those Red String... it can''t be...

 Chapter 17 - The Scarlet Eyes

    Those red strings it can''t be, why mother is doing this...


    "What did you do to me you bitch release this spell now, why can''t I move, I feel my mana draining what are you doing, or else I will make you and your beg for death but it will not be given"


    Ronald was burning in fury and he was gritting his teeth and yet he was standing still like a stone statue, like the string entangled around his body is strangling him,


    "So Dustin said that when Ravens arrives here you will tell them that I, Norman, and Kosa ran away together and since they had the document in the first place it will be proven I was guilty and had a relationship with them, and you have to kill us because we tried to fight back huh?" My mother spoke in her sharp and prideful voice and somehow Ronald''s face turned blue,


    "and then you will replace the fake ones with the copy of the original in your house that will assure the Ravens, but at the same time Dustin will sell original to Shaytins, it will be seen as we were the who leaked them, quite a thought you have given to this trickery yet-"


    "HOW? HOW THE FUCK!! YOU KNOW THIS? is this some kind of Illusion or Psychological conjuring spell? You BITCH! you lied about having no mana! " Ronald''s anger was bursting throughout of his veins, but then suddenly he started laughing,


    "You know it, Cara, no matter what you do you won''t be able to defeat me, in the end, I will kill you and your brat!"


    "See that''s where you made a mistake your first and biggest mistake was to lay your eyes on my son,


    second coming after me, at least you should know before you die, that you died by the hands of,


    THE WITCH OF THOUSAND GRIMOIRES!"


    My mother smiles with these words, Witch of the thousand Grimoires but how I thought I tried to pick myself up with my arms to help her out but fell on my face,


    "Don''t push it dear! just me gimme a little time"


    She looked at me with a gentle gaze and bright smile,


    "WITCH OF WHAT? have you gone insane is that recoil of this spell, you feel proud calling yourself by the name of the Most disgraceful Traitor of the history, she died 10 years ago in the Great War, don''t you know how many people died because of that bitch, and you say her name like that huh?" Ronald words were shivering and terror in them was clear,


    "Just because you know a fancy spell you think you are her? I would''ve believed you if you had mana in your body and also if you are That Traitor You would''ve killed each and everyone on this town easily"


    "Shut up." my mother said to his insane face,


    "as she did to her people despite being there-"


    "Didn''t you heard Shut Up!" she put her finger gently on the string and snapped it,


    And the moment the thread broke Ronald fell on the ground with a sudden jerk,


    What just happened? is he dead? are we free my anxiety was eating me alive I looked at my mother she was standing still silently,


    "MOTHER SAY SOMETHING ARE YOU OKAY!" I again tried to pick myself up with my skinny and lifeless arms but again fell on my face,


    "Don''t push your Aaris" she said in her sweet and gentle tone, the same one in which she used to talk to me,


    "mother are you okay?" my anxiety was increase with heartbeats, and then she turned to me,


    "Look at you still worrying about me, come here I want to see your face for one last time" she raised her hand, and that severed strings gently wrapped around me and I felt some strength in my body it was gently flowing through in me, it picked me up from the ground, and slowly carried me to her, and she rested her soft and warm hands on my face, and then she put her forehead on mine her long black hair covered me as shade for a place to rest,


    I look at her and her Scarlet red eyes were filled with tears and yet she was smiling,


    "Aaris listen carefully when the Ravens arrive here you will tell them that Ronald, Norman, and Kosa were planning to kill Tresguys'' , He got the real documents from the headquarters and they framed us, and planned this escape so he can remove Norman and Kosa to avoid problems, Ronald wanted negotiate the real ones hidden in one of the paintings in his house with the Shaytins, that will help you later."


    "No, I will tell the truth...I will tell them everything and after that, we will go away from here you promised me that we will start a new life!" I was on the verge of crying but stopped as I don''t want her not to worry about me much but herself,


    "I am sorry Aaris, I always been a liar to you, I always broke my promises I always left to suffer alone, I am also the real reason of your condition if only I was strong enough then,


    please forgive me..forgive me please" little by little her voice was breaking with her sob and I grabbed the side of her shoulders,


    "I will forgive you everything, I never blamed in the first place so please stand up and let''s go now, why are you doing this, please I beg you let''s go" I broke into tears,


    "Aaris there is some Gold muras in the house we went on your 5th birthday,


    they will help you for few years,


    and ask Beth to take you to St. Mikeal home,


    they will look after you, there you will find new friends-"


    Her hands fell from my face and she completely leaned on me, her warm touch was somehow fading away,


    "it looks like I don''t much time,


    don''t slack off on your studies,


    stop being a klutz,


    and also don''t forget to eat and to rest,


    never be rude to people, protect those who you find dear to yourself,


    you know I always thought how would you look when you will grow, may like your father Strong and cheerful and a little bit of aloof, you know he was smiling and crying like an idiot when he first held you... it was the happiest day of our life become like him, never lose hope till the end, he always said that


    you can''t be defeated until you give up, so try your best,


    don''t worry I am always watching, after all I lo-"


    "Mother?"

 Chapter 18 - The Mistake

    The dawn broke, blurry light spread around the forest, birds started chirping and flying but my mother was quiet,


    "Mother? say something, are you tired, tell me do you want to go somewhere else from here?, tell me I am here" I was shaking her shoulder, slowly, her body felt heavy and squatted on the ground on my knees, her head face slipped down on my lap, it was covered with her hairs, I moved them with my finger,


    "Mother?"


    But her eyes were closed, she didn''t open them no matter how much I cried and called for her, I was caressing her face and begging her to look at me but she refused little by little her body was losing the warmth I felt whenever she held me, put me in the ease every time was fading slowly,


    I leaned my face to her picked up her head and held it close to me.


    And cried and cried and cried...I was pleading to her to not leave me alone but the words didn''t come out of my mouth, I know something was not right she wasn''t hugging me back she was not even moving her arms, why didn''t she? did I do something why she is leaving me alone, to suffer?


    "Please open your eyes Mother, I promise I will never let go of you, I will do everything I won''t complain about anything I will not even throw tantrums over the food I''ll eat everything, so make them for me.....Come on at least say yes..wake up please"


    Every second of the time felt like an eternity to me, and before I knew the tears dried up, I was holding her more tightly but enough not to hurt and sat there quietly, if that she wants I will stay here forever with her, right here!


    And through the eerie silence 4 Men appeared, they were Raven in their robe they were looking at me and the dead the two of them went close to the bodies of Norman, Ronald, and Kosa, and one took a step toward me,


    "Don''t come closer" I said I wasn''t looking at them,


    "What?" He spoke,


    "D O N T, C O M E, C L O S E R" The emotions felt hollow in me,


    "YOU CAME HERE TO TAKE HER AGAIN! I WON''T LET GO THIS TIME IF YOU TOUCH HER I WILL KILL YOU!"


    "Sir this kid," the man spoke,


    "He is Cara''s son, looks like something awful happened here" the man who stood in beside him spoke It was a familiar voice the same I heard on that day when she was taken away,


    "Hey Kid what happened here?" He spoke to me in a hoarse voice,


    I remained silent, I didn''t want to say anything or do anything I just wanted to stay there with her quietly,


    He started treading towards me and he crouched on one knee and removed his mask, A mature face with blue eyes and red hair there was a scar-like of slashing was keeping his lift eye closed,


    "My name is Serlin Quil, I am their head of this Unit, your mother has committed a crime by running away from prison while being under investigation she is-"


    I chuckled,


    "Hn did I said something funny?" he raised his right eyebrow,


    "You were played like a fool, because of your shitty regulations you were played like pawns, you upheld the peace protect in the end you are nothing more than their tools!" I said in a slow and blank voice,


    "Hey watch your mouth brat-" the man yelled,


    "Played? what do you mean? are you saying we were manipulated to do this, listen, kid, We are The Elite we never make mistakes, what do want to prove here? come clean or else I want to forgive you for offending us!" he had a strict voice but clueless and fooled intellect was an irony.


    "Yes, you were played, she was framed because of you she left me alone!" I said in low voice,


    "By Who?" he said,


    Each Raven closer and all three of them surrounded me,


    "By Dusti-,


    By Ronald, he framed my mother to sell the document and to distract you!" and I narrated everything, my mother told me to tell them,


    "Sir?" one of them spoke, "should I go check Ronald house it won''t take time with my Decryption Spells if I use them on my best 3 level scale I can easily extract and discover anything hidden house it won''t take much time I will tolerate a ran away criminal son accusing us!"


    " 8-5 & 8-7 " Serlin


    "YES SIR!" both of them in unison


    "You both go and check Ronald house this instance, we can''t remain silent and cozy on this case you 10 minutes to report back until then 8- 4 "


    "YES SIR!" the man besides Serlin,


    "You go inform the Unit 13 to clean up here, I will besides the kid"


    "YES SIR!" 8-4,


    "Now Disperse! 8-7 Take them" Serlin,


    "Tch too much hassle,


    [ I HEREBY USE MY AUTHORITY AND BLESSING OF MESSENGER OF GODS TO LEAD ME TO WHERE MY MIND WISH]


    [ DIRECTION 3674 FOOTSTEPS TO THE NORTHEAST] ?1 " 8-7,


    And abruptly a Spell circle appeared above three of them and outermost ring of the Circle rotated And they disappeared,


    The Serlin sat quietly in front of me and I was holding the Cold body of my mother, with a single thought in my mind,


    I won''t let her go.


    After few minutes, Serlin lifted his head abruptly and looked at his right, and from a thin, A spell Circle emerged again and it''s outermost circle Rotated and Two Raven appeared through it, they were probably the same two from before from the direction Serlin was looking,


    "8-7 you rest for a while you used too much mana,


    " THANK YOU SO MUCH, SIR, I AM TIRED AH!" 8-7 laid on the ground "now please don''t ask me to teleport again Sir, I''ll die!!".


    -


    "8-5 Report about the Ronald house" Sirelin


    "Sir... I.." the unwillingness was clear in his voice,


    "WHAT? SPEAK!" Serlin,


    "We found some documents in Ronald''s house, it was hidden in the portrait by Solid art spell ?2, It was well hidden and looked like a real part of the painting so it took me some time, and I cross-checked the fake one that we apprehended from Norma and Kosa it looks like the fake one only had 20% of the original information and the Documents in Ronald house some quite significant and delicate information about our Security like Data and abilities and backgrounds of each Raven and much other input about other things If these were about to leak it may have proven catastrophic ! "


    Serlin disappointment was clear on his face,


    "Alright, both of you are released from your duty today go home and rest this is something I should bear responsibility, you are ordered to keep this information to you until I get any further order on this matter from the Head Lord Dustin"


    Serlin clenched his teeth when he uttered his name as he despised him for something,


    I was listening to all this but none of it put ease to me,


    "And Aaris Ralkier I am sorry for your loss and your mother-"


    "will your sorry would bring her back, will the remorse of yours bring her back if not then be quiet!" I said,


    "I know what you went through but listen to me it''s about Tresguys'' " Serlin.

 Chapter 19 - The Supper

    Serlin looked somewhat troubled and in restrained anger,


    "Before that, you should come with us, how long do you plan to sit with the bod-"


    "SHE IS MY MOTHER, I will stay as long she is here!" I cried out without any resentment in my mind,


    "I know this is very painful for you but I am saying for your own good, please if the another unit arrives they will take your mother''s body and she won''t be able to get a proper funeral then, don''t act stubborn don''t you want her to read in peace, I hope you know she doesn''t want to see you like this if you still act like you will make things difficult for her" Serlin closed to me and kneeled again,


    "Difficult for her but how? she left me alone here" I was on the verge of crying again,


    "I am sure she will be looking after you from somewhere, so do your part also, if you can''t do it you will fail the purpose of her deed" Serlin looked at me without even blinking, and his expression looked concerned,


    "But-"


    "I AM SORRY AARIS WE HAVE NOT MUCH TIME"


    [SLEEP]


    Serlin


    He flicked my forehead with his finger and I became senseless and went to slumber on the ground,


    -----------------¡Á---------------¡Á-------------------


    "Aaris how long you gonna sleep wake up and eat your breakfast" I knew this gentle voice it was, "GOODBYE AARIS!"


    "MOTHER!!!" I woke with a dream that made me uneasy for a while, I looked around me I was on a bed and in a small room, the wall seemed tarnished by the age and it was quite dull like they were of some hotel, I didn''t remember anything after Serlin Flicked me, and then I remembered something,


    "Mother? mother? where is she? where am I? "


    "you are in my house so keep it down" Serlin spoke he was sitting beside me with his leg on the other, reading a book with glasses, he was wearing a loose shirt with folded sleeves and he was wearing glasses probably age took his good sight from him,


    "Where is my mother?" I asked him,


    " I isolated her body in the simple void she will be preserved until you want to say goodbye to her."


    I looked down in thoughts I didn''t know what to say, and my stomach growled,


    "Are you hungry you sure look starved because of your skinny appearance, come to the next room after washing your face"


    He stood up and walked out of the room and I went to the bathroom to wash myself and when I returned I saw a big shirt and trouser on the bed it was definitely of Serlin, he didn''t have clothes according to my size I thought, I wore them and looked myself at the mirror I looked like a scarecrow made out of bamboo and big clothes,


    I got out of the room and went to the next one it had a window I looked outside the sun was about to be set, and I looked carefully at the house, I realized this house was not big enough probably it only had 4 or 5 room and it was old, it was probably the living room I was in, there was old crockery set decorated inside a glass closet in front of a wall on my right and top of it there was a small clock pointing its arms on 4 o''clock, and just in opposite of that wall there was a big painting of a young and charming man in a suit it was certainly Serlin his face looked a bit young but his hair was black in it, standing next to a gorgeous young woman with blonde hair and blue eyes and sharp face with elegant pearl necklace sitting on a chair wearing a beautiful blue dress and had a baby in her hands they both had a straight face but you can tell they were holding back their smile,


    "Here eat up!" Serlin came from behind and gently chopped my head,


    I walked to the table in the center of the room upon an old yet near carpet and saw parsley and tomato Soup, bread, and some roasted meat on the table, I sat in the chair thanked for the food, and ate it was delicious I don''t know was it because of I didn''t have a decent meal for many days or this man was really a good cook, I thought and looked at Serling,


    "I am not a good cook It just because you were starving" Serlin,


    I chocked on my bread... and then drank water and asked him,


    "Can you read mind?"


    "Nope, it is just one of the basic face and body reading skills we are taught to learn about the fugitives during the investigation, any way you want to go somewhere after eating?" He was reading the same book and he was looked at me,


    "Why?" I asked him,


    "Today is your birthday right?" he closed his book,


    "Are you pitying me for having my mother died on my birthday" I looked down to the spoon I was holding,


    "Yes, and also I want you to bid farewell to your mother as soon as possible I don''t keep dead bodies in my void, but only after you finish, I don''t like wasting food "


    He looked at me his locking his fingers and waited eagerly for my answer,


    I finished eating and locked my eyes with him,


    "There is a place I want to go there an....and... want my mother to rest there"


    I took a deep breath and smiled at him,


    For once he looked at me in awe,


    and smiled,


    "I wish I was like you fine, let''s go there"


    " Where is it?" He asked,


    Outside of this domain village Annet, the same place I went on my fifth birthday 5 years ago...


    I finished my food and went to pick up my dried clothes, and Serlin put on a black suit and hat and waited for me at the entrance, there was a carriage waiting for me on the outside.


    "Get on it, it will take only an hour to reach Annet there is no train running for it now" Serlin opened the door for me.


    I got inside it was not a noble carriage it was my first time riding on one,


    I sat down and Serlin sat facing me, I wanted to ask him something but couldn''t,


    "Sir?" I said hesitantly,


    "What?" he looked me in the eye and I shut my mouth I didn''t dare to speak,


    "You want to know what happened after you fainted?" he said while looking out through the carriage window, and I nodded my head slowly, he took a short sigh and looked at me,


    "After you fainted I took your mother to void and Unit-13 arrived they took care of the body and I told them to take you to my home, then I went to Lord Dustin to report about the incident and...."


    "And?" I asked after he stopped with a troubled voice,


    I said after investigation, we found your mother was innocent and she was framed by Ronald and we were unable to realize Ronald''s intentions, and because of that an innocent had lost her life and I think we are responsible for it and he agreed but as he was like, he said not make this case public as it will create a state of tension in the domain and people will feel insecure around us so it is better to not public my carelessness and irresponsibility, and I kept my head bowed in front of him, not in respect but shame and my pathetic self that was unable to do anything even I knew who was the true guilty" his remorse and anger was making his voice shake in wrath "I was unable to do anything, I never knew he was this sly, he made me keep silent and had planned everything in such way nobody can question him about anything, Aaris I must tell you if you are seeking revenge Tresguys'' than you are planning nothing but your demise, each and everyone in that mansion is a monster in strength, even I can''t defeat Dustin alone, he is the one of the heads of Ravens for no reason in the first place you don''t stand chance against him-"


    "I am not seeking revenge, I am sure I will be crushed to the ground the moment I stand in front of them even their youngest daughter can kill me with ease, I am sure she won''t want that I just want to live a peaceful life, as my mother wished for but I


    I can''t forgive them for what they did but still, I can''t do anything else except whine about it, I want to kill that bastard" I started crying again,


    "And then? then what let''s say you killed him you think your mother will find peace after that? you will achieve greatness after that? you will be a criminal people often say justice and laws are nothing but virtues for the weak but in reality, they are the beliefs of the strong, only the weak seek revenge as they lose their purpose of living for something else but I think your mother never wanted this, to see her son losing himself in vengeance, you said you were about to start a peaceful life so you have a chance now, at lead a good life as she wanted for you, I am relieved that you are aware of your capabilities not like someone who destroyed himself in retribution but never got it, Tresguy''s can''t claim your guardianship now you are free to go anywhere so it is best for you to-"


    "I won''t ask for revenge but they are leech for this country they are dangerous for the people for this kingdom they are-" I said,


    "What can you do about it? you can do nothing so I am just telling you after this the choice is yours if you want revenge you have to get it on your own and if not I will help you to settle a good life for yourself I am just saying because I don''t want your mother sacrifice go in vain because of your stupidity think again what you want" his word shook my mind, I also didn''t want her death to go in vain but I was still weak and so useless I thought I should be the one who should''ve died in her place and kept crying till we reached Annet and the broken house where she took me on my birthday.


    I got out of the carriage and Serlin was walking behind I collected myself again and stopped crying and went inside the house,


    "Is this your house?" He asked,


    " I don''t know, but this place is important to my mother I think"


    "I see so are you ready?" He asked in a gentle tone.

 Chapter 20 - Night And Day

    I went inside the broken house it wasn''t that big it had 3 room and 2 room on the upper floor and an attic I never got any chance to explore it, but it was already past 5:30 and I heard Serlin calling me from the backyard of the house, I followed his voice,


    the hue of the purple shining on clouds on the sky and vast grassland, and you can see few houses from there I slowly went close to Serlin, he was looking at me I looked around and saw many flowers of different colors around me,


    the sun almost hid itself behind the cold clouds and close to the horizon.


    Then I saw Serlin standing near a grave, it is better not to ask too much I thought I went close to him and he asked in cold emotionless words,


    "Are you ready?"


    "Yes," I took a deep breath and looked at him,


    [I COMMAND THE GATES OF THE VOID I RULE OVER]


    [OPEN!]


    and through a spell gate, my mother gently touched cold earth of 4 feet low, to it felt bottomless she appeared to me so far away that now I can''t reach her no matter how hard I try,


    she was still looking beautiful with her pale skin and black hair.


    "Pick up a handful of the soil"


    Serlin said he was looking at me with his empathetic eyes,


    I grabbed the soil beside the grave and he said again,


    "Now say goodbye to your mother this will the last thing you''ll give to her that will reach her so make sure it has everything that you feel and slowly throw the soil in the grave with that funeral will be over"


    "Alright let''s not make her wait too much" I tried my best to smile again,


    I lifted my hand just above her feet,


    "Mother, can you hear me?


    I think this will the last time get to see your face,


    don''t worry I will make sure to do everything you told me,


    and I wil... I will" I broke into tears again.


    Serlin put his hand on my shoulder, I didn''t have any words to say to her but still, I said to myself I''ll give her a proper goodbye,


    "Mother I promise I will become stronger, stronger than anyone else, I will become the Aaris you wanted me to be, I won''t give up no matter what,


    and I''ll miss you,


    your gentle touch,


    the way you caressed my cheeks,


    the way you hugged me,


    your cooking,


    your nagging,


    everything I promise I won''t forget them, so please just watch me and.. you know it right?


    I love you and goodbye."


    I threw the soil on her feet and Serlin moved his hand and all the soil beside me filled the grave in a moment.


    Serlin "should I make a tombstone for her?"


    "there''s no need of it, nobody cares about her besides me and I believe I don''t need a stone to make me remember about her." I looked down at the freshly spread soil in front of me.


    "But you know there should be marking something that should tell people about the grave" when Serlin said the only thing that came to my mind is,


    "Pink Carnation," I said


    "What?" Serlin looked at me "Do you want to put flowers here? they won''t last forever you know."


    "I know can''t I plant then here? the thing is she loved them so..I...you know" I smiled a bit with fuzzy eyes,


    Serlin took a sigh,


    "alright there are few things that can help it grow early," Serlin asked his coach-man to fetch a pink carnation flower and Dryad stone from the village Annet and he brought it in less than an hour, he gave it to me and told me to plant it with stone buried along with the flowers.


    I did so and in just a few seconds a juvenile pink carnation plant spouted from the ground.


    It only had tiny buds on it yet.


    "You have to wait for the daybreak to see them blossom because of Dryad stone after that they''ll be just like any other plant" Serlin,


    "well I don''t mind I know they''ll be beautiful anyways," I said while smiling at him,


    "Alright, so shall we go back now?"


    "Yes!"


    Serlin walked toward his carriage with my hand in his, I wanted to look back one more time but didn''t know if I can hold back anymore I again bid farewell to her with my back facing her.


    "wait!" I said out loud,


    "What?" he looked at me,


    "I want to look for something"


    I asked Serlin to help me find my mother''s saving it was hidden in the room underground in a box.


    "What''s in this box?" Serlin,


    "My mother''s savings, she wanted me to use them to take care of myself but I think they are not enough to be her replacement" I shaped my head with my arms crossed and then slowly I opened the box,


    in there were a bag, three books, and a letter,


    "I think this letter is from her." Serlin,


    "I won''t read it now"


    I closed the box and picked it up and moved my eyes to him,


    he sighed again and we climbed on the carriage to return to his home it was already night and I was lost in my own thoughts and before I knew fell asleep and my birthday came to end.


    The next morning I woke on the same bed as before in the same room but this time Serlin was not beside me,


    I tried to look for him and found him sitting in the living room with a sword in his hands.


    "We need to talk"

 Chapter 21 - The Question

    Serlin with a sword in his hand looking at me,


    "Before that have you brushed?" He said,


    "Eh?" I was dumbfounded maybe doesn''t kill people who haven''t brushed,


    "I am not going to kill you," He said,


    "Eh"? He read my mind again!


    he took a sigh and lowered his sword and leaned on it and said,


    "Go wash your face and take breakfast we need to talk about something important"


    I went to the bathroom and the whole time I was thinking about what was on his mind.


    I changed my clothes into the ones Serlin brought for me yesterday, a blue shirt and half-pants.


    After changing I went to the living room and Serlin was polishing his sword,


    A shiver again ran through my spine and I prayed in hope that this ain''t my last breakfast.


    "Do I look like a cold-hearted murderer to you?" He grimaced at me with blazing blue eyes with a fierce look,


    "N..N...N.n...No wHo SaId tHaT... HaHAha," I tried to avoid eye contact something in me was telling me to do so.


    He again took a sigh,


    "forget it go sit at the dining table I''ll bring the breakfast"


    Serlin was looking sharp in his formal white shirt and black trouser entirely different from the way the owner of the house and a high-grade official should behave, maybe he was a really simple and kind gentleman I thought.


    "Thanks for the compliment now save them for later"


    He said out of nowhere my heart came to my mouth,


    His mind-reading ability is a real pain in the ass,


    "I am sorry for that but it was necessary for the job"


    He said while putting the soup and bread on the table,


    "I didn''t mean in a bad way I mean nobody can lie on your face if you have something like this," I said,


    "Well, it only works on weak minds, like those who have self-doubt or shaking will if a person with a strong vision and will is standing before my abilities are worthless "


    He sat in front of me and thanked me for the food I went along with him and gulped everything in few minutes after eating my fill I looked at Serlin didn''t even finish half of his,


    why he was eating with proper manners and I ate like a starved barbarian, I felt embarrassed and didn''t dare to look at him again, this must be his way of torturing people


    And suddenly he chuckled,


    "wait did he CHUCKLED just now," I thought.


    "yes I did so you were saying I made you eat like a starved barbarian in front of me?" Serlin,


    "No, you didn''t" I bowed my head in shame,


    "Don''t worry you are still a child things like these don''t matter now wait for me on the couch talking while eating is also an improper habit," he said and I was again stricken by my barbarian conscience.


    While I was waiting I again took a look at the portrait in the room,


    I wanted to ask about this from Serlin but somewhere in my mind, I didn''t want to.


    After few minutes he finished his breakfast and sat in front of me on a wooden chair with his legs crossed.


    I prepared my heart and asked


    "So what did you wanted to talk about?"


    Serlin put down his leg and leaned towards me and said,


    "what do you want to do now?


    The Treaguys'' can''t opt for your guardianship and they also don''t want to but,


    I want to give you an opportunity but it depends on your decision either you can live with me or in an orphanage."


    He said his eyes were piercing through me,


    "what are those?" I asked him,


    "Depends on your answer to my one question." he locked his fingers,


    I nodded,


    "Do you seek revenge on Tresguys?"

 Chapter 22 - The Answer

    "Do you seek revenge on Tresguys'' ?" Serlin leaned towards and looked me in the eyes like he was staring into my soul.


    What do I even want now I was thinking at that time,


    I neither have a home nor somebody besides me what could I even do with the strength I have now, should I give up should I forget everything they did to me,


    everything they did to my mother,


    making my and my mother''s life a living hell what should I do?


    but there is one thing for sure they won''t be forgiven for their deed, I looked at Serlin and said


    "I don''t seek revenge for my mother."


    "If that''s what you want then-" Serlin,


    "But I can''t sit idle and see what Tresguys'' is doing, exploiting with their riches and betraying the country and everything-"


    "What can you do about it?" Serlin stood up with a jerk and yelled at me,


    "They are the one of the highest order of Nobles they have superiority over Raven sect and not only that they have camaraderie to the imperial family they are much more powerful than you could ever be."


    When Serlin said this I felt like standing in deep an abyss at looking at those scums looking down on me I started to feel scorn for Serlin at that point ''cause everything he said made me realize how much worthless I am and trying to act all high and mighty with few golds in his pockets.


    "Not just even I am worthless most people see Ravens as their guardians but in the end, we are nothing but puppets moved by the silver strings and for you" Serlin was clenching his fist and then suddenly grabbed me by my collar of the shirt,


    "You think you can justify your vendetta as for the sake of the country they are nothing but excuses for a weak, I understand I was wrong in the end you are also like me,


    pathetic and naive" Serlin put me down and moved his from my collar and looked down in his eyes there were tears but they never slipped down from his eyes,


    "look brat I am giving you one chance give up on your revenge I will take your guardianship and let you stay here and take care of everything but if you still persistent for your ''justice'' then it will bring nothing but despair to you and I won''t help you in that neither-"


    "It''s alright I won''t ask for your help and also I do realize that I am weak now and worthless...


    but that doesn''t mean I am using this excuse to justify my actions" I shouted


    "Yes I do want them to be punished for what they did to me and my mother but what they did to everyone is more sinful they betrayed the people who trust them as their protector everyone I know I can''t do anything by myself that''s why I ask you to help me, I know you also want then to be revealed for their crimes but sitting here and giving up won''t do that may be we alone won''t make any difference however until you try hard enough, then


    even a small amber is enough to turn a forest into dust


    that''s what my mother said and I don''t your mercy and your sympathy for what you did to me in the past, so plea-"


    "HAHAHAHAHAH" Suddenly Serlin started laughing hysterically,


    "If that''s what you want then I am sorry I can''t help you, I will ask an orphanage to take you in there you can find more like you then you will understand what helplessness feels like what is the difference between fantasy and reality"


    I kept my silence I knew he had already given up himself and I wanted to thank him for staying here a bit more but also I didn''t want to give up yet,


    "Aright," I said.


    "Fine then I already asked your belongings from your cottage to be delivered where they will be arriving here in the evening, then you''ll be ready to go until stay here and don''t worry Tresguys'' won''t bother you now as they are not interested in a weak twerp" I could easily understand the frustration I opened once again that he was outweighing him.


    "You are free to do anything till I come back I have to report to the headquarter today and tell me if you want something," He said while putting on his black cloak and mask,


    "No thanks I don''t want anything just take care of yourself," I said while bowing to him, and before I knew he vanished into thin air, I was alone again.


    I didn''t know what to do so I went back to the room I was sleeping in and found the same box I found in the house I opened it took out the bag of muras and put them aside then I saw three books with a leather book cover they were certainly written by my mother but they were somehow different and the letter also I wanted to read, so I tried to open it but couldn''t it had a wax seal and maybe menued with some kind of Sealing spell so I put it aside also, I tried to look into the books.


    They were clearly not ordinary, every book I read until now written by my mother was about the basics of magic and general history and everything they teach in school but a but different my mother used to co-relate every with magic with their Ruler element and the Mana pattern it was easy and elaborate but these books it had only magic that either was forgotten, forbidden or existed in mythologies but my mother explain every one them with possible reasoning and a theory like she was writing this book with the liberty of her own intuition also I could imagine her smile probably had on her face while she was writing them, there were three books in total,


    1. Magus Ruinas,


    2. Magus Princeps Vetiti Artis,


    3. Quod Magus Godcraft.


    These three Books were inside the box, the books that were here were probably the best thing I could ever ask for.


    I wanted to read them so I put everything back except the book ''Ruinas'' and slid them under the bed again and open the first page of it but suddenly there was a knock on the door I thought Serlin came back I closed the book and went to the door.


    I opened the door and found a man in formal clothes in front of me,


    "Is this the residence of Sir. Serlin Quill?" the man in his rugged voice,


    "Yes," I answered,


    "And who must be Sir. Aaris Ralkier then?" He again with a piece of paper in his hand,


    "That would be me" I answered with piqued curiosity,


    "We have your belonging sent by the Lord Nulim to Aaris Ralkier, so we would like your thumbprint on Libra Talisman here"


    "I see, alright" I put my thumb on the Talisman,


    It worked on the simple principle of truth and lie if I were not the same person whose name was written by the sender with an image of the addressee in his mind the Talisman would''ve been burned or if I lied about my name too.


    "Thank you for your co-operation your belongings are here"


    He handed me a small crate probably a Void-box in which you can store many things but limited depends on the box to make it easy to carry around during transportation this crate was looking nice and beautiful it must be Silver grade, as expected brought from filthy rich it probably had my everything but still had more than half of the space unoccupied for more.


    I thanked the man for his assistance and took the crate inside the house I thought it would be best to open it after Serlin came but again the door was knocked, I went opened it and the same delivery man was there huffing,


    "I apologize for my carelessness there is also a letter for you please take it" he handed me the letter with Eagle Crest on it it was from the Tresguys,


    I closed the door and opened it...


    " ''Ello Brat! "

 Chapter 23 - The Letter

    "TO,


    Dear Aaris Ralkier,


    ''Ello Brat,


    We have sent all your belongings from your straw shed to you as you know the whole Tresguy family was sad after hearing about your mother especially Sister Erza they were great friends


    you know, and Father too,


    Anyway, I heard you are going to the orphanage we''ve sent you some compensation for your loss that may help you in the future.


    And also I think you must be thinking about getting back to us but you also know that you can never do it,


    it must be really hard to survive for a useless brat like you anyways, I asked Crius that it wants you as his butler but he refused he said he didn''t want as worthless as you as his butler,


    In the end, I just want to say we all want you to live a long and happy life and I hope you know why.


    Your Dear Owner


    Dustin Tresguy."


    The moment I finished reading the letter it turned into ashes, it must be bound with a withdrawal spell, I knew why he wanted me to survive,


    to unravel the terror of Tresguys'' I picked up the crate and put it along with the box and also the book I wanted to read.


    In the end, I decided to wait for Serlin,


    The evening came Serlin came back, with few documents in his hand,


    "Pack your things you''ll leave tomorrow for St.Mickael Orphanage in Domain Triof", That was everything he said that day maybe he knew I got my belonging.


    We had dinner with a peculiar silence and then I slept thinking what will happen next,


    As the morning broke Serlin came to my room and told me to get ready, I got out of the bed and wore clothes he brought, with uneasy air between us we got on the carriage. Serlin looked outside the window and said,


    The domain Triof was close to the country Capital St.Jibeael, "named after one of the 4 Archangel,


    The Light and Wisdom,


    from the Sacred War, and so was the orphanage It was named after another Archangel,


    St.Mickael, The Nourisher and Merciful,


    The other two were,


    St.Isafael, The Protector and The Warrior,


    And the last one was,


    Angel of Death, was the only nameless Angel and didn''t take part in the war You know why"


    "I don''t" I answered,


    "It is believed that he despised humans for not respecting him and being afraid of him, so he never gave his name to anyone to conjure his Grace during the war to Fight the


    8 Chariots of Iblyss, The Demon, and


    the Fallen Archangel of Salvation and Faith,


    the story is long we''ll continue again sometime for now your new home isn''t far now, in the end, long story short The absence of The Angel of Death resulted in The Sacred war arising again in the future as it won''t end until the each Archangel Seal two chariots within their wings if only he joined the war many would''ve now lived their life without in the fear of demons they didn''t have any part in the war but considered as descended of the remaining 2 chariots and....."


    "Sir we are here," the coachman told us we are on the destination,


    We got out of the carriage and while going inside Serlin said,


    "Your grudge and hatred will only bring despair and misery to you and others close to you so now choose wisely what you want to do in life."


    "Welcome!"


    A middle-aged woman dressed in plain clothes was standing in front of the gate of a big building it wasn''t much big it looked like it only had mostly 30-40 rooms it was still small in front of the mansion of Tresguys''.


    Serlin standing beside me and went close to the woman,


    "Miss Ilin it''s been a long time, how are things here?"


    the woman touched her cheek and said with a smile,


    "It is all good, every child is here happy because of you and your comrades and we don''t have to worry much." she looked at me kneeled "And you must be Aaris, your eyes are beautiful! "


    I smiled at her bowed my head,


    "My Name is Aaris Ralkier and I''ll be in your care"


    "Hm?" she tilted her head,


    "Excuse me, Sir. Serlin, can I see you in the office?"


    she looked at him,


    "Of course you go put your crate on the table there and go explore until I call you."


    I nodded and put my crate on the table close to the gate and went to explore the Orphanage, after all, it will be my new home I promised myself I will face everything with a smile so I can''t frown at it now, I went corridor to corridor, there was a garden in the middle of the building and their children of different age were playing and practicing magic they didn''t notice me I thought and went again on a stroll, a girl and a young boy was coming forward towards me she looked at me said in a cheerful voice,


    "Good morning I am Folia are you new here? " a girl with Orange twin-tail hair and green eyes looked 10 to 12 years old dress in a green frock, the boy hit her head with a chop with a right hand and said,


    "you shouldn''t be like that, I am sorry for sister ignorance I am Fiol her younger brother, please forgive her for being rude" he bowed in front of me he was taller than her and had the same hair and eyes dressed in a normal shirt and trousers,


    "Younger brother?" I was a bit shocked he didn''t look younger than him,


    "yes I am, she is 11 years old and I am 9 years old"


    " oye Fiol! you shouldn''t expose a maiden age so casually" she nagged at him, he laughed a bit,


    "Anyways I have to go now and also I didn''t get your name," he said


    " Oh I am sorry myself Aaris Ralkier I m 10 years old I''ll be in your care from now on," I said with a smile


    "You are a bit strange!" said Folia with her eyebrow raised,


    "why?" I asked,


    "Well you see nobody can smile the day they come here they are mostly reserved and refuse to socialize with anybody for a long time but you are a bit-"


    "Strange? well maybe " I said while scratching the back of my head,


    "Anyway I should go now, please excuse me and please take care of my sister" He bowed again and looked at his sister,


    "Please take care and don''t push yourself, Folia had a strangely worried look on her face,


    " I will take care I''ll see you tomorrow, see you!"


    and he ran toward a building connected by a single corridor,


    "So it has two buildings!?" I looked at Folia, "Are they divided by gender?"


    "you don''t know?" she looked at me with awe "well that explains your peculiar calmness, you see this building is for the orphanage and that..."


    she stopped for reason and looked towards the corridor her brother ran to,


    "That is for Orphans with Disease or strange Curses,"


    "Curses??"

 Chapter 24 - The New Home

    "Curses?" I didn''t hear about this, my mind was troubled


    "You two why are you standing there? Folia, it''s lunchtime go eat and then practice and I hope you are done with your homework" Miss Ilin stood behind us with Serlin,


    "and for you Aaris let''s go see your room."


    "So, Aaris I hope we can meet again" With this, she left with a smile for her dorm,


    "My-my you have already made a friend, well your admission is now done shall we go see your room?" she looked at me with a smile,


    "Can I ask a question" I looked at her,


    "Go ahead!"


    " where will I stay?" when hearing this her expression changed and she looked somewhat troubled,


    "Hmm, I see, well your concern is reasonable but we can''t place you in the 2nd building I discussed about your condition with Sir. Serlin and I decided to examine you thoroughly as your condition is unique and I don''t want you to take any psychological stress so please stay here for a while don''t worry everything will be fine" while taking we reached to the room on the first floor,


    Then Ilen pulled a key out of her apron and open the door,


    The room was quite spacious a bed, an almirah, a desk with a lamp a bookshelf, and a window and the walls were painted blue and gray, it was really nice.


    "So, for now, this will be your room and your belongings will be hereafter lunch, oh my how can I forget you must be hungry, go eat your lunch and Sir. Serlin, I think you should join us kids will be happy to see you" she looked at him with glitter


    in her eyes


    "I wish I could but I only took half-day leave and I have to report back as soon as possible and I want to talk to him before leaving" Serlin looked at me


    "I see then I''ll be in my office please meet me before you go" Ilin looked a little down, but as usual, a smile came to her face again,


    "I will."


    Then after patting my head,


    "I will see you later!"


    miss. Ilin left and closed the door,


    And an eerie silence filled the room,


    "So from now on this will be your new home, here you will study and learn also, the caretakers here are retired and assigned mages they will be around you now and then,


    So make sure to be on your best behavior and don''t make trouble for anybody also I''ll try to visit time to time,


    And at last, if you ever give up on your vengeance and want to move on in your life just come to my house any time here is a spare key for you, remember you are still young you can do whatever you want till you have time so don''t let yourself fall in this dark abyss" His voice had a distressed tone.


    "Sir. Serlin, it is not for my vengeance but to make them pay for the sins they have committed until now, I don''t blame you for anything so don''t worry I will try my best and work hard I am still young and I hope I can change things for better, I can''t give up yet"


    He took a sigh and faced towards the door,


    "As you wish, I am not in a place to force my ideas on you, you are free to choose your path yet still don''t take any decision that becomes the biggest regret of your life, now take care and work hard, I''ll pray for you"


    And then he shut the door like it was his feelings of sympathy and pity towards me,


    I lied down on my bed and then I heard a knock on the door,


    "Dear Aaris?"


    I opened a door and saw a lady with a black and white dress with an apron,


    "How are you, I am Julia one of the caretakers is these your belongings?" She smiled at me, she was really pretty with her braided green hair, she had the void-crate in her hand,


    "Yes, let me take them-" I tried to take the crate from but she moved her hands away,


    "No! You eat lunch and I will set up your room until you return that''s my specialty you see," she seemed really enthusiastic,


    "But let me help-"


    "No!, go eat lunch or Evan will get sad,"


    "Who is Evan? "


    "You''ll see him in the dinner hall, but if you get late, he will be really sad,"


    "Alright if you say so,"


    "Nice, now go!"


    I don''t want anybody to frown because so I went and also I was really starving too, I went there but the entire hall was empty and it looked like I was already late so I thought to go back and help Julia but then suddenly somebody held my shoulder,


    "Who are you? And Where do you think you are going?"


    A tall aged man with a white beard and mustache glared through me, and his hoarse voice made chill ran through my spine,


    "I am Aaris Ralkier and I am new here and I am going back to my room"


    "So you are the new kid, have you eaten lunch I think not because there is food left in my kitchen enough for a kid like you and it got cold!" He yelled at me trembling I said,


    "I am really sorry please forgive me!"


    And my stomach growled, and my face turned red


    "You should be punctual about your eating habits now go sit there at the table and wait I''ll warm up the food"


    I went to the empty table and in few moments he came back with a plate of warm food, some rice, bread, soup, and vegetables.


    It looked delicious to my hungry self, and it was delicious the moment I took a bite I uttered,


    "Delicious!"


    "Huh? Well, you are new one day you will also get bored of this!"


    He was standing in the corner smoking,


    "I don''t think I can get used to this"


    "Whatever just don''t waste food, eat everything"


    "Ae bill"


    "Don''t talk with your mouth full!" He yelled again,


    After I finished eating I prayed, and picked up my plate,


    "Where are you going?"


    "Umm. Where to wash them?"


    "Huh? is ain''t your job just leave them in that sink and get out of here" he yelled again,


    "Yes!" I started marching out of the room "excuse me are you Mr.Evan?"


    "What if I am?"


    "Thank you for the food" and I ran out there,


    I went going back to my room and laid on the bed,


    "Aaris!"


    "Aaris!"


    Miss Ilin was standing in front of me,


    "Who told you to sleep now?"


    "What??"

 Chapter 25 - The End

    "Who told you to sleep it''s still evening! wake up!"


    She pulled me out of the bed,


    "Sleeping in the evening will make stay awake in the night, so get up also, go take shower and then come to my office."


    miss Ilin went out of my room, I went and took a shower then went to her office, the sun has already settled and it was night already,


    I walked into miss Ilin office she was sitting at her desk.


    "So do you know the reason I called you here?"


    she looked at me,


    "I don''t," I answered,


    "Cecelia come forward" a lady with a caretaker uniform came from behind me,


    "We will now examine and decide about your condition and your room now if it is an anomaly you''ll be transferred to Right Wing, the 2nd building if not you''ll stay in your current room,


    don''t worry even if there is an anomaly we won''t force you to seek treatment but we won''t keep you in Left Wing, for the sake of other children I hope you understand, so shall we start?"


    Miss Ilin crossed her arms,


    "Please do!"


    I prepared myself for whatever I have to go through now,


    "Great, Cecelia begin!"


    "Yes"


    The lady closed up to me and put her palm on my forehead,


    [I ASK GUIDANCE OF THIRD EYES TO LOOK UPON FOR WHAT I SEEK ]


    [ ALL-SEER ]


    And a magic circle appeared on the floor I stood upon, I felt endless light rays passing through me, and the magic circles disappeared in few minutes.


    "Miss Ilin this is rather peculiar" Cecelia spoke she was so calm from the moment she came but she looked a bit troubled,


    "What?"


    I was looking at both of them silently,


    "This child is perfectly healthy" she answered,


    "How is it possible he doesn''t produce mana in his body like a 10-year-old should, on top of that so less to the point nobody can believe, and yet he is completely normal?" Miss Ilin disbelief was on her face,


    "I am afraid so" Cecilia was scared,


    "let me check, move back" She stood up and walked toward me, and Cecelia backed off to the wall,


    "Aaris this might be a little rough on you this time, I am sorry"


    "Don''t worry I can manage" I reassured her but,


    [ALL-SEER]


    The spell this time and the mana going through me was so dense and rapid it almost knocked me down, also A Spell without The Chant?


    The only one who can pull this off is either mage of level 4 or above them, one thing I realized that day is she isn''t the person I should mess with,


    "Strange, how is this possible?" her surprised look wasn''t new to me I have already seen many expressions as she has now,


    "Aaris do you have any idea about this."


    "I don''t I am like this since I can remember."


    "Then I don''t know what to do next you neither have any curse or disease so sending you right-wing would be wrong, and...


    ahhh" she scratched her head,


    "very well you''ll stay here and live like a normal kid if you are normal then maybe you are a late bloomer, your condition is so unique I heard something like this for the first time but don''t worry we will help you to overcome and improve yourself so you better not slack off!" she seemed rather an enthusiastic that moment,


    "I will do my best!" her words gave a little hope, and I promised myself to work hard,


    "very well now go take dinner and then sleep, you will join your classes from tomorrow so be ready for that!" her smile felt so warm at that time.


    "I went to a diner but this time 40-50 students were there already at the tables, I took a plate and filled it with supper and tried to look for an empty seat there weren''t many children around my age hardly 40 but if add all of the different age also there were almost 150 children, I was walking around and I heard,


    " I heard he is going to Right-wing, then he must be not normal better to maintain distance from him"


    the same old story for me, I ignored them, I knew I can''t run from this neither I can do anything about it, still, their discomfort towards me was reasonable, I saw an empty in the corner, then I heard,


    "Aaris!, come here"


    it was Folia she was sitting with a boy and girl I thought I would bother them if I went there so I ignored them,


    "Kid! come here!" the boy sitting with her looked at me,


    who is he calling kid? it pissed me off,


    I went there and looked at Folia and the other two they looked around the same age as me, the girl sitting at her right was a bit chubby had short hair was more focused on eating, I thought she probably didn''t even notice me, and the boy he looked very serious his glared at me with his brown eyes, and spoke,


    "How do you know Folia?"


    "I met her when I was strolling around"


    I calmly answered


    "we''ll talk later but for now, Aaris sit down and eat with us!"


    Folia pointed toward the seat beside the boy,


    I didn''t want to sit there but accepted her kindness,


    "What''s your name?" he was staring at me with a spoon full in his hands, and I thought she literally yelled my name and it echoed twice in the hall is he deaf or dumb?


    "Aaris Ralkier and I am new here"


    "I see, well then I am Alfred Olsen, join my team Aaris!"


    "What team also I refuse!."


    Folia chuckled and the girl beside her... nevermind,


    "well a team for the future Magus team, don''t you know about that?"


    "Well, I know what Magus team is, but for the record, you have to get in the Magus academy first then after that, you have to be in the same class also to make team you also have to take account of your element and style if you overlook all this you can''t make a team!" I answered and then took a bite of my bread and then I realized the room filled with silence after I spoke, and I saw all eyes on me in awe, even the girl with Dolia was staring at me through her glasses,


    "How do you know about this?" Alfred looked very excited,


    "my mother told me" I answered hesitantly in this awkward air,


    "do know more about Magus Academy!" He was looking at me with stars in his eyes, and suddenly


    "ALFRED! will you let him eat!" Folia yelled at him,


    "Alright," he was down and chewing his bread again,


    "Myself Yuul Saiwel, nice to meet you" the girl spoke and went back to eating,


    "We ate and after that chat a bit, they told me they were surprised because they never knew about what I told them also children are supposed to leave orphanage after they turn 16 they were only given basic education about magic and other things, but not very much about Magus Academy till they are 14 and qualified to become a mage.


    After chatting for a while as went to our bedroom, I was still not feeling sleepy so I started reading my mother''s book,


    when I was reading the book I recalled a promise I made to my mother she asked me to never let her books to read by others,


    And during reading about some magic history, I fell asleep.


    The next day I was taken to class there were 43 students in the class including Folia, Alfred, and Yuul, and Cecilia was our teacher. I sat with Alfred as he made it to besides Folia and Yuul, we had language, maths, Magic basics phenomena, and creatures, and history classes.


    Nobody in the class interacted with us much we were pretty much isolated, me because of my condition, Folia because of her brother, Alfred was a child of a rebel, his father was executed because he refused to pay taxes, he needed money for treatment for his mother and he attacked the soldiers while they were escorting him to the prison but they killed him, and there his mother died shortly after, and Yuul because she was with us.


    All of the children including them had a fair amount of mana and most of them aimed for Magus Academy in the Capital.


    We studied and practice also I was practicing differently from everyone I woke up earlier than everyone, I used to train physically and in other different ways to improve myself.


    Day by Day, 4 years passed


    Folia brother went to Slumber because of his unknown condition and the Three of them were transferred to Mage Trainee class where they have to join a guild to gather experience and learn more about the world,


    but for me, I was stuck with General students I excelled at physical strength but that wasn''t enough, but Sir. Serlin visited me twice a year, on my birthday and new year''s but never talked to me much he mostly came to give me clothes and to take me to my mother''s grave, asked Miss Ilin to permit me to intern in the guild after a long course of me begging to her she permitted me to join the guild as a helper but not any rank above that also if I sustain any fatal injury even once she will


    make quit the job and I agreed. I asked Alfred and Yuul to help but they were unable to find any guild that was willing to take me in, I asked Folia, she just joined a guild and went to 2 successful quests already, she said her guild does want a helper but she is reluctant to recommend me to them, her team was strict, she was barely keeping up with them and uneasy in her team, that was more than one reason that made me join her guild not because I wanted to become mage but I also wanted to protect her, so I pleaded to her and her team captain Kyle to take me in, I said I am willing to do anything, and hence I joined


    a strong team she was in, 8th troop of the Minotaur Guild was the 7th strongest guild in the kingdom I was accepted as their helper also cleaner and errand boy time to time, Folia asked me to quit but I refused, I didn''t want to give up yet.


    Months went by I endured 8 quests and was preparing for the 9th one in the village Kurg, in my room and I heard a knock at the door of my room,


    "Aaris you there?" it was Miss Ilin,


    "Yes!" u went and opened the door,


    "may I come in?"


    "of course " she came inside and sat on my bed she looked at my messy bag and started to fold my remaining clothes,


    "Miss Ilin you don''t have to that"


    "This is the least I can do for you, also Aaris" she looked very concerned at that time,


    "Don''t go to this quest I don''t feel well about this I have a bad feeling."


    "I understand your concern but I can''t back down also I can''t let Folia go alone"


    "I will turn in your Sick leave letter, you don''t have to worry about that" she looked at me,


    "that would be lying, don''t worry I will make sure to return well and also to keep Folia safe and we both will return as soon as possible so don''t worry too much."


    she looked at me gently and smiled,


    "You have grown very well I will pray for you both and also keep your promise" she platter my head,


    "I will!"


    "very well then now finish your preparation and go to sleep "


    and she walked out of my room.


    The next day I took my thing and,


    then I reported to the Guild.....


    "E... EN... OR..... ES-"


    We went to the village.....


    "YE. PEN... OR. YES-"


    And we went to a Ruined temple, we were attacked by a lost Soul demon, Kyle died and I was abandoned and then I used Blood Silk and Then I Died?


    "OPEN YOUR EYES BRAT!!"


    Suddenly I opened my eyes and found myself in a place with a cloudy sky and No earth it was like standing in a mirror I looked around there was no one besides, I was the only one there and nothing else so far my eyes can reach then who called me?


    "Me!"


    A man in Black Robe stood in front of me,


    and I was standing in Fix,


    "Who are you and where am I?"


    "You are In the World between Life and Afterlife and I am..."

 Chapter 26 - The Broken Soul

    I was in the temple with Verdos after using a spell I saw my whole life again and now I am standing on the ground reflecting bright purple and red hue sky covered with few clouds.


    "You finally opened your eyes!"


    A man with a black robe stood in front of me, He was tall with red eyes looking down on me,


    "So you are the trouble!" He sighed,


    "trouble? who? who are you? and where am I?" I never saw such a place and a person with such discomforting aura,


    "Easy there kid, where ever you are now isn''t by your choice and also now your destination won''t be chosen by you but by me!"


    He had a somehow arrogant and prideful smile on his face,


    "Who are you?" I looked at him,


    "before that Aaris Ralkier, I want to ask who are you?"


    he closed up to me,


    "You already know who I am then why are you asking this? and where am I ?"


    "I see, I didn''t tell you...


    you are currently standing on Gates of Karma"


    The Gates of Karma?


    "that means-"


    "Yes, You are dead, and just like every soul after passing the world of mortals, they reach here to walk blindly and unaware where they are going recollecting everything of what they did in their life, their good and bad deeds decide whether they walk towards


    The Gate of Light, The Heavens,


    or The Gate of Night, The Hell,


    Heavens either offer your soul to


    reincarnate or desire to stay there,


    on the other hand, Hell only offers you punishment for your sins,


    but for some reason, you stood still at the same place" he raises his eyebrows and looked annoyed,


    "and didn''t move an inch why? didn''t you recall your past life?"


    "I did!" I didn''t what should I do or say I felt a weird calmness there,


    "then why didn''t you walk up to your deserving end? that''s what you are thinking, right? Do you know why? I can tell you-"


    he smirked his arrogance started to annoy me after all, I was seeking peace after death yet he is irritating me.


    "I do!"


    "Then let me tell yo- wait what? you know why?"


    "yes, I do!" I think I know the reason I was not judged by the Gates, maybe because now my soul isn''t just mine, it is fused with the lost souls through Blood Silk, maybe that''s why my soul refused to move it was contradicting the lost souls and that made stood still instead of walking towards The Gates.


    "Yes, you are right but not completely" He sighed,


    "wait you can read my mind?"


    "well since you do not possess your mind here I can just listen to your thoughts echoing in this void anyway don''t you think something is wrong here?" he moved his hands and I looked around the place,


    "The Gates-"


    "Correct! The Gates isn''t here, in the first place, they should appear here the moment your soul entered the Void but for some reason, they aren''t here, let me tell you, this never happened ever since The Gates we''re created" He unexpectedly looked serious,


    "Because I don''t possess a single soul?"


    "Can you explain?" he smiled a little,


    "I mean my soul is now linked with the demon''s Souls."


    "Because you don''t possess a single soul?


    Yes,


    Because your soul is linked with Lost Souls,


    Wrong!" he pointed his finger to me,


    "there something you should know,


    first The Gates did appear when you came here, but they broke the next moment after they appeared" He was grimacing at me,


    "what, The Gates broke?"


    "Yes, they did why do you think, I am here in place of the Keepers?" He looked weary of me,


    "Keepers?"


    " The Keepers were the ones who acted as the Servants of The Gates of Karma they protected this void and prevent souls from running away from the Underworld, and any wither beings trying to pass through the world of Mortals, but because of you, I have to come out myself and force seal The Gates,


    you can count yourself lucky that your soul will be judged by ME!"


    "I see, but then why did The Gates break in the first place?" I asked him,


    "Because your Soul is broken too!" Suddenly his arrogant smile disappeared from his face, "Not because of your Spell nor Because of this Demons'' currently raging to go out berserk, but because you possessed a broken soul in your life, that''s why you never possessed the normal amount of mana" he crossed his arms,


    "why? why my soul is broken? it doesn''t make sense if it was broken since my birth then why didn''t I DIE?" I cried out,


    "Because you weren''t born with it" he sighed,


    "I don''t have forever but now, since you are an anomaly I can''t let you pass through any Gate it must be judged by your own, so I will eradicate your soul right here, right now" A Long Dark Scythe appeared in his hands and he gently put the Scythe around my neck,


    "But why? you didn''t answer all of my questions why I am like this? who did this to me? who are you?"


    "If I tell you my name your soul will pass on to The Depths, and I think you don''t deserve that, you never asked for it, for my name you don''t have any need to know it, but since The Souls inside you also have to meet their end, I''ll have your Souls destroyed"


    His eyes didn''t have any pity nor it despised me but it was only his own will,


    "Do you have any last words?"


    "why don''t you ask the Thousands of Souls currently inside me"


    "well, I did, each and every soul desire the same, Revenge!"


    "I am not even surprised you asked thousands of souls"


    I looked at his eyes and the aura he owned,


    "you probably answered them all, am I right?" it doesn''t even surprise me now, whoever he is, he isn''t just a mere existence


    "I really want to know who you are, are you a God?" I looked up upon his Scythe, whatever I ask or wish now is worthless now, my whole existence will be erased along with the lost souls,


    "Hmm A God? well I stand above them, So I need to create The Gates again,


    I wish I could''ve answered all of the questions,


    you were really a good kid throughout your life honestly it doesn''t feel nice to end everything like this"


    "I bet you aren''t sad either," I smiled at him,


    "you aren''t special throughout the World created by him, well you are a little" I felted his grip tightened on The Scythe,


    sigh,


    "I will tell you my name as your wish but, just the moment before you are completely obliterated, that''s how I can at least answer your last words"


    Even in the end, I am in the pity of others, It doesn''t matter anyway I died without completing my purpose,


    I failed to protect my mother neither I was able to expose the crimes of Tresguys'' I wasn''t able to keep my promise to Miss Ilin, to Sir. Sirlin neither my Promise to my Mother that I will become strong,


    in the end, I died weakly and pathetic, Even if I could''ve ascended to The Heavens or Reincarnation it would be worthless to me, ending my soul that is full regrets I don''t think is a bad idea after all, but I wanted to tell my mother I didn''t give up, until the end.


    [MAY GOD BRING PEACE TO YOU]


    The last words I heard,


    The Scythe went through my neck but it didn''t hurt, neither it made any cut, the sensation of charm wrapped me, slowly and gently..then I heard his name,


    "I AM AN-"


    I Woke up in the Temple Again.

 Chapter 27 - The Resurgence

    I struggled to break free from a long trance of stillness, but the more I strained to keep my eyes open, the heavier they


    seemed...


    "Is this the end?"


    A tear streamed down, it felt warm.


    Is that my face?


    I awoke as if I had fallen into a gulf in a dream, but before


    touching the ground..


    My breaths were brought inside me by a swift gust of air,


    but they were still restless.


    I found myself back in that Temple, attempting to get myself up, but my limbs felt useless and heavy to me.


    I fought to drag myself forward and eventually lifted my


    hand and legs, and I were able to move.


    I was troubled about the floor covered with carcasses and dried blood, I was worried, just what did I just go through?


    I pulled myself together and slowly trudged myself to the wall, all strength left me and I leaned on the fall in exhaustion I felt like passing out but tried to keep my eyes open.


    "What am I doing here?


    What exactly happened?"


    I stared at the ground for a moment, and then a burst of light flashed in front of my eyes.


    I remembered,


    We went on a quest but instead encountered a Demon, I was abandoned, betrayed, and I had no choice but to fight him.


    I gradually had enough strength to pick myself, but I stayed


    there for a while because the more I recalled, the faster my


    blood raced through my veins until my vision returned.


    I used The Spell, and I am sure and I also realize,


    I used Blood Silk, I was severely injured, I could still feel the pain of thousands of souls colliding with mine.


    but there are also Verdos remembrances.


    In The war,


    Yajin brutally slaughtered his own army, but why?


    The war, the way he was betrayed, forced to watch his


    brothers in arms die at the hands of Their Emperor of Hadel, Yajin massacred his own army, but why?


    Verdos ended up becoming,


    A lost soul Demon through a forbidden spell and devoured the corpse of his soldiers for one purpose,


    revenge.


    He grew stronger and more terrifying than before, yet Yajin mercilessly crushed him; was he seeking for something?


    A key?


    Finally, he was sealed here,


    but then, when I severed the thread, I was the only one on the floor, with no remnant of Verdos and no sign of injury on my


    body, but how?


    With so many questions running through my mind, I sighed and thought that whatever had happened, I was lucky enough to remain alive.


    "May God brings peace to you,"


    a voice echoed inside my head. I realize that I had somehow heard this voice before, but every time I tried to recall it, but a severe ache ended up running through my head.


    "May God bring peace to you, huh? as he will".


    I shut my eyes to calm down then suddenly I felt a tremor The floor was trembling, dust, and stones were collapsing from above,


    I sprinted through one that was about to crush me and calmed down, just to find that The Temple was falling around me.


    Maybe because now that The Demon was already gone,


    the seal was also eroding itself, that''s the rule of Seal Enchantment: If the One who has been sealed dies, the Seal erodes as well, but in this case,


    This entire Temple was a seal.


    I decided to escape through the scattering stones which


    trembled rapidly with the chamber.


    Finally, a wall, pillar, and ceiling ended up breaking, and I just evaded the collapsing roof by running on it and


    leaping over the falling stones and pillars,


    During my time I was struggling to stay alive,


    I observed something.


    I was faster and more agile than before, perhaps, a side-effect of coming back to life again; avoiding a large boulder, I reached the broken edge of the roof and crawled out of the temple, after dragging myself on the ground I turned over and rested on my back,


    At last, an open night sky just like I saw on my birthday, the stars made me feel alive again, and the moon was shining brightly like it was praising me for desperation,


    I started chuckling as everything felt like a nightmare and I was awake again, then I heard,


    "Why are you laughing like an idiot, why aren''t you dead?"


    I turned over in alarm and raised my guard, but it was-


    "Sir. Serlin?"

 Chapter 28 - Hollow Justice

    "Why are you here?" When I saw him, I felt a bit Relieved,


    "So who are you?" He tilted his head with a raised eyebrow,??


    "Eh-?"


    "I won''t ask again, who are you?" And he crossed his arms, now finally things are getting serious I was a bit easy when he was relaxed,


    "I am Aaris, don''t you remember me?" I raised my guard too just in case,


    "If you are Aaris, then I am afraid I can''t let you roam freely."


    [CHAINS OF VAlHALLA]


    The moment he chanted, an iron-chains with Seal Scripts burst from the ground and wrapped around my body.


    "Why are you doing this? What did I do?" It is not usual for Sir. Serlin behaved like this, he was not looking at me like he did before this time he was looking at a criminal.


    Just what happened while I was there, it was already odd for him to be here and then suddenly attack me...


    But why?


    "What did you do? Do you not remember?"


    "Remember what?"


    "Poisoning your Comrades, and then luring them to a band of 50 demon race criminals?"


    "I did what? The heck? What is this cheap messed-up story where there is a band of criminals?"


    "The captain of your troop slain them to save his teammates from them but since everyone was poisoned by you


    through Mana decomposing toxin he wasn''t able to fight long, and died heroically" the sarcasm in his tone was very obvious.


    "And you believe this bullshit-"


    I was pissed off first I was betrayed, now they used my death as an excuse to hide their guild''s captain shortcoming by making him the victim,


    I understood they used my name to make him a hero so that their guild can get respect instead of being made fun of for  being their one of the captains was killed by a single demon,


    Casualty along with the failure of a quest meaninglessly of Guilt can lead to legal actions by the army towards the Guild if they found out I was used as bait, and even though Kyle was a captain he recklessly put all If in danger then it would''ve been lead to serious charges and worst banning of a Guild so they shut off the case by using me as a criminal who helped them, that bastard Guild master even used his brother death to make a profit for his Guild.


    "You Ralkiers sure have a knack for getting framed, huh?"


    "Are you kidding me... You know I am being framed yet still you are arresting me?"


    "Hey as Raven, what-?"


    The more I realized the situation I was in, the more it made me recall what I have been through...


    I felt a strange heat flowing through my veins, the more and more I was agonizing over myself the more my blood was boiling.


    "I won''t forgive them..."


    The moment I uttered those words a voice spoke to me,


    "KILL"


    --SERLIN POV--


    What... his body is radiating dense and strange mana at a high rate, but this kid never had mana then what is going on.


    Just what on earth they went through, I need to take him away as soon as possible but judging by the current situation, it won''t go as I thought it would.


    "Ok kid calm down"


    He was standing still while strangled by my chains but then,


    On his right hand, a strange bright red marking appeared.


    The mana became more intense, they seemed like a script and was forming a strange pattern,


    "I still haven''t done anything yet" I looked at his face. He was bothered. I don''t blame him. He has already gone through so much but still, I can''t let him do anything recklessly.


    "Don''t worry I will make sure you''ll get justice, just co-operate and come with me"


    "Justice? Don''t joke around me,


    Do you think there is something like justice that exists, somebody takes someone''s life leaving lifelong suffering for the loved ones of the person, and what will the guilty get imprisoned for? at most a death sentence, will it bring the person back he took away?


    Can your justice bring a father who was murdered because he refused to give money to treat his wife and feed his children,


    Can your justice bring the dignity of a daughter who was raped for pleasure by a sick Nobel,


    Can your justice bring back my MOTHER!


    No, your justice is nothing but self-satisfaction and hollow hopes you give to those who rely on your strength-"


    "Yet still Justice is what protects the peace, what are you implying? Should we all just become like monsters and take an eye for an eye, is that what you want?


    Revenge?"


    The mana leaking through his body is getting more and more intense, I need to take him to the Void as soon as possible.


    "What I want is not revenge but to end the Suffering that remains after."


    "There will be always the ashes of what has scorched in flames, you can''t turn them back but you can forget them for better and worse-"


    "I won''t forget, neither will I forgive them".


    Before I could speak...


    "AAAA!"


    He opened his arms and broke the strain of the chains, even though it was just an ordinary spell that was used to restrain the criminals, infused with seals it should be very strong but he broke easily.


    I had too few steps back, yet still, I could feel his aura piercing my senses before I could use the next spell,


    "I am glad your mother isn''t here to look at you like this."


    A fist covered in dense and raging mana was a few inches away from my face, if this got connected to my face I would''ve been knocked out for good, but¡­


    [ RESTRAIN CHAINS ]

 Chapter 29 - Another Chance

    -- Aaris POV --


    Out of nowhere, chains clutched my arms, legs, and body, they seemed to come out of the air, it was Void and Binding magic together to conjure spell Chains from the Air.??


    I know I can''t defeat him, neither do I want to fight him but I won''t give in to false accusations.


    "Calm yourself, I don''t plan to arrest you but You have to co-operate with me?" The way he looked oddly calmed angered me more.


    "What if I don''t?" I was clenching my teeth but everything was futile at this point.


    "I''ll put you in the void along with chains then


    I''ll add the offense of assaulting an official,


    But I''ll overlook that if you are willing to  come quietly."


    He was not making sense is he helping me or telling me to accept my fate quietly.


    "But I didn''t do anything!" The rage along with the rushing mana inside the body was enhancing along with passing moments.


    "Then why are you refusing?" He tightened his fist that strangled the chains around my arm and body.


    Yet I smirked.


    "Because your laws are lighter than golds, it ain''t for us, in the end, I will be proven criminal and will be beheaded on a stage,


    If that''s what you want then I refuse, I don''t want to fight needlessly but If I give in today it will be giving up, destroying all the efforts and struggles I went through in my while and you know it too!.


    I won''t give up as you did, you could''ve saved your daughter but didn''t and you are telling me to make the same mistake-"


    "Enough!"


    [ SUBMERGE ]


    Suddenly chains restraining me dragged me inside where they were coming out of.


    It will all be over once he''ll present me in court. I again went to sleep in the void.


    The voice echoed again.


    "MY NAME IS-"


    "Wake up Aaris!"


    My vision was still blurry, a woman was patting my cheeks, then a slap landed¡­


    "Wake up Brat!!" A familiar voice cursing me?


    "What is going¡­.. Miss. Ilin?" I was a bit perplexed.


    She hugged me tightly, and held me close to her breasts¡­ I looked around and found myself in my room again in the orphanage, but how?


    "Miss. Ilin...I think I am gonna pass out again?"


    "Why are you hungry, are you hurt?" She looked very worried.


    "No, you are suffocating me!"


    "Oh my¡­.I am sorry" finally I was free from her heavenly clutches¡­ but why am I here back in my room, I am currently a dead criminal but Serlin found me alive I should''ve been taken into custody, so why?


    "Miss. Ilin, why am I here?"


    "You idiot, I told you to come back safely but look what happened"


    she sat on my bed with her hands folded and tears,


    "I am more than happy that you are safe but When I heard you died I was broken but then Sir. Serlin came a few hours ago and told me you are alive but¡­"


    "I am now a criminal accused of murder and treason, right," I said and she kept her silence for a while, with her eyes looking down.


    "I believe in you, you can''t do that. I know they framed you, and don''t worry I won''t let them take you away." She put her hand on her head, and in her eyes, there was courage that I lacked so far.


    "But Sir. Serlin?" I shook my head around.


    "What about me?" His voice came from behind and I found him sitting on a chair with a book.


    "Wait! for how long you are here."


    "Since you woke up brat! So-" He said while closing the book he was reading.


    "Before that, I want to ask something." I interrupted


    "What?"


    "How many days have passed since we went into the temple?"


    I wanted to know for me it was like months but...


    "According to your Guild members 2 days including yesterday''s night when we fought," Serlin said.


    "What? You mean it''s been only-"


    "Ho, so you two fought huh?" Suddenly


    Miss. Ilin mumbled Her smiling face with rage made my soul tremble.


    "It was nothing serious, we were just talking."


    Sir. Serlin continues with a cough.


    "You are a Raven and you tried to attack a little boy with no mana" Miss. Ilin yelled at him.


    "Ma''am it hurts" My feeling actually.


    "Well, to be honest, he kept me on the rope too." He glared at Miss. Ilin


    "What do you mean?" She was confused.


    "I''ll explain later, for now, we have to hide him." He stood up and walked to the window.


    "Yes, I forgot about that!" She was troubled too.


    "Hide me? But why?" Why are they saving me as a criminal for the kingdom?


    "You are dead to the world only me and Miss. Ilin knows you are alive, so you have to hide until I-" He looked at me and his pity was clear to me.


    "In the end, I still can''t do anything huh?"


    I clenched my hands with regret, even if I am alive I am still the same old weakling.


    "What do you mean? You''ll come with me." He said.


    "With you? Where? "


    Is he taking me to jail?


    "You want to become strong right? you want to fight, don''t you? So I''ll give you a chance, I''ll train you, but before that do you want revenge or justice?"


    He put his hands forward like he was asking me to take it.


    "I-


    I want to end this, the suffering of before and after in this world, so there won''t be more like me...I guess"


    "Fine then, pack your stuff" he turned his back towards me and relaxed his shoulders.


    "Where are we going?"


    "To the Garden." He turned,


    And Miss. Ilin and I screamed,


    "Hell no!!."

 Chapter 30 - Persistent Yet Worthless

    "The Garden? The Garden? you say? You went insane old man finally?"


    In my mind, Miss Ilin spoke the precise words.??


    "I''m not going crazy and I''m going to The Garden in my fifties, too." He looked a bit annoyed.


    "But-" She was troubled and anxious.


    "Have you any other suggestions to hide him during his training?"


    Even his idea was ridiculous for a 1st level mage like me but he was right, the only place I can hide and train now is The Garden or a place through it.


    "Training? But, I mean, Aaris doesn''t have to train."


    "Miss Ilin!  Let''s go to your office, we''ll discuss this, I want to talk privately with you,


    And you Aaris!" He pointed to me.


    "Yes Sir!" I spoke stunned, he got closed to me.


    "Here you pack your stuff. It''ll be a long journey, avoid slacking and you better pack everything that you need."


    He threw A Crate out of his void, how much space and stuff he had there?


    The guy was going through all the Black Hole.


    "Alright!"


    Miss Ilin looked at me with angry yet teary eyes.


    "But Aaris-"


    "Miss Ilin," I said, "don''t worry, it is for the best!"


    She was standing behind me the whole time with her hands on my shoulder.


    Sir Serlin walked out of the room and following him she went too.


    I can understand her anxiousness. Why would a guy with no mana need training? All these years I was living a quiet life but she knew I was desperate to become a Mage.


    And finally, Sir Serlin has realized my effort and I won''t let go of this chance. If I do I would remain as a sheltered cat throughout my whole life.


    "Yosh¡­.Let''s do this!" I slapped my cheeks and opened the Crate.


    --Miss.Ilin Pov--


    "He is developing Mana? In a sense, he has acquired Mana like a normal child!?"


    I could not believe his words but looking at his dead eyes and knowing him all these years he won''t lie.


    "Yes, yesterday night when I fought him, his body was surging with mana, it wasn''t normal to be exact irregular and unstable however his body channeled everything with ease his attack packed more strength than a normal Knight or Warrior mage, and was getting stronger by the moment,


    May it was his pent up Mana coming out now or something else but one thing for sure"


    He pulled out his cigar and put it in his mouth with a lighter in his hands...


    He is not someone to be underestimated."


    After hearing this, a strange feeling spread through my chest, and tears came out.


    "That boy!!, I don''t know whether I should be happy or sad.


    Should I be happy that he has finally obtained something he always yearned for! Cried for! Struggled for!.


    I have seen him waking up along with the sun to exhaust his body in the hope to become strong,


    Losing himself in the books to learn any spell,


    But in the end, I thought he was doing nothing but wasting his time, but even if they were I never wanted him to quit after all that gave him some hope that I never gave.


    I believed going along with him will be better than crushing his faith, somewhere his effort also gave me hope ...."


    -- a few years ago--


    "Aaris it is going to be dark soon, and you should go straight to the bed after dinner and walk, and look at you still awake on your bed with books and why are you sitting like this,"


    I am afraid this will become his routine, look at him covered in bruises neither he plays nor rests just how persistent he is, if this goes on he''ll damage himself.


    "Are you meditating? In Dhyana Mudra* and bumping your fist?"


    "It''s Brahma mudra!" He was quite energetic despite the time.


    "Hmm?"


    I never heard about this Mudra, maybe I never had any need.


    "I read in my mother''s book it helps in the flow of mana throughout the body practiced in ancient times by the training mages!" He showed me a book with a wide and proud smile,


    The explanation was quite beautiful and easy on the page. His late mother really worked hard for him I guess but still, this is no time for reading.


    "I see you are already exhausted from all your drills, running, and whatever physical strengthening you did, just sleep now!"


    "But I am not tired-" he averted his eyes,


    I know you are lying brat, I poked my finger in his shoulder and he screamed.


    "Ouch-"


    "Hmm? "I am not tired?" You say huh?" I already used a basic healing spell when I poked him but he needs rest.


    "Well-"


    Augh this Kid!!


    "Sleep!" I yelled


    "Geez for God''s sake this kid!."


    ---Present Time--


    "He would always stick up to those hopes,


    But then again why now? When he is proclaimed a murderer when he was finally getting-"


    I broke down and he was puffing smoke while looking outside the window.


    "There are things you control Miss Ilin, I think it''s time for him to come out of your shadows, he can''t be here forever, also in two years he''ll be graduating anyway, he has to leave this orphanage then,


    What will you do then? You can''t keep him, especially since he may be different from others but he was a normal child in a way, neither cursed nor sick so then what?


    This journey will decide,


    If he didn''t stand around expectations I''ll leave him around any safe place around The Garden,


    But if he has what it takes then,


    I''ll make him Quills'' representative  in the Magus Trail."


    I know...I know each kid here is the same as Aaris. I can''t stop him when he graduates.


    Sigh


    "But-"


    Alright but promise me you''ll keep him safe no matter what¡­ after all he is one of my dear children"


    I tried to contain myself and smile.


    "I will," He said.


    "But why does it have to be The Garden?"


    There must be a better place than that Graveyard.


    "Because the first lesson I want him to learn is,


    Defeat means death when Mages fight!


    And you know that too,


    Captain."


    "I am not your-"


    There was a knock on the Door,


    I told them not to disturb me for a while, maybe it''s urgent.


    "Yes, come in."


    "Forgive me to bother you"


    Momo why is she here?


    "No problem, Sir she is one of the caretakers Momo, what is the matter? you look tense"


    "Madam Ravens are here"


    "What but why?"


    "Calm down I''ll send them away" He took his cigar, flicked the ashes into the tray.


    "I am afraid you can''t do that" She  was sweating, she and all the staff knows Aaris is here and his situation


    "Why?" He looked at her.


    She answered,


    "Lord Dustin is with them."

 Chapter 31 - Sly Smile

    --Serlin POV--


    Lord Dustin? What business does he have here now?.


    "Madam Ilin, bring him to your office before he gets wary, also hand me a paper and pen."


    She nodded and handed it to me from her desk and went to greet him.


    Till she is busy with him¡­


    [ CROSS VOID ]


    I should take care of him, writing the spell on the paper will be a hassle but I have to hurry.


    Now open this note boy, I threw the note Into the Void that was opened in  the Space of the Crate Aaris had,


    I hope he finds it¡­


    [ CLOSE ]


    "Please take a seat first" Miss Ilin returned with Dustin following him, she took her seat and sat on her chair facing this fox in deer hiding.


    "Hmm...my, my Miss. Ilin told me, Sir. Serlin is here too but I never expected you''ll actually be here."


    His smile was as sly as ever.


    She intertwined her fingers and rested her elbows on her desk,


    "So you thought I was lying?",


    Her glare was piercing through him,


    " Momo!"


    "Ah...YES!! MA''AM!!" She was startled.


    "Please bring Tea for our guests here." Said Ilin.


    Dustin was looking around,


    "Um- I would prefer a cup of black coffee instead-" he said.


    "Hm- What?" Ilin knows how to piss him off huh?


    "Nevermind Tea it is." well he would also avoid doing anything reckless here.


    Ho¡­ I never thought I would see her again so I worked up again.


    The ominous silence spread in the room, I was worried that Dustin would look through our anxious mind concerning Aaris.


    "So what brings you here, Lord Dustin?" She continued.


    "Well I was just worried about the pitiful children that went through such hardships, so I came to check up on them!"


    An obvious lie, instead he would smirk upon their misery.


    "Don''t joke around, you came to see them?-"


    Ilin smacked her desk.


    "Haha¡­ everyone in this room knows that ain''t true, well to be honest I just came to collect Mr. Ralkier belongings, maybe he still has some evidence or anything else that could lead us to the outlaws."


    "I''ll be blunt here,


    No, since we have already burnt his belongings there is nothing left for you I am afraid."


    She is doing her best, I hope that kid found the note¡­ even I can''t do anything right now instead of just standing, looking at them.


    "Pardon me." Momo returned with tea, she was nervous, her trembling hand made the tray rattle.


    But we can''t blame her. We are talking about hiding a criminal and serving an officer under the same roof.


    "Put the tray on the desk, and get back on your chores." Ilin must be worried about her too.


    "Um- where were we? Ah yes, so I can''t get his belongings? well, that''s a bummer,


    If that''s the case I should be on my way then, I can''t let my subordinates wait much longer,


    You should''ve let them inside."


    "As I said before, drop your weapons before coming inside, refuse and I don''t like to ask twice." She took a sigh and stood up.


    Dustin pouted like a kid and looked at her.


    "That''s why you''re single anyway I''ll be on my way."


    Dustin left his chair and went to the door,


    "But before that, I apologize for calling you a liar."


    "Hmph¡­ you should! Why would I lie about


    Sir. Serlin coming-" she said.


    "Not that part madam¡­.about the persons currently residing here."


    Both of our throats went dry.


    This cunning bastard, he was already aware of an extra person?


    "I didn''t lie-" before she could finish he interrupted her.


    "Your monthly report tells us,


    There are 140 kids, 30 workers including you, but today excluding Sir. Serlin,


    There was one more, but his presence vanished soon as I walked in,


    So I had a few doubts but don''t worry-"


    As expected of this fox...where are you brat!.


    "What are you trying to say here? We are hiding someone?"


    Even in this dilemma, she was calm and composed but it will be worthless if he gets pushy.


    "Yes maybe Aaris," he said,


    Well,l thought at first but that person had mana unlike the runt- I mean that kid so¡­.


    "I see them get out- oops I mean, please get your ass out of here," she said.


    "Ilin isn''t holding back today huh?"


    I thought.


    "Ahaha if only you hadn''t been the Captain,


    Alright, I''ll take my leave then."


    The moment we heard the carriage move, our heartbeat relaxed a bit.


    "Momo!!" She yelled and looked very anxious.


    "Yes ma''am!" She came running.


    "Where is Aaris?"


    Ilin asked.


    "I checked his room but he wasn''t there and so his belongings," Momo said,


    Thank God it worked!!


    "Well that''s good but where is he?" Ilin looked confused.


    "Relax!"


    "How can I relax he isn''t in his room and-"


    She is really worried about him,


    [ OPEN CROSS GATE ]


    The brat kissed the floor the moment I opened the gate, a good thing he found the note and went inside the Crate.


    She hugged him the moment he stood up.


    "I am glad you''re okay."


    "Thank you!"


    I think he was happy to see her too,


    I went close to the window to light up my cigar again and looked outside.


    "Well, thanks for everything Madam Ilin but I am afraid we don''t have much time!"


    "Why?" She looked at me.


    "He saw him."


    "Who?"


    "Dustin"


    He was standing in front of me.


    "Brat!!" Dustin yelled.

 Chapter 32 - Genral Of Domain

    -- Serlin - POV --


    Dustin smiles as he stands in front of us.


    "Aaris, please stay inside, sir. we need to take care of this right now."


    Me and Miss. Ilin leaped from the window.


    "But, ma''am!" Aaris sought to follow us, but I pushed him into the Cross Void.


    "Stay inside and wait, kid."


    "My...my...isn''t this unjust, two captains pitted against me-"


    He took a stance and raised his fists.


    " It''s a fair fight against a domain''s General."


    We are both strong, but he is not to be underestimated.


    "Well, I''ll overlook everything you both did, even hiding a criminal and misleading to an official."


    Just think Miss. Ilin, are you sure you want to make each child here a problem just because of one child? If I were in your shoes, I would''ve-"


    " [ HUNTER''S DOME ]


    [ ENCLOSE ]


    Whether it''s Aaris or any other child, each child here is the same to me. I am a bit greedy, you see.


    So I don''t have any intention to give him to you."


    She created a barrier that keeps the user and enemy both inside, the barrier opened when the spell is destroyed from inside only since his trait is Deception, Barrier type will sure come in useful to keep Dustin from escaping the ground, even if we manage to overpower him, we shouldn''t let him have any chance to slip away.


    "Now you''ve done it." Dustin raised his hand,


    [ NIGHT-HOUR ]


    &


    [ NIGHTMARE ]


    Dark smoke broke out of the Magus circle and stuffed the barrier.


    Let''s get over this quickly,


    [ GLUTTON VOID ]


    this spell will absorb the smoke into the constant void.


    "Miss. Ilin, are you okay?" I tried to look around,


    In a few moments, the smoke vanished,


    "Miss. Ilin?"


    Where is she?


    There are no traces of Dustin also,


    "Aaris!" Had he captured him?


    But-


    When I turned around, my mind went blank.


    I was already trapped in his spell.


    The orphanage was gone too.


    "It''s futile such illusions is useless-"


    " Father!!" A familiar voice reached me.


    This voice?


    "Sarah?"


    -- Ilin POV --


    "Sir. Serlin! Can you hear me? Sir!"


    "You called?" Dustin sneaked behind me and swung his sword.


    I barely evaded that, but I don''t think Serlin can do that right now. I should keep him busy until he breaks out of his spell.


    "Hmm¡­ that''s why I thought to kill you before him.


    But I didn''t think that you would break out of it in one instance, well I shouldn''t expect less from a Saint sixth arch,**


    But will you be able to fight me alone, a Saint eighth?"


    He rushed to me with his sword.


    [ LULLABY BELL ]


    His sword started to propagate sound every time he swung, making my head heavy and drowsy.


    "The spell Nightmare was enough for him but you are troublesome. Hurry up and Sleep!!"


    I am barely keeping up with him. I already used half of my mana to make the barrier, I need to end this before anyone else arrives here.


    Again he plunged towards me,


    "It''s useless- huh?"


    I tried to evade, but the sword grazed my right arm,


    But my left palm was finally where I wanted it,


    In front of his face.


    [ WIND BARRIER ]


    (With a shrinking barrier, compressing the air around in high pressure and to the size of a marble in seconds.)


    [ RELEASE ]


    (Releasing the pressurized air in form of an explosion)


    Yes!! the lullaby spell is deterred too, and a direct hit on his face this will-


    " That hurt madam, and you shouldn''t have aimed for my face"


    He stood up with a bleeding nose and scraped face, it should''ve busted his veins along with his skull but just a few scrapes?


    Damn it! My right arm is grazed and Serlin is also here, I can''t go all out, the condition is not in favor of me, I should finish this before the Dome pulls out my remaining mana.


    " Now don''t blame me for what I will do to your little home after I kill you with enough suffering." He wiped his nose and lunged toward Serlin.


    "You bastard!"


    There is no time Serlin is still in Nightmare Spell,


    [ GUARD BARRIER ]


    I created a one-way barrier around Serlin before he could stab him-


    "Gotcha!"


    His sword went through my chest¡­


    "But...how?" The blood gushed through my mouth while he twisted his sword inside me incited unbearable pain.


    "Oh, you talking about that Mirage clone? It''s a simple illusion clone, too bad your concentration broke after you used that little wind bomb of yours,


    You shouldn''t worry about Serlin while fighting me,


    The Nightmare Spell is stronger with lingering regrets and traumas, and I know with a past like his he will never be able to wake up."


    He pulled out his sword and I fell to the ground.


    "Now why don''t we have a little fun to punish you for what you did to my face!"


    His sword went through my right arm and dug into the ground.


    "Wake up Serlin!!"


    I cried out in pain.


    "Sorry for making you wait!"


    Serlin opened his eyes.


    [ PIT-FALL ]


    I fell into the sudden void gate that appeared below me and I landed in his arms.


    " Now listen carefully I have a plan"


    "What?"


    He put me down and whispered,


    "I have to pull him out!"

 Chapter 33 - Chances Should Be Taken

    --Aaris - POV--


    He¡­.. Did he stand up?


    Why did I get my hopes up?


    Defeating in a single punch, seriously?


    "You brat! If only I didn''t have the


    [ STOLE - MANIFESTATION ]


    [ GUARD BARRIER ]


    Of Ilin''s Spell, that could''ve been a trouble for me"


    What!? I heard Illusion and Manifestation Trait can give users an ability to use one of the spells of the invaded enemy''s mind, but still, it''s a high-grade spell for even like him!


    Dustin Amused and ticked strode toward us, Serlin was injured, Miss.  Ilin can be barely holding up now, touching the tip of his sword he spoke,


    "But, unfortunately, I ain''t like you puny and wrenched mages, well then the child play is over, now-"


    "Big words coming from a failed drop-out of Academy of Magus, who didn''t even last the first year." Serlin held his bleeding chest and mocked Dustin.


    Dustin abruptly flinched and gritted his teeth.


    Putting his left arm on his neck, he oozed hostility from him and uttered,


    "Say that again old man!"  His eyes went red and were furious.


    I did hear in the mansion not to talk about the Academy with Dustin but never knew this was the reason.


    "Sir what are you doing?" I glanced at Serlin even in this state, he never lost his smile.


    "Just buying me some time to gather some strength, listen the moment you land, don''t stop running as fast as can-"


    "What are you saying I am not leaving you-"


    "Aaris please... save yourself¡­  go... we will deal with him, you have to leave-" Miss. Ilin pushed her voice, ailing and weakened on her knees and tears in her eyes.


    "How can I leave you to fight for my sake, why should you even fight for me? Who are you to me!"


    I shouted.


    Dustin stood amused, glared at us. For him, it was just a show to enjoy.


    "Aaris what are you-" miss. Ilin breathed startled.


    "This was not even your concern from the start! But still, why did you fight? I am just an orphan,


    A commoner,


    no perhaps worse than them, I am not even a bit of a mage, I carry no relationship to you whatsoever but yet why are you-


    Why are you doing this-"


    I said I had no intention, to hurt but I regretted dragging them into this mess, they both never looked so miserable, but today because me-


    "You really are an idiot, are you?" Serlin said,


    "You think she would let you die just because you are nothing to her? She ain''t like that kid, keep this in mind,


    In life who we fight, that doesn''t matter, what truly  matters is who we fight for!"


    "Well¡­ I hope your drama is over, I don''t have forever, but seriously you both are wasted on this brat, now let me end your pain, first you kid¡­


    You must not get an easy death along with that geezer¡­


    [ NIGHTMARE ]


    " AARIS MOVE!!" Miss. Ilin cried out.


    "Too late brat!"


    I tried to run but an abrupt tremor jerked my head, I found myself standing in an old and wrecked room, it had cracks and damps on each wall, a worn-out table in the middle, and a room without a door with a withered bed and kid was sleeping, then I heard her¡­


    "Aaris dear, wake up!"


    Mother?


    --Serlin - POV --


    "Aaris! Snap out of it! It''s an illusion!"


    Aaris fell on the ground like his soul stranded him. Before the nightmare begins I have to wake him up!


    "It''s no use!" Dustin swayed his sword, and I barely evaded, damn it! I can''t put Aaris in the void in this state, Ilin also had barely any mana left, she is barely conscious, I have to end this-


    " Do you think you have time to think and look at others while facing me?" Dustin snuck to my back, I can''t dodge this one


    "[ CHAIN ARMOUR ]" I wrapped my back in chains,


    "Just DIE!! [ PIERCE ] "


    -- Dustin - POV --


    Finally!


    "Now tell me, geezer can you feel my sword by your ribs! Ahaha!"


    Damn it, I can''t stop laughing, this old man really thought he could defeat me!


    "You bastard!" Coughing blood from his mouth, yet still spouting nonsense this geezer huh?


    I should pull my sword back now, I can let him die this early,  at least let him see, his comrade or that brat dies first!"


    "Now geezer look at Ilin don''t you think she had enough-"


    "Don''t you dare touch her!" He grabbed my sword and tried to hold my neck.


    I pulled my sword out and he crashed on my feet.


    "Best place for you to rest geezer anyways I take this as your last wish! I won''t touch Ilin, I shall kill the Brat first!"


    "No! Don''t you-" he grabbed my foot and tried to pull.


    Hmm, I really want to play with him a bit longer!


    Ah the despair in his eyes, kinda reminds me of that bitch Cara when we arrested her.


    He suddenly released my foot.


    "Don''t tell me... you still grieve for that!"


    Aha haha¡­.. Are you kidding me! God, I can''t stop laughing! Aha haha!


    "Damn now I feel sorry for you-"


    "I beg you, please spare him¡­ he is just a kid please" is this geezer crying? What?


    "Hmm... no!" He will die!


    -- Serlin - POV--


    "ILIN WAKE UP! AARIS WAKE UP!" Damn it! Both of them can''t hear me, Fuck! Move! Only a bit of mana, I can save him¡­


    He slowly walked close to Aaris and picked him clutching his neck,


    "Get your hands off him, you asshole!" It''s no use, it''s only a matter of seconds until I faint too,  I have to somethin-


    "Shut the fuck up!" He kicked my face and stomped on my head,


    "You don''t know when to give up, do you?


    Now look closely let me show you what will happen if you piss off a Tresguy!."


    "Aaris! snap out of it! LISTEN TO ME! AARIS!" no matter how much I yelled, he was quiet as a lifeless body.


    "Mo..ther...Don''t...leave...me" Aaris uttered.


    "OHo looks like the nightmare has begun already!" Dustin pointed his sword on the Aaris''s neck and made a small cut.


    "What nightmare?" What was he talking about?


    "I simply hauled his deepest and worst memories out his heart, you know what it is, Cara''s death!!"


    He started laughing like a maniac,


    "Now let''s end this, say goodbye Aaris!"


    "NOO!!"


    Dustin thrust his sword¡­.


    "I...I¡­KILL YOU!" Aaris clutched Dustin''s sword and his arm in his neck but didn''t open his eyes.


    "What the- how did you break the spell? How did you wake-" when Aaris opened his eyes, Dustin looked spooked and fretting.


    For me I felt a chill running down my spine, his Red eyes had a tint of Violet, and on his right hand clenching Dustin''s sword, weird markings like veins and spells appeared ignited a glint, in hues of Black, Red, and Violet.


    "What the fuck is wrong with him?" Dustin struggled to free his hand and his sword but everything was in vain,


    "Leave me you pest!" He whirled his arm, he was holding Aaris neck and threw him on the barrier''s wall.


    Aaris'' unusual appearance, somehow overwhelmed Dustin?


    It''s not only about appearance, I realized this when Aaris stood up again, now a thin smoke was risking out from the marking, it was not mana I was sure but whatever it was, I don''t think that was hostile only to Dustin.

 Chapter 34 - Wrong Move

    Serlin and Dustin, were dazed by the Aaris looks, Aaris stood close to the barrier with himself still lost in the Nightmare...


    "What the heck is wrong with this kid? Suddenly spewing such a dreadful aura, it''s the same as I felt the day I fought him, it''s not mana that''s for sure but then what is It?"


    Laid on the ground with a grievous wound in his chest Serlin thought, pain, and blood loss were already dragging his senses slowly, he was merely able to keep his eyes open.


    "Ilin has probably gone into the Reserve State, to keep up the barrier while being unconscious.


    I already bled too much! It won''t be long until I pass out too! For now, I have to move Ilin from there, or she will get caught up in between them.


    [ PIT-FALL ]"


    Serlin fell into the Void he opened beneath him and opened the other end, close to Ilin.


    "What the heck do you think you are doing GEEZER!!" Dustin noticed when Serlin Opened the Void to help Ilin, but before he could do anything Serlin already reached where he wanted to.


    -- Dustin - POV --


    "What exactly is going on here? This wimp has not come out of the spell yet, but he''s reacting to it, this strange aura enclosing his body, on top of that,


    This peculiar sensation of domination and bloodthirst spewing from him, is it a Curse or an Engraved Spell? Huh? Why do I care? That doesn''t change the fact that he''s still a pathetic wuss!"


    ***


    Dustin began to sweat, his grip on the sword tightening as he struggled to maintain his composure.


    Aaris'' sudden change in his mien forewarns Dustin instinctively.


    "KIL!...IL...I WILL KILL YOU!" Aaris screeched abruptly.


    -- Aaris - POV --


    "Release him! I admit it was me! I did it, it has nothing to do with him! release him! I am the who is Guilty!"


    Why? Why? WHY?


    Mother? How am I here again? Seeing her crying for me and begging these tastes called nobles, hurting herself for my sake, accepting the crime she never committed.


    Just stop it!


    I...I can''t....


    Leave my mother alone!! Why am I seeing this again! Stop! I beg you to stop!! STOP-


    Why are you doing this? Don''t go away!


    Laying her head on me, sobbing, holding me gently following her last words...just Stop.


    "It looks like I don''t have much time..."


    **


    Aaris found himself a place he could never forget, crying, screaming, going through the most dreadful pieces of his being, Nightmare made him lose himself in regret and despair.


    Slowly Aaris started trudging quietly like a walking corpse toward Dustin, his lifeless eyes gazed unshaken at Dustin, the dark mist started to fume out of the glowing markings on his right arm fiercely.


    "This doesn''t look okay, I need to hurry up¡­


    [ CHAIN BRAID - SHELL DOME ]


    "Damn it! I can''t hold much longer this drains me enough, Aaris, now whatever happens you must¡­.win."


    Serlin Braided a small dome to cover Ilin and himself with Chains, but soon after he completed the spell, the overuse of mana turned him unconscious and he also went into the Reserved state to keep up the dome.


    Dustin prepared himself to land the final onslaught at him,


    "Don''t get cocky brat! You are still a loser! A mere show of yours can''t fool me, I''ll end this, I WILL CUT YOU OFF RIGHT HERE IN FRONT OF THEM!


    [ SWORD SURGE - GRIM SLICE ]


    Dusting ravaged every last drop of his mana through his sword to make his sword the hardest it''s ever been and his strike more destructive, putting his left foot behind and right on the front, he jumped toward Aaris, aiming to slash his head off.


    "Goodbye!! Aari-"


    Before even touching his neck, Aaris grabbed the sword with his bare hand oozing the ominous mist and staring down in Dustin''s soul with his lifeless eyes, Aaris smiled and crushed Dustin''s sword.


    "WhAt? HoW is THiS poss-" his legs were trembling and his voice broke but his pride didn''t,


    "You wea-"


    Aaris thrashed Dustin''s face with a punch with all his rage he felt because of Dustins'' Spell, the impact was so disastrous it blasted Dustin breaking out of the barrier, and crashing him to a boulder.


    Because The user was defeated and was completely knocked out, The Spell Nightmare broke and Aaris fainted and fell on the ground.


    -- Aaris - POV --


    "Your Soul¡­


    It''s br-"


    This dream again!


    It''s always like this now, I hear things like this in my dreams but I wake up before I can hear properly.


    I tried to open my eyes but they felt heavy,


    "Where am I? This familiar feeling on my back¡­


    These walls...wait is this my room?


    I tried to look around and saw caretaker Miss. Greta is beside me sleeping on a chair.


    " What happened? Why am I back in my room? And where is-"


    I suddenly remembered that we were fighting Dustin and went unconscious after Dustin Spell,


    What happened after that?


    "Uhm- I know it''s rude but Miss. Greta? Hello?"


    Useless!


    "Ahem MISS. GRETA!" I shouted,


    "WHA!" frightened Miss. Greta fell along with the chair, confused and dumbfounded she got back on her knees, posing her back to me, and looked around,


    "What happened? Who shouted? You don''t know but I am a strong mage, So


    Can you please whoever you are!"


    And she started sniffing, she was a bit of a crybaby,


    "It''s me, Miss. Greta!" I said.


    "A ghost?" She was so scared that I could hear her shaking and almost on the verge of crying.


    "No! look behind you!"


    "Behind me? Aaris you woke up!!'' As soon as she saw me, she hugged me out of nowhere.


    " Thank God you woke up! We were all so worried! I am really glad!!!" And she started crying again,


    "I am sorry for making you worry but, this isn''t time


    Where is Sir. Serlin and Miss. Ilin? " I asked her.


    "Um- I think you see it by yourself!" Her downed gaze and uneasiness made me realize something is not right!

 Chapter 35 - 2nd Building

    -- Aaris - POV --


    "Can you stand up?" Greta asked gently, holding my hand.


    "I think I am."


    I got out from my bed, looked around, and stood up


    strangely there wasn''t any injury on my body but I felt quite exhausted and lethargic like I would collapse on the floor but somehow I tried to not show it to her.


    "Well then follow me." She moved to the door and I followed her, we got down to the ground floor and reached the nursing room, but Greta walked past it.


    "Um- Miss. Greta"


    " Yes?" She answered while marching toward the wing where only a few of the staff were allowed and, for every child, it was prohibited to enter the 2nd wing of the orphanage, for the children suffering from curses and physical or mana anomalies..


    We crossed the corridor and reached a green door and she stopped there,


    " I still don''t have permission to go there, but you can just push the gate, you can enter then," She said.


    "How come I am allowed then?" I asked and pushed the door, it opened effortlessly to a small lawn filled with flowers and kids, playing a little away from the entrance. With a fountain in the middle and a circular hallway surrounding the hard ground, it was quite a beautiful structure.


    "Because somebody here wanted to meet you," she walked away while the door closed on its own.


    "Well, then where am I supposed to go now?" I thought and walked close to the little playground for the children, but when I got close to it, the sight in front of me made me stand still, disturbed.


    A boy running around kicking a football with his arms tied with a straight jacket,


    A kid with his whole body masked in clothes with Spell-marks on it, leaving only his eyes open,


    A girl giggling while reading a book sitting on the basin on the fountain with another girl who had weird bark growing from half of her body,


    Somebody bumped into me from behind, when I turned around I saw a boy with five eyes with each different pupil staring at me¡­


    I didn''t know how to react. These children were not like the normal children you see in the human kingdom.


    I took a deep breath and calmed myself,


    "Can you get up?" I picked up the boy who fell after bumping into me,


    "I am fine" he answered in a low voice, averting all his eyes from me.


    Maybe he was a shy kid, so the kids playing football kicked the ball close to me.


    "Kale! It''s your turn! What are you doing?" The kid with the straight jacket shouted at him,


    A few moments before. I may have thought these children were odd, but looking at them like this I realized they are no different from the other kids.


    **


    For Aaris seeing children like these was uneasy, but for some reason, he could feel their isolation and the rift they had with the world outside.


    "Are you guys playing? Mind if I join?" He asked,


    The kids looked at each other and one said,


    "Do we not look disgusting and creepy to you?" The kid spoke in the bandages.


    "Hmm¡­ Not just long ago I was just the same as you all," Aaris picked up the football, and spun the football on his finger.


    "Like us? Did you get cured?" Boy in the straight jacket looked with eyes filled with hope and ran close to Aaris,


    "Not cured but I found something to let my shortcomings and flaws turn into my resolve and strength." Aaris started playing football and doing tricks to show off a bit.


    "Flaws into strength? But how?" The girls on the fountain came closer to Aaris too, most of the children were not used to talk to someone like this, it was rare for a stranger to visit the second building, and no stranger who came didn''t even bother to look at them, talking to Aaris was new to them they were hesitant but couldn''t help themselves after watching him doing tricks with a ball.


    "Hehe Cool tricks aren''t they!" Aaris balanced the ball on his head, he was looking funny but he wanted to kids to be closer to him,


    "How? you ask, well by just not abandoning your dream!" He said.


    "Dream? What kind of dream?" Kale asked and They all earnestly looked at Aaris,


    (I can''t tell them I want to slaughter certain people and change the world for good. I don''t want to be a bad influence on them.) Aaris thought,


    "To become the Strongest Mage." He said.


    Afraid and hesitant they all retreated away from him, some of them were loathing at him, but Kale who still stood close to him, Aaris was dumbfounded with their bizarre turn of attitude when he answered their question.

 Chapter 36 - Shadow Of The Hallway

    "Leave it there Aaris." A familiar voice came from behind, Aaris turned back and saw Miss. Ilin standing behind him.


    "Miss. Ilin!" A weird smile composed of happiness and regret came upon his face, "Miss. Ilin I- I am sorry for letting you go through those things and-"


    "Just shut for a second, will you? And you kids go back to your rooms,


    *sigh*


    Anyway, let''s go." She looked around and started walking toward the hallway.


    Without any question, I followed her, walking past her I saw many different rooms in the hallway but something was off, usually, there are 10-11 rooms on the one side of a corridor in our building but here I saw only 4 rooms on each side of the corridor,


    While we were climbing the stairs I asked Miss. Ilin.


    "Um- Madam? Why do those kids despite mages?"


    "It''s a human tendency, after all, we tend to hate the whole Ocean if a single fish hurts us, but it''s nothing you should be bothered about." She said,


    after walking a while and climbing few floors we reached a door ending the upstairs with a door tag-


    ( Authorized Personnel Only )


    She cast a Key Spell, probably because the door must be protected by a Locking Seal, and entered the room.


    We entered a dark corridor with Magus Circles everywhere around us, walls, ceiling, and even on the floor. The farther I tried to catch the sight of the hallway, the less the light was there.


    "Madam?"


    "Hun? Are you afraid now?" She looked all smug.


    "Of course not, but can you explain why a kid is hanging in the air at the end of the hallway?


    Aaris pointed his finger at end of the corridor,


    him? So you can see him too." She replied but continued to walk then halted at room no. 205.


    A strange kid hanging in the air with only his legs and face showing remains was covered in thick black fog, he looked like a 10 -year-old kid with black hair and looking at Aaris smiling.


    "Madam, how can you be so relaxed!!" Aaris was sweating like crazy and almost screamed when he looked at him, he was still shaking after seeing him smiling at him.


    "I''ll tell you everything, first of all, walk into this room." She went inside room 205, trying to avoid the apparition of that kid Aaris hurriedly close the door as soon as he entered the room,


    breathing heavily and drenched in sweat he rested on his forehead on the door and started talking to himself,


    "That was a delusion, of course, that was delusion haha! Otherwise, why would I see a thing like that! Haha!"


    Muttering this and comforting himself, he forgot he wasn''t alone in that room,


    "So you are Aaris Ralkier." A childlike boy''s voice uttered his name.


    This was enough to make him jump like a cat, and turned back he saw Ilin standing in front of opaque glass.


    "BEGONE EVIL SPIRIT!! I SENT A MUCH MORE TERRIFYING DEMON TO HELL BEFORE YOU!! DON''T TAKE ME LIGHTLY!! PLEAS-"


    "Still a dumbhead like always, shut UP!" A strong knuckle whacked on his head, enough to provoke him off.


    "Who the fuc-!" Caressing the lump on his head in pain, he gawked at the one who struck him, but his anger faded away when he saw Serlin standing in front of him, "Sir!! How? Why? I mean-!!"


    "Calm down boy! We''ll answer everything now but before that, we want you to meet someone." Serlin, as usual, calm and composed, peered at the glass.


    "Who?"


    (There were already too many frights for me today now what?) Aaris thought.


    "Madam, if you please," Serlin glimpsed at Ilin, and she nodded then swiped down her finger on the opaque glass.


    The sight behind the glass became clear but when Aaris tried to look closely into the glass, he saw a familiar face.


    "You!"


    The kid had the same face as the apparition Aaris saw across the hallway, but this kid was bedridden with a dwindled body and pale skin, turn his head toward the Aaris he called him with his hand.


    ( who is this kid? he looks like a corpse but he''s certainly alive, so why did I saw his ghost earlier? ) Aaris was in turmoil but suddenly he recalled to undertake one possibility


    ( who is this kid? he looks like a corpse but he''s certainly alive, so why did I saw his ghost earlier? ) Aaris was in turmoil but suddenly he realized that he forgot something.


    "Is it the Curse of Luix?"  Aaris closed up to the glass and looked at Ilin,


    "My...my you never cease to surprise me Aaris" looking at the boy, Ilin spoke, "There aren''t many who know that The Curse of Luix is true, this boy here his name is Warren Patoin he is suffering from this curse for a long time, we know nothing about him except his name and curse he doesn''t talk too much,  but a few days ago when Dustin came here-"


    "Oh yes! What about Dustin what happened? Did you beat him? Did we win?" Aaris went hectic.


    "What do you mean ''what happened?''" Ilin was perplexed by Aaris'' question, " do you not remember what happened that day?"


    "Um- well not much I fainted after he casted his Spell on me, I don''t remember much after that¡­hehe" scratching his head Aaria tried hard to remember what happened after that.


    "Oh boy!" Serlin exclaimed, "let''s make it short I defeated Dustin, and This boy here he-"


    "Sir!" Ilin shouted.

 Chapter 37 - Walking Shadow

    "I hope you are aware of the responsibility you are taking, but I am still not sure that we have to tell him about Jiren."


    Ilin was still hesitant, her face was becoming sweaty and unsure, Serlin pulled out and lighted his cigar and puffed a breath, and filled the room with light scented smoke.


    "I do, and Jiren  asked to meet Aaris as a condition."


    "What are they talking about? What Condition and who is Jiren?" Still confused and dumbfounded, Aaris didn''t have any idea what they were talking about.


    Ilin Sighed and said,


    "Fine".


    "So Aaris you don''t remember after getting trapped in Dustin'' spell right?"


    "Yes...kinda" Aaris replied.


    So after Sir Defeated Dustin, what should we do about him was the problem, we didn''t have any idea about how to avoid the troublesome investigations, so we treated him, and before he could wake up, we threw him in the city.


    --One day ago;--


    Ilin was sitting in her office while Serlin was standing at the corner and smoking.


    "What should we do about Dustin? It won''t take long for him to wake up, either if we somehow prevent him from reporting everything that happened here to The Ravens by capturing him, Raven will come to Investigate his sudden disappearance, and here you are smoking as nothing happened aren''t you worried about Aaris?"


    "I am, ever since I saw his strange appearance, I can''t keep my mind calm. The case for Dustin is critical but his sudden growth in power worries me more." Serlin said


    "You said he wasn''t himself while he fought Dustin, why do you think that?" Ilin asked.


    "I know that boy, his eyes tell everything about him, but at that time, the only thing I saw at that moment was bloodlust"


    Ilin gazed down and rested her head on the table,


    "Looking at him this concerned, I don''t know how I should react, I already have so much what should I-" Ilin was in turmoil.


    Abruptly, Ilin ''s subordinate rushed into her office, and said,


    "Pardon me, madam Jiren wants to see you"


    "Jiren!?" Ilin stood up.


    "Yes, he said he will help you." She replied.


    -- Present time;--


    "So Jiren helped us to get rid of Dustin by stealing part of Dustin''s memory and rewriting it," Ilin said.


    "Stealing Memories!? Isn''t this a forbidden trait?" Aaris.


    "Yup but it isn''t his trait he is suffering from the Curse of Lohtaak" Ilin replied and moved close to the glass.


    "Wait...wait¡­.wait isn''t he suffering from Curse of Luix, but he has the same face?" Aaris followed her and looked at the boy in his bed behind the glass looking down silently.


    "Jiren isn''t the one suffering from the curse of Luix," he said.


    "So who was it?" Aaris asked.


    "Vernon, apparently most of the children and staff can''t see him but few kids have told us that he has talked to them, so we don''t know if he is real then something happened that convinced us about his existence," Ilin said.


    "What happened?" Aaris.


    "Soon after Dustin was defeated we all were picked and treated by the staff here then after that, what should we do about Dustin was the real problem, we thought to kill him, but that would create greater issues then, so unexpectedly Jiren offered his help because Jiren condition we isolated him from interaction but, on one condition and that was to meet you." Serlin moved close to the door and replied.


    "But why?" Aaris'' head filled with commotion and questions, "who was this kid? Why did he help me? How does he know me?"


    "You can ask him by yourself, " Dustin said.


    Ilin slid her finger on the glass spell markings followed her finger in the glass then


    The glass started to crack then an opening appeared like a curtain was folded on the glass.


    Aaris slowly and cautiously entered his room,


    "Make It quick or your memories will be erased too if the Curse starts to go havoc," Ilin said from behind.


    "Are you Aaris Ralkier?" Jiren raised his eyes and looked at him.


    "Yes, but how do you know me?" Aaris asked.


    "I don''t" Jiren averted his eyes as he ignored Aaris.


    "Then why do you want to see me?" Aaris snapped on him.


    "Because Vernon told me to help you," Jiren answered calmly.


    "Vernon?" The same name of the Apparition Ilin told Aaris.


    "Yes, also when I erased Dustin''s memory I peeked at his memory there I saw you, and your mother too, do you know-" Jiren looked at Aaris and asked.


    "Yup he framed us then killed my mother, I know that," Aaris replied.


    "So why did you leave him alive then?" Jiren asked.


    "I left him alive?" Aaris.


    "I see, so I am done, now you can ask him whatever you want" Jiren looked at Aaris.


    "Who are you talking to?" Aaris tried to ask him but a childish voice from behind interrupted him.


    "Hello Aaris big brother"


    Aaris looked behind but before he could turn around the boy came in front of Aaris and stood beside the side of Jiren''s bed. Aaris looked closely at him, he looked the same as Jiren but unlike Jiren he was smiling at him.


    "Wait- who are you? Why do you have the same face?"


    "Hmm, well Ilin told you my name already, I am Vernon, and about-face, I don''t remember mine," Vernon replied.


    "Why?" Aaris was getting hectic with each passing second.


    Suddenly Vernon closed up to  Aaris smirked,


    "That''s a mystery too, but before you leave, I want to ask you a question and favor, the question is if you had the power to


    Either save the world and destroy the Magus leverage, or


    Destroy the world and save the Magus leverage, what would you choose?"


    "I-" Aaris didn''t know how to answer that he never thought about such a thing even in his wildest dreams.


    Again Vernon walked close to Jiren and turned,


    "I don''t want an answer, your story won''t be written by you only so I want you to choose the answer when the time comes, now about the favor, since Jiren helped you to get rid of Dustin, I want you to save them in return."


    "But how can I help them? I don''t know what I am suffering from, I can''t produce any mana. How could I help them?" Aaris clenched his fist.


    " You still don''t get it, it''s not about what you seek freedom from, it''s about why you seek it, now my time is over, I''ll take my leave now, I don''t know when we will meet again but I hope the day I meet you again you will have an answer with you." Slowly Vernon started fading and finally, he vanished into thin air.


    "Wait-" Aaris shouted. "Do you know what he-"


    "Get out" Jiren again averted his eyes and cracked at Aaris


    "What?" Aaris tilted his head in confusion.


    "As I said Vernon was the one who wanted to meet you, now get out!" Jiren shouted at Aaris.


    Aaris hurried and left his room, and Jiren laid on his bed covering himself from foot to head.


    "So what did he say?" Ilin closed the glass and asked Aaris,


    "Nothing much just a few things"


    *"maybe he doesn''t want to talk about it, I shouldn''t pry much"* Ilin thought, gently she patted his head and said,


    "Well if your done talking let''s go back"


    Three of them left Jiren''s room and then the second building, when Aaris was leaving, he noticed that now the whole playground where kids were playing before was filled with ominous silence. a while later they reached Ilin''s office, and Aaris saw the void crate where he kept his things.


    "Alright! Now we don''t have much time, the Ravens can arrive anytime to investigate Dustin''s incident and about his peculiar memory loss." Serlin opened the door and looked at Aaris, "Boy, get your things we are leaving now, say your goodbyes and come outside, I am waiting at the back door."


    "Now!?" Aaris shouted and looked at Ilin. He didn''t even get a chance to thank everyone and he wanted to stay with her a bit longer. "Miss Ilin-"


    Before he could finish she hugged him tightly and her warm tears dripped on his head.


    "Stay strong!


    Whatever happened don''t lose hope,


    Sir. Serlin will always be with you and protect you,


    Eat and sleep well, I- no Everyone here will pray for you and wait for you, so work hard and return stronger than ever, and-


    An¡­" she was sniffing with wet eyes and weak voice, looking at her state Aaris was not able to persuade himself to say goodbye to her, he grabbed her sleeves and smiled at her.


    "Thank you! For staying by my side, and I''ll miss you too and tell everyone that I am thankful to all of them, and I promise that the day you''ll see me again I''ll be stronger than ever so till then please wait for me." He said.


    He picked up his crate and ran over to the door and waved at her, she waved at him with a smile and teary eyes.


    Serlin brought two-horse a black and white and waited for him, Aaris marched close to the black horse and climbed on the white horse, and held his reins.


    "So shall we go?" Serlin climbed to the white horse.


    "Alright." Aaris nodded.


    "You''ve grown a bit stronger already, I think." Serlin''s started trotting on his horse,


    "Why?" Aaris followed him on his horse.


    "You stopped throwing tantrums over going to The Garden." Serlin turned his head and grinned and whipped his leash, and his horse galloped and started running, following him Aaris'' horse began to run like a wild beast.


    "Fuck I forgot about that."

 Chapter 38 - The Return

    ppIn the City of Freyaan, close to the capital of the Kingdom Esnair, the crowd was impatient and excited, the streets were decorated, the bards came to sing the legends of the Gods, the angels, and the heroes.


    From each part of the kingdom, many nobles, knights, merchants, and paladins visited to see the Grand Selection of Magus Academy, where each mage dreamed to visit once.


    Every year the Ovyrus Magus Academy of Freyaan holds the grand selection in which many young mages take part, graduating from Ovyrus is enough to assure your impeccable strength in the kingdom.


    The streets were crammed with people, there wasn''t even space to put your foot, the streets were decorated, the roadside was turned into a festival fair, and roaming around these streets were many mage candidates, hoping to enter the biggest and the most distinguished Academy of the kingdom.


    The expanse of the academy was no less of a town, consisting of many buildings, dorms, and Colosseum, the entry inside the Academy was a feat on its own, the four gates and a high circular wall made the outer of the


    Wandering around the alleys wearing a black hood


    two visitors made their way to the third gate in the West of the academy,


    "It''s been a while since I''ve been here, now you know what you have to do, try not to stand out as much as possible, and always keep in mind,


    Never tell your real name to anyone whatever happens,


    Aaris."


    The tall man uncovered his face, he was Serlin.


    They returned to the Kingdom after spending two years in the Garden.


    "We are already standing out everyone is looking at us, but still using a fake name and everything, do you think it''s a good choice, it''s been two years-"


    Aaris removed the cloth, revealing his black and ruby-like scarlet eyes, they both dressed as nomads and dirty, standing in front of the gate with such appearance among the noble candidates who dressed finest for this big day and even the paladin''s candidate were looking rich in front of them.


    "It may have been two years since we left for The Garden, but still here even a thief from ages ago will not be forgotten by the teachers of this academy, also it was your wish to enroll here not mine."


    Walking inside the gate to a large hallway they made their way to the enrollment window where a young lady sat to check for their entrance pass for the Grand selection.


    "I know that there are still a few answers I need to know about myself and this kingdom," Aaris replied.


    Walking forward Aaris shoulder was thumped by a young boy dressed in expensive attire with many servants around him and they both halted at their places glaring at each other,


    "You dirty peasant! Are you blind! How dare you soil my clothes by touching them, don''t you know when A Whitevon walk you should move from their way, and bow-"


    The boy pulled Aaris'' collar, but one of his attendants rested his hand on his shoulder and spoke, for an attendant, his aura was quite intimidating.


    "Master Derek, forgive this boy and restrain yourself from one mistake and your name can be eliminated before General screening, please get hold of yourself.


    "Tch¡­ curse these idiots geezers putting us Noble blood along with these bugs, once I become an Emperor Mage I''ll change this academy for good-" Derek said but interrupted by the Aaris before he could finish.


    "An Emperor mage huh? Your name, your status, your wealth, nothing matters but only your potential, strength and will matter in the Ovyrus,


    didn''t you read about this in the rulebook before coming here?" Aaris grabbed Derek''s wrist and freed his collar.


    "YOU!-" brimming with rage Derek yelled,


    "Derek!"  His attendant yelled at Derek,


    "Forgive me for my impudence,  but please don''t waste 5 years of hardships of yours and mine for such a minor thing now let''s head to the screening before the allotted time limit." The attendant said and Derek clicked his tongue and released his collar,


    "You better pray that you won''t get selected for the Selection or else,


    you''re dead" With these words Derek walked away with his servants.


    "What''s the deal with him?"


    Aaris looked at Serlin and asked,


    "Hmm¡­ So a Whitevon is also in the selection, they are the Nobles famous for their unique Lineage trait and their contempt behavior, you should be careful, it ain''t gonna be less easy this year,  as like he said if you want to get in me prepare to fight till death, so now you have to go on your own from here, I''ll be on the guardian wing." Serlin said.


    "I know, we should hurry, I haven''t even got the seal on the entrance pass."


    With this, Serlin walked away and Aaris to the Enrollment window,


    "Good morning to you!


    Please hand me your Entrance pass" The beautiful woman on the window greeted him, Aaris handed him his pass,


    "What''s your name?" She asked,


    "Rise! Rise Kier" Aaris replied,


    "What a unique name,  now please walk to the Screen test chamber on the left ." She said and handed over his pass after marking the approved seal.


    "I know, there is quite a story behind it," Aaris grabbed his pass and went inside the chamber.


    Many boys and girls were waiting for their names in sweats for the test.


    "Quite a mob we got here," Aaris thought in himself,


    Then a loud voice yelled his name,


    "Rise Kier!."

 Chapter 39 - Mana Degree Test

    "Rise Kier!" A man in a long coat and writing board yelled Aaris name,


    "Rise Kier where are you, attend your mana screen test now!" The man yelled again,


    The whole chamber was looking at each other, wondering who this guy is, ignoring the teacher''s call in the grand selection.


    "I heard this name before who is- wait that''s me!


    It''s me, sir!" Aaris shouted, ran toward the man making his way through the mob with all eyes fixed on him, close to a platform with an engraved magic circle.


    "I have been yelling your name for quite a while, are you deaf or forgot your name or something?" He fixed his glasses and stabbed daggers with eyes on him.


    "Hehe kinda!" Aaris averted his eyes,


    "Anyway, I am Ross and I will be the invigilator for the test, hold this crystal ball and stand on this circle." He handed Aaris the ball,


    "Now we will check your mana degree as a prerequisite for the selection-"


    "Wait... wait mana degree? But why?"


    Aaris started to sweat, obviously, if this is one of the criteria for selection, he will be eliminated on the screen test.


    "Yes, since they''re too many candidates this year and the difficulty of the selection has also been increased this test is taken as a measure to avoid any unnecessary casualties, so since you were not aware of the mana screen test you must also be not aware of its standards, let me explain,


    Seven colors are taken to measure the mana degree of a person,


    We all there are 5 general classes of mages, which have 5 tiers respectively except class Zero which only have one tier,


    They go as,


    1. Class Mortal 10th - 6th


    2. Class Knight 6th - 1st


    3. Class Zero - 0


    3. Class Saint 1st - 5th


    4. Class Celestial 5th - 10th


    Zero class is a special class or a level for mages because it is the most difficult level to cross. It takes a long time, hard work, and experience to advance to The Saint class.


    And also there is one class that is so rare and naturally impossible for any mage to achieve,


    The Emperor,


    Like Zero it also has only one tier, and only the Emperors of kingdoms and hand few mages in the world have conquered this class,


    You''ll learn more about them later, for your assessment,


    If the ball glows White then you are below at


    Mortal 7th, and you won''t be eligible to enter the contest,


    If it glows light yellow to yellow,


    You will be at Mortal 6th to Knight 2nd


    For Yellow to Light orange,


    Your tier will be at Knight 1st to Zero,


    If we get colors other than these which is unlikely for younglings like you, but if you do you''ll probably ain''t normal mages, but still my job is to explain as a teacher,


    The colors other than these are Light Orange  - orange,


    For Zero to Saint 4th


    And Orange to Pink-red for


    Saint 5th to Celestial 2nd


    Meanwhile Red is still controversial for


    Celestial 1st or The Emperor class,


    As many Celestial 1st mages declared themselves as The Emperor class, challenged the kings in the past but died by their hands later, so these are bars on which your eligibility of the selection will be done.


    You understand?" Ross completed with a proud smug on his face.


    "Hmm¡­ I see, so I am totally fucked"  thinking Aaris sighed and took the ball and stood on the circle,


    "Well then let''s begin!" Ross lifted his right hand and chanted


    [ SOUL GLOW ],


    "Hmm?"  Ross stared at the crystal ball with curiosity and concern,


    The ball was flickering in a dim white hue,


    "Wait that''s impossible, to have such color like it''s not even shining in white, even some of the common people have a light yellow glow at the test,


    Umm- I think it''s my fault don''t worry let me do it again"


    [ SOUL GLOW ]


    and the result was the same again, the chamber was in distress and confusion after seeing this,


    they thought it''s the assessment that''s difficult but the reason was¡­ Aaris''s condition.


    "I think the crystal ball is broken-" Ross took the ball,  to replace it with another one but Aaris interrupted,


    "Sir, it''s not the Crystal that''s broken, it''s me. I don''t possess any mana." Aaris smiled tried to not make eye contact,


    "What?" Ross looked at him with his eyes wide open,


    "As I said, I don''t have any mana" Aaris went on again,


    "Pft...ahahahaha" the whole crowd began to laugh in unison,


    "This guy came for the grand selection¡­ hahaha'''' the echo of laughter filled the whole chamber.


    "Silence! That''s impossible, every living being possesses at least Mortal 9th level of mana but how?" In the awkward silence, Ross closed up to Aaris and spoke again, and Aaris replied,


    "I don''t know it''s just always been like this-"


    "Quite a character we got here Mr.Ross, bring


    Mr. Rise to the High Room of North tower, and you Mr. Rise, please cooperate with him." A stranger''s voice echoed in Aaris mind,


    "Excuse me, Mr.Ross, what was that?" Dumbfounded Aaris looked at Ross,


    "That was Sir. Edward, he called us by telepathy magic, nobody except us heard him, now let''s go"


    Ross looked at the rest of the students and shouted,


    "Students! I have some business to attend with Mr.Kier, so the rest of the test will be taken by Miss Lucy here," he pointed at the lady at his right who appeared out of nowhere.


    "Shall we go?" Ross snapped his fingers and they teleported in front of big wooden a hallway,


    "So Mr.Rise behind the gate it is a room of the Trident of the Academy, so, please be mindful of your behavior, I''ll wait here until you''re done now go inside."


    "The room of the Trident of Magus Academy? Are you kidding me, why did they call for me?" Thinking this Aaris pushed the gate and went inside,


    And the big wooden table, where he saw a tall old man with a long beard in pastor-like attire standing close to the bookshelf at the right, an old woman sitting behind the table, and a young girl sitting on the table.


    "Good morning sir and ma''am" Aaris tried to not show his nervousness, along with his shaking voice, and the young girl on the table gave him an annoyed look and said,


    "A very good morning to you too, Mr. Rise Kier or


    Mr. Aaris Ralkier!"

 Chapter 40 - The Tridents

    -- Aaris - POV --


    "So what is a dead criminal doing in our academy?" The young girl sitting, her leg crossed on the table from her face, it Is clear she doesn''t like me being here, "Whatever the reason is, you sure got guts to walk in Academy now spit out why are you-?"


    "Calm down Tara let him speak," the old man said,


    "Seriously, why is it happening to me? Isn''t there any way I can avoid them?" I thought.


    "Well, it''s quite rude to act like this in front of a child, let''s introduce ourselves first, I''ll start


    Myself Edward Vangouh,


    The lady on the chair is Arhen Grey,


    And the young lady on the table is Tara,


    We are the three Chairperson of this academy,


    And since it''s not every day a proclaimed dead criminal walks inside our campus to attend the Grand selection you got us curious about you


    Mr. Ralkier"


    He seems like a rather gentleman than being one of the most feared enemies among the kingdoms,


    The Poseidon of North, Sir. Edward Vangouh,


    And Madam Ahren Grey, a summoner Arch Celestial mage, is famous for many rumors where it is said that she can summon an army of Spirits and beasts in an instant, also known as The Gatekeeper.


    But who is this kid? She looks like a 12-year-old but acts high and mighty! But Edward said she is One of the Tridents''.


    "Huh? Why are you being so casual with this dumb kid Ed? We need to throw him to jail this instance" Tara smacked the table in irritation gave me a cold look and continued,


    "Or it will be a huge disgrace to our Academy, just think about what will people think when they''ll know we let a criminal attend the mana degree-"


    "Please wai-" I wanted them to hear my side of the story too but before I could finish Tara suddenly moved her grimace to me and I felt an insane amount of Mana pressure around myself it was hundreds of times stronger than what I felt when we faced Verdos in the Temple, I was barely keeping my self conscious and on my feet.


    "Don''t interrupt when I talk, young boy, you are hundreds of young just to speak to me!" It was her responsible for this pressure, now it was clear to me why they are called the most powerful among the kingdom.


    Who is she?


    "Tara, please get hold of yourself even though you held back, It''s still too much for him to handle. He is still a kid."


    The pressure that filled the room vanished, and what did Edward say?


    Did she hold back?


    "Tch¡­ well then tell me Aaris Ralkier what is the purpose behind you coming to this Academy and before that how are you still alive?" She crossed her hands and glared at me.


    "What we know about you is that when you were in Minotaurs guild, you set up your team on a mission and killed your team leader for money. Depending on your answer we will decide whether to let you participate in the selection or to put you in jail," Ahren said.


    "That''s not true when we were on the mission around the village Kurg, we went to a temple where we were ambushed by a demon-like creature, we tried to run but our team leader was so full of himself he tried to fight but died in an instance"


    The terrifying memories rushed through my mind while I was telling them and It was still one of the nightmares of my life that still haunt me,


    "the rest of us tried to escape from there but my teammates enclosed me inside the temple as sacrifice and they left me to die but somehow I was able to kill that demon by Lineage Spell taught by mother, it a was strong spell but the price to cast the spell was my own life, but I don''t know how I was able to survive that, and after I woke up I fled from this country and went to The Garden."


    I can''t mention Serlin or Orphanage here, if they don''t believe me, they would be dragged into this mess too, for now, I told them enough of the truth it''s up to them to believe me or not.


    "Ha? Are you expecting us to believe this shit?" Tara slapped his desk again,


    "Enough of this I am personally kicking your ass out of this academy."


    "Tara wait!" Ahren yelled.

 Chapter 41 - Take It Or Leave!

    -- AARIS POV --


    "It''s true" Ahren interrupted,


    "What?" Tara looked at her perplexed,


    "He is telling the truth" She continued,


    "Is this your spirit telling you, Ahren?" Tara closed up to her and said as she was annoyed,


    "Yes, I summoned Libra after I asked the question, and since this boy is on his feet unharmed he is certainly telling the truth," Ahren replied,


    "Um¡­ what if I had lied?" Where is this spirit? Is she bluffing? There is nothing I can see.


    "You would''ve woken up in jail after a few weeks, that''s all I can tell you now, let''s get back to the business. What is your purpose behind coming to the Academy?" Ahren gently smiled, and I knew she wasn''t joking about knocking me up with her spirit


    "To get stronger," I  don''t want to get back the way I was, that''s what kept flowing in my mind.


    "Why do you seek strength, for revenge?" Ed looked at me,


    "Revenge probably will be nothing but a small purpose. What I want is to change things in this Kingdom no the whole world for good, even if it takes me to do some shitty stuff,


    I don''t want to become a hero that''s for sure, neither I want to become a revolutionary to this Noble society but I don''t want to see anything or anyone in front of me doing whatever I find wrong, if they do I don''t want to just sit back and watch, & for that, I''ll what I should, you know what''s the most stupid phrase people use to console and hide their incompetent self,


    ''"''I should''ve done that BUT!''''"


    I don''t want that but in my life ever again, either I''ll fight and win or I''ll fight and die."


    Hearing this Edward sighed and walked to an empty chair beside Ahren and sat on it.


    "Hmm¡­ as we tell every student that no ambition is good or bad, it is up to time and circumstances which decide it, so, for now, what should we do with him, innocent or not he is still a person that shouldn''t be here as you already failed the mana degree test, you don''t even have adequate mana to attend the tournament, so I''ll suggest you leave-"


    "Wait! Please give me a chance to prove myself. I didn''t waste my two years in the Garden to run and hide for my entire life just one chance."


    I don''t want things to end like this if only I can get one chance.


    "But-"  Edward tried to say something but got cut off by Tara who was smirking cunningly.


    "Fine then, I''ll praise for your guts to stepping into the academy after being in a situation like this but let me make one thing clear also,


    I hate weaklings! So I''ll give a chance,"


    "Tara, are you sure?" Ahren looked at Tara,


    Tara got off the table and walked close to me, her height was up to my elbow, I turned my gaze down and she was smiling, her smile seemed far scarier than her anger a while ago, and spoke,


    "Of course! It''s getting boring these days, So let''s spice things up!


    So boy listen here,


    I''ll let you participate in the Grand Selection but if you want to be selected in the academy you don''t just have to pass the Selection but


    get in the Top 10 of the Selection ranking."


    She poked my chest with her finger and continued,


    "But if you don''t, you have to confess your crime publically."


    "But as I said I didn''t do anything!" Does she want me to take the blame for the crime I didn''t commit?


    "And we heard you boy, but you know there is one thing about this shitty life and that is, this life is a fucking gamble!


    If you want to win something you gotta put something on the line too,


    so how about it? I will personally put the word for you, so you can participate in the Grand selection even though you failed the Mana Degree test,


    As you know there will be three stages of the Grand Selection test,


    First will be The written Exam,


    The second will be A King''s domain game,


    And the third will be one ''o one combat matches known as the Final Crusade,


    Rules of each of them will be told before the beginning of the stage and as you already know more than 16000 candidates participated and only 800 will be make into the Stage First,


    of the the Grand selection this year and only 40 of the students will be selected for the New batch of this year.


    So tell me, are you willing to take the chance?


    If you are scared then, there is also another option"


    She turned around and put both of her hands on the back of her head and walked away to the table but after a few steps, she turned to me and  grinned, looking at me with her mocking eyes,


    She uttered,


    You can also leave the Academy this instant and we''ll turn a blind eye to it, so tell me what will you do?" She finished and walked away to the table and leaned on it with her arms crossed.


    If I run away now I can still live my life without any trouble but if I take on this bet I have to win or I''ll be sentenced for the crime I never did, well


    I never had many choices in the first place either,


    I need to get stronger but before that I need answers.


    Answers to the Question I found in the Garden.


    **

 Chapter 42 - Stranger Of The Bookstore - I

    A year and a half ago when Aaris and Serlin were in the Garden.


    "Sir where are we going?" It was a dead valley where we were walking, dry air was ruining their throats covering but there was an unsettling crowd in this no man''s land, where small vendors selling a different thing on their blankets and decent size shops were few.


    "This is the black market of the Garden you can find anything that is either lost or banned In the kingdom in this market,


    Beggars, thieves, Government officials, spies, assassins, bandits there is every kind of people here, no one knows what is the real name of anybody,


    But we came here to the Rogue Guild bar, where information is being sold, as you heard about him in the dwarf village Douglas the Hound. We need to get some information about his whereabouts." Serlin walking in front of Aaris pointed his finger to a bookstore, the bar was many shops ahead so he left Aaris there to avoid any hassle later.


    "you go there in that book store and wait for me I''ll return soon after I''ll get some information about him in the bar don''t come out until I come to fetch you,


    Do you understand?"


    "Yes sir!" Aaris answered, there couldn''t be a better place for him than a bookstore, he was smiling like a kid.


    "Very well then"


    Serlin went ahead in the bar and Aaris went inside the bookstore, there was no gate in the store, he was in awe, thousands of books on the shelves made from fine wood with beautiful carving, and every book was arranged so neatly, that tears almost came into his eyes.


    "Watcha looking for the kid?" A man with a light stubble and rough face sneaked behind Aaris.


    And Aaris fell on the floor with a yank.


    -- Aaris POV --


    "Woah! Easy there kid, tell me watcha lookin'' for?" Is this man who runs the store? wearing a tarted apron with dusty loose clothes, he looks like a beggar! Is he the owner? Seriously? Of this store?


    ''Um- nothing I was just looking around''


    "What? This ain''t free reading shop if you want to want to buy something then tell me or just piss off,


    Shoo shoo"


    I can''t go out until Sir return,


    ''Well then I''ll buy a Grimoire'' I can at least keep him busy.


    "Oh no now we are talking,


    Tell me what kind of Incubus or mind manipulation spells Grimoire  for a rich girl on which you have a crush on or Succubus summoning Grimoire-"


    Finally, he showed his true face, his perverse smile unfolded his true nature!


    ''I don''t want any of that, at least not now.''


    "Okay then tell me what are you looking for?"


    '' hmm something which has some knowledge about kingdom world history and ancient Mages ''


    "Why are you looking for that?" The man sat down on the stool nearby a shelf,


    '' Well my mother was always studied about them, so I got this interest from her ''


    "Okay then leave it to me I have many books that you can''t find in any kingdom that has some erased pages of history,


    So where are you from?"


    ''  Esnair ''


    "Hoo, how is it going there? Still shitty as always?"


    '' You''ve been there sir? ''


    "I was born there in Minnela domain, my name is Rodriguez Falmouth,


    And you? Oh yeah  I didn''t get your name"


    '' Me, my name is Aaris Ralkier and I am from- ''


    "What did ya say? " suddenly he looked stunned,


    '' You didn''t let me complete my sentence


    I am from- ''


    "No before that! What''s your name?" He stood up and grabbed my shoulders,


    '' Aaris Ralkier ''


    "Seriously? What is your parent''s name?"


    '' Why? '' Does he know me? Has the news of us escaping been exposed?


    "Just tell me!" He jerked me and glared into my eyes.


    '' My mother''s name was Cara Ralkier and I don''t know anything about my father. ''


    "Haha¡­ what a fluke, who would''ve thought I''ll meet you here." the man began to laugh and sat down on the floor.


    '' Sir, do you know me? ''


    His laugh got louder and he rested his arms on his knees.


    " Well, not you to be exact but I do know your mother,


    How is she doing? Knowing her she probably kicking some noble ass!- "


    '' She is dead.''


    "What?" An uncomfortable silence spread through the room.


    '' She died many years ago ''


    "But- ah, she? How?"  His eyes & his whole body twitched in disbelief.

 Chapter 43 - Stranger Of The Life - II

    "Madam Cara is dead?"


    Daunted, he was on his knees & eyes wide open, he stayed like that for moments, when his head nodded down and he rubbed his eyes, he took a deep breath & looked at me. It took a while for him to accept it.


    Then I narrated everything that happened so far, what happened to me, to her, how I became a criminal and fled the country patiently. He listened to the end & when I fished he stood up pushing his knees.


    "You really went through some real hard times kid,


    And here I was still waiting for her like a fool, wasting all these years in this hell hoping she would call for me again, but we can''t change the past now huh?."


    He turned his back and treaded to the counter.


    ''How do you know my mother?''


    "Really you wanna know?"


    "Yes!"


    "Well it goes back a long time when you weren''t even born, she was my¡­ wait, You said she never told you anything about the past right?" She


    ''Yes, she told me, she''ll tell me everything when it will be the right time.''


    "Well, then I also have to keep my mouth shut then!" Shrugging his shoulder, he opened his desk and grabbed a book.


    ''What? why?''


    "It''s for your good kid, didn''t she teach you to respect your elders! Well knowing her she probably wouldn''t"


    ''She did teach me and what are you hiding?''


    "There is a reason behind every secret kid, so since she decided to keep that secret then I must too." Turning pages and pages of the book he was looking for something.


    ''Okay then! At least tell me what kind of person she was.''


    "You seriously wanna know that? What kind of person is she to you?" He flapped closed his book and was quite amused with the question


    ''Well, when I was with her, she was always gentle, caring, always putting on a warm smile and being cool!''


    Drawing her again with my memories somewhat felt soothing. I don''t know whether I am happy or gloomy but remembering somehow feels necessary to me. He must also have felt this way but when I took a look at a hard cringe expression on his face.


    ''Hey! What The fuck is wrong with your face?!''


    "Are you really talking about Cara? Gentle? Caring? Warm smile? Seriously?" I don''t know whether he can''t accept what I said or whether he is taking pity on me like a child who was always kept in the dark.


    ''Yes!''


    "Wow, people do change with time huh? Hehe, sorry sorry anyway anything else about her?"


    ''Well, she had a hobby of writing books. She always made some notes and wrote books for me to learn and study and she also scolded me if I didn''t complete them in the given time.''


    "Now that sounds more like her! But really going away like this, this isn''t like her, so boy how do you end up here in the Garden huh? You could''ve chosen a better place to hide!"


    ''Well- i- ''


    "Well, I kinda like the idea that you wanted to grow strong, You must''ve had some big resentment for your teammates to abandon you like this."


    ''I don''t''


    "What?"


    ''Well it was my fault at the first place to be weak so it makes sense-''


    "Are fucking kidding me? I can''t believe a woman like her raised a wimp like you! What did ya say? Was it your fault for being weak? Listen here kid it''s true that in this world it''s ''eat or be eaten'' works but that doesn''t mean you have to blame yourself for being weak!


    Seriously don''t tell me you forgave those Tresguys'' for what they did-"


    His voice became much more hoarse and veins swelled upon his forehead.


    ''I didn''t! I would never forgive them but she asked me for it! She asked-''


    "What did she ask for?" He yelled at me.


    "Not...to...seek revenge" my voice was trembling & his intimidation grew stronger and more intense.


    "Hmf¡­ time really changes people huh? But tell me kid what do you want to do? I am not saying that you seek revenge! but living carefree like this isn''t great also, so what is your goal?"


    "I-  I- I want to change this world-"


    "Pft...hahahahahahahaha...what a fucking cheesy line! Hahaha!" Why is laughing so madly?


    "Don''t laugh!" I yelled but I knew he wasn''t wrong, anyone would''ve laughed I know! I know but!


    "Alright...alright I am sorry but how do you plan to do it?"


    ''I don''t know.''


    "Well with an ideology like yours you can''t even change a village by yourself!" He swiped tears from his eyes when he laughed.


    ''What do you mean?''


    "Recall your mother''s words again, she asked you to not seek revenge, but she also didn''t ask you to become a hero!" He slammed the book on the floor & grabbed my collar.


    ''I also don''t want to become a hero!''

 Chapter 44 - The Stranger Of The Library - III

    -- Aaris - POV --


    He was glaring right into my soul with his fiery eyes, and I stood there like a statue. I knew I wouldn''t be able to move. I couldn''t do anything besides just stand still covered in his mana pressure, He was oozing with rage. My soul felt like it was being constrained without any mercy. It was obvious the likes of Dustin or Tresguys were nowhere near this guy. He is really strong.


    "Believe it or not, that''s the path you are choosing, keeping yourself bound with the chains called morals and ideals you can only become a hero who just tried or just inspiration for a fairy tale nothing else. Listen here kid, a starving wolf doesn''t care if its prey is a baby or adult, human or bug.


    If he gets the chance, he will do the right thing that he thinks is right without any hesitation, that''s the world you live in. If you want to get stronger you have to be prepared to be ruthless, & keep this in mind forgiveness doesn''t always change people, But fear does!"


    His words dug deep in my heart and my mind, I know that I know!


    But I don''t want to become a cold-hearted being who uses people, betrays them & slay them off when they finish their part in his book.


    I DON''T WANT TO BECOME LIKE THAT!!


    ''So what do you want me to do huh? Start killing people, deceive them? & become just like those who killed my mother? The reason she asked me not to seek revenge was that she didn''t want to become-''


    " IF YOU WANT TO CHANGE SOMETHING!"


    His scream sent a shiver to my spine and all of my senses were never more cautious than now.


    Finally, he calmed himself, and the intimating pressure diminished. I was finally able to breathe normally but my heart was still racing.


    "Then first get rid of this na?ve thinking,


    Or one day you''ll regret it, changing something requires more than determination. It asks for sacrifices. If you want to change the world of & for others, you should be prepared to ruin your own!"


    He grabbed my wrist gently but his sour emotion on his face threw me into thoughts, whether I should resist or not but my gut was saying not to resist.


    "Come with me"


    He swiped his two fingers horizontally, vertically then traced a circle,  and a magus circle appeared, reading his scripts it was a cloaking & hiding spell.


    Straight away a downstairs appeared on the floor,


    He relaxed my wrist and went down, & I followed him there.


    The lower I stepped the darker the room became, the darkness was like air itself weighing on my shoulder, then I heard a snap of a finger and the room lit up, and around me, there were four shelves two on each side.


    But something was off, the shelves had a strong defensive spell inscribed, and books also didn''t look normal they were a mixed aura coming out of them somewhat wicked, somewhat astonishing


    My breath filled me with a peculiar sensation of strength and fear, they are definitely the Crown Grimoires!


    Just the presence of spells in the Grimoire can affect the mana in the air and bend it slightly the way the spell is bound to when used.


    If novices try to touch the Grimoire it can overwhelm the user and exhaust all his mana in one go and the most formidable and strongest spell among the all present in the Grimoire will embark, killing the person in the process.


    But why have so many of them? And then I saw three familiar-looking books on the wall stuck on an inscribed magus circle.


    "Do you know what this is?"  He pointed to those three books.


    & finally, I realized ''Yes! They''re like the same three books my mother gave to me!''


    "They are true of you mothers'' but they are not just mere books, you''ll understand about this sooner or later, for now, they are useless and powerless but if it''s you may be again! they can come forth once again!"


    ''Who?''


    He smiled and turned over, "All in the good time boy! But do you want them?"


    ''Yes!''


    Walking slowly to me he clenched his fist in front of my face and said, "Then fight me!"


    ''What?'' Is he serious?


    "I said fight me."


    He knows that the outcome is fixed but I have no choice either. I must get my mother''s books ''Well if that''s what you wish for but isn''t this place a bit too cramped to fight?''


    I took my stance and prepared myself.


    & he smiled again but this time his eyes were like a predator looking at its prey.


    "You don''t need to worry about that, just come at me."


    And the fight began.


    I freed the odd mana throughout my limbs as Sir. Serlin.


    My strength increased many folds and I could feel my senses getting sharper.


    This was Normal Physical strengthening without any spell, it was just normal circulation mana anyone can do but since I can''t do any spells, this was the only option for me currently.


    I was keeping my eyes on him and he was just standing there, smiling.


    "Hmmm? Well¡­ well¡­ well you have quite a peculiar mana inside your body huh? It''s been a while since I felt this kind of pressure. It''s weak but very pulsing."


    He cracked his fingers and neck and swiped his back foot & took a stance too.


    I need to get a lead. If I give him an opening and he starts attacking, it will be over for me.


    I laced my mana as much as could in my right hand and fist, but there was a problem. The more I concentrated my mana at any place in my body,


    The more pain scurried too, like my muscles and tissues were being torn and crushed and slowly was going numb so it''s one shot or a total defeat.


    And I charged at him.


    "Seriously? Don''t do any spells? You really weren''t joking about having no mana?" He said


    I was faster than before, faster than a wink as Sir told me but with each step, I took his eyes and followed me but he didn''t move. He may be strong but he is way too overconfident, with every speck of strength I could gather I landed a punch.


    ''Wait what?''

 Chapter 45 - Sweet Misery

    Rodriguez the full impact on his gut, the whole library trembled with the shockwave the impact Aaris landed, but Rodriguez didn''t flinch.


    "Quite powerful for physical strengthening but you still aren''t aware of many things kid, but I have to say that hurt."


    -- Rodriguez - POV --


    Hmm, the mana he''s radiating and I felt isn''t normal but it looks like he is suffering more pain than he intended to deliver.


    I should put him into ease then,


    ''Well then it''s my turn''


    [ CANCEL ]


    This spell will help him to stop & nullify the mana circulation & strain, though it will be a little rough on him.


    Hehe,


    "So boy you thought you could one-shot me? Don''t get too cocky now, since all of your mana is drained you should-"


    ***


    Aaris repeated the same technique for the left hand & hit me again in the same spot, the impact now was more than before pushed Rodriguez on his feet. But still, he stood tall.


    -- Aaris - POV --


    The pain is gone! But I can''t feel any mana body, did he just nullify my whole mana? but it can''t be!


    Was it a Negation Spell? But I can again feel my mana pulsing in my body, if it was my mana would''ve been gone for good for hours.


    But I can fight again, so maybe it was something else?


    "Woah,  you surprised me there, you still have some mana left inside you? care to share how? Well it doesn''t matter much"


    He grabbed my wrist again in a flash and this time with a strong palm on my gut he used the same spell again.


    "[ CANCEL ]"


    "Now you won''t be able to use mana, you should acknowledge the power-gap between us and respect it, Now take a good rest-"


    ''I am not done yet!''


    The same spell again, it nullifies my mana but it''s temporary, finally, the peculiar nature of mana is coming in handy!


    Every time he uses the spell the pain vanishes and I could concentrate more mana every time. But his agility is far greater than mine though mine is increasing too. So maybe there is a chance I can defeat him!


    "You''ve got to be kidding me!"


    Again lacing my fist I charged at him again.


    "Looks like I don''t need to hold back against you but before we start again, something is troubling me."


    He crossed his legs and scratched his chin, tilting his head, he unleashed his aura again.


    ''What?''


    "Why did you lie to me about having no mana since birth? Let me tell you one thing kid I don''t like liars"


    ''I never lied about anything, whatever I told you was the truth, what are you talking about? I never had any mana from the start but the time I opened my eyes again, I was able to feel it, though it is very different from what others call mana, at first whenever I tried to use it insufferable pain riddled my body and I passed out each time, I wasn''t able to pull off any spell even of beginners level.''


    "I don''t believe you, very well come at me"


    And I charged at him again, he isn''t moving or dodging attacks as always this time I''ll go for the jaw if it''s him he could withstand it.


    ***


    Aaris''s fist was an inch close to his face, the second he thought he would finally be able to win, Rodriguez leaned a bit backward and dodged it.


    Rodriguez kicked his front foot and grabbed the back of his neck and pounded him on the floor & grappled him.


    [ CANCEL ]


    [ MIRROR CIRCULATION ]


    ****


    -- Rodriguez - POV --


    This spell will let me harness a bit of his mana, with this I can get an idea about his oddity.


    What the fuck? What is this? The circulation was cut off as soon as I tried to pull it.


    It isn''t mana that''s for sure but then? How did I become so strong? How did he keep restoring his energy so fast? No matter how many times I canceled out the mana circulation, he kept getting back on his feet. I figured out that much but he doesn''t use mana as spells but whatever he is using as mana that flows inside him, it doesn''t follow the rules of nature I guess.


    ''So kid tell me, when you have no mana in the first place how do your punches pack such strength?''


    ''I told you! It''s been like that since I''ve woken up in the temple. A weird sensation fills me up every time I try to pulsate my mana. It''s painful but at the same time, I can bear it now and somehow I gain some strength. However, I can''t use any sort of spell with this.''


    ''''I see, so you told me you used the spell taught by your mother which links your soul to your target right? And then you linked your soul with that monster, what kind of monster was that?"


    "A lost soul demon."


    ''A LOST SOUL?''


    What? How?


    "Yes!"


    ''But how isn''t this a forbidden spell? And what was that demon doing in Esnair?''


    ''''I don''t know but when I was using the spell, I saw his memories of the demon, His name was,


    Verdos-''''


    ''Say that again!''


    "Verdos, his name was Verdos, he was the leader of the demon army, and it was his army that he ate to become a lost soul."


    ''Nonsense demons take pride in their kin belief, it was a leader at that time we would never kill any of them!''


    "That''s right!  he was not the one who killed his but it was the Emperor of Hadel Demon Kingdom,


    Emperor Yajin."


    ''But- huh¡­ I see... kid, fate is one nasty bitch ain''t it, the more you avoid the closer it comes, well then playtime is over.'' I unhanded him.


    ''''What?''''


    ''Sorry kid nothing personal but a fight should always come to an end''


    [ SWEET MISERY ]


    "What did you-? I can''t move & it hurts!" Aaris screamed in pain.

 Chapter 46 - Take The Bet

    -- Rodriguez - POV --


    ''I just Ruptured each & every nerve of the body then healed it, you''ll be able to move in no time but the coordination will be a bother for few days, like you''ll wobble when you walk and won''t be able to glass but since I used it on just Class Knight Level you''ll be able to return to normal in few weeks!''


    "The heck? It hurts so much!"


    ''Hehe I am sorry but it doesn''t look like that both of us can continue an idle life, so kid I''ll give you a piece of advice''


    "What?"


    ''I''ll keep it short, go to Magus Academy take part in Grand Selection and enroll there as a student, there are many kinds of monsters of mages there, who turned their weakness to strength, you can learn to wield better use of the peculiar power inside you, also there is another person I want you to meet''


    Shaken up he was just as good as passed out.


    "Who?"


    ''No telling but she''ll find you, once you meet her tell her your name and about your mother, she''ll recognize you and wait¡­''


    I should give this to him, it would be best if he keeps it.


    ''Show her this and ask her to teach you, she is the one who admired your mother the most, but be careful despite however she looks she is quite a devil herself.''


    "Why should I believe you and do what you said?"


    ''This Kingdom and your blood have a deeper connection than you think, and don''t you want your mother''s book? For now, the best thing for you is to


    get stronger and then enroll in that academy, it has a lot to offer, especially to you boy, and for me now I have some business to attend to. First, let''s get out of here. I''ll carry you,''


    "What will you do?"


    ''That doesn''t concern you for now, but one day once you get stronger, find me to take back what''s yours now. It doesn''t matter if you think I am a robber or something but I''ll promise you something, I''ll keep those books safe until I meet you again.''


    I should head out, now I know who the pawn was! But before that, I need more information and a good team.


    ''You rest here kid, I can''t waste a second here anymore''


    I should lay Aaris on the ground outside the shop & wrap things up.


    "Wait! where are you going? Who are you really? Tell me!"


    ''Didn''t I tell you all, everything will come to light at right time''


    [ SAFEHOLD ]


    ****


    In mere seconds Rodriguez compressed his bookstore and disappeared.


    "Where did he go? & the shop! The shop disappeared too!" Everything happened so fast Aaris couldn''t believe his eyes.


    "Boy, what are you doing laying around? And it looks like the owner closed the Book store."


    Serlin walked up to Aaris and didn''t understand why he was spread on the road like this?


    "Closed?" Aaris raised his brow,


    "Yes you can''t leave anything alone in the Garden, it won''t even take a minute, so owners often use a low-level spatial drift to hide their shops but this shop, I guess, its owner wasn''t a normal guy I can''t even sense the opening of the enclosure anyway how long do you plan to lay down like this?" Berlin explained.


    "Well¡­" Aaris tried to explain but he thought it is probably best to keep quiet.


    -- Aaris - POV --


    I lied to Sir. Serlin that I got in a fight with the owner but knowing him, he probably knew I was lying but never bothered to ask me the reason.


    "So now sleep boy it must be an exhausting day for you." He knelt and was shooting arrows with his eyes.


    ''Sir, can I ask something?''


    "What?"


    ''I want to take part in the Grand Selection''


    "Boy, first of all, tell me one thing, did he hit you on your head or something?" Berlin picked me up and carried me on his back & started walking.


    ''No! He did but not & I am completely sane, and I want to''


    "Shut it! You ain''t normal kid boy you don''t have any mana nor a familiar, on top of that you''re a dead criminal in the kingdom! Do you think it''s child play to enter a place filled with the strongest of mages in the kingdom?"


    He yelled at me & it was reasonable.


    ''But-''


    "Enough now go to sleep! You can''t even cross a single stage with conditions like yours, tomorrow we''ll set out for the bounty for Douglas, and I want a good rest before a fight so don''t disturb me with your nonsense again!"


    I need to convince him somehow,


    ''What if I¡­ what if I defeat him! Will you let me enter then?''


    "Are you serious? He is a criminal with a bounty of 50,000 muras and you are saying you''ll defeat him?" The disbelief was clear in Sir''s eyes.


    ''Yes, and if I did, would you let me participate then?''


    "Your dreaming boy neither can you defeat him nor will I let you go."


    ''Just one chance please! I''ll definitely defeat him if you train me please! Sir! Just trust me if I fail I won''t ask for it again! Just one chance sir please!''


    "Ah! Fine! If you manage to capture him alive I''ll let you take part in Grand Selection but if you fail you''ll give up on this idea you got it? Also, we need to back to dear village first we still have a few things to prepare before confronting Douglas"


    ''Yes! I promise!''


    I can''t fail this time, I need answers. Who was he? Who does he want me to meet? What is this Locket he gave to me? Also, I do need to go to the Academy to know what is this thing inside me? Once I go there everything will be clear.


    But before that, I need to defeat Douglas. I did ask for it but he is someone I definitely don''t want to meet in normal circumstances.


    ***


    --Back in the present time--


    Tara stands in front of Aaris placing a bet that will decide his fate.


    "So what is your answer boy?" Tara spoke.

 Chapter 47 - Agreement & Conflict

    Tara stood there, while Ahren and Edward were still assessing her.


    "You''re on! If I grab any rank in the top 10 in The Grand Selection I''ll be acknowledged as a student of the Academy right?" Aaris clenched his fist reassuringly and plucked courage for himself.


    The smirk on Tara''s face was enough to tell how much she was enjoying it,  "Oh ho! quiet resolve you got, but you also know what you have to do if you can''t! Remember I won''t even if you end up at the 11th rank despite if you go through blood, sweat & tears I won''t take pity on you, I am a lady of my words so I suggest you-"


    "I''ll not run away! If I lose then I''ll accept all the accusations against me!" The eyes of Aaris were never as wide as today, neither was his breath deeper, he knew there is no going back, and getting among the top 10 will not be easy, rather it''s just impossible.


    "My, my! I got myself a cute toy for the game I guess! Very well then! Here is your G.S.C (Grand Selection Candidate) card I wrote your fake name on it already, Mr. Rise Kier use this to enter the examination centers, Now get your ass moving to your Dorm!" Tara pulled out the card from her dress & gave it to Aaris.


    "Wait!" Ahren slammed her desk, " how are you deciding everything on your own accord, you may be one of us but you can''t carry out everything on your own, our opinion matters the same as yours!"


    "I agree with Ahren here, he is still a criminal & if let him take part now & he fails, he will accept his crimes then it would bring a shame to us and Academy, it would be seen as our leniency & careless that he sneaked in here, or let''s say he somehow made a place in top 10 & then his identity gets to expose the situation would become worse.


    How will you manage then Tara, it would not be seen as your fault only, but Ahren & I would equally be part of it." Edward let out a huge sigh & favored Ahren.


    "Well what has to happen, will happen! For now, I feel bad for this kid you see" Tara wasn''t convincing anyone thanks to how crazy acted before now, "I just want to give him chance, who knows this kid might pull off something we never expected, besides don''t all of us has some mutual secrets we share, let''s add this one too!"


    After an uncomfortable silence, both of them agreed,


    "Fine but you have to take the blame for everything if things go south." Ahren grabbed his forehead thanks to the headache Tara bestowed on her.


    "Eh? Well ok then! It will be worth it I guess! Listen here you kid now we both are now in a difficult turn, so make sure you don''t mess things up! Now move your ass & get the fuck out of here! I''ll take care of the mana screen test." Tara pushed Aaris to the door and headed back to her table.


    During Grand Selection, each candidate was assigned a room with 9 roommates in the academy, where they will be staying until the Selection is over.


    Aaris took the card and walked out of the room.


    Meanwhile, the Tridents had an internal conflict cooking for the Grand


    "How did you get the card ready in such a short time? Don''t tell me you planned all this, are you planning to give a recommendation & make that your Seth?" Ahren had her doubts, of all the years they spent together she is well aware that Tara isn''t a person who takes things seriously, she can plan a whole coup if she wants to amuse herself.


    "How cruel Ahren, well I did have a few blank cards, and you know we already have a few authorities and some extra privileges & perks over the Selection candidacy, that reminds me, who you both have chosen as a recommendation this year?


    Let me guess for Ed, as the Loyal dog he is, he probably gave it to the Crown Prince and made him his Seth! & for you, it must be your Granddaughter!"


    The playful attitude of Tara wasn''t making the conversation less tense.


    "I can''t help it, I have trained his majesty for years and his skill, capability, strength, mana capacitance & intellect all are on the whole other level, it was my privilege actually that he will become my Seth." Edward took pride in his role as crown prince, he was also the Grand Mage of the Court, in the capital just to train the crown prince.


    "Well it should be obvious, he has the pure blood of Dragonkin running through his veins, I don''t question your judgment while for my granddaughter I know her potential & what she can do-" Ahren, crossed her arms and shook her head in agreement but Tara interrupted Ahren in between,


    "Know her potential you said? That means she wasn''t worthy of your recommendation huh? All these years of training and she still isn''t strong enough? Aw, it must be hard keeping your family reputation all by yourself for all these years, I think it is a good time now where you can reveal the truth behind the descending power of Grey Clan-"


    "Spurt another word  & I''ll snip that pretty little neck of yours!" Ahren''s bloodlust oozed out of her eyes.


    "Oh my! now I can feel your Spirit behind when its contempt is aimed toward me, hmm¡­ let''s see


    a tall build, a big shield on the back, two big blades in both hands, and several poking out from under the shield. Hmm no wait they are growing from his back, he probably looks all red, it''s your Cancer spirit isn''t he?" Tara looked over his head, normal eyes can''t perceive what she can.


    "As expected, still can feel the presence even from the other world" Ahren knew Tara isn''t someone to take lightly.


    "Hehe, you flatter me! now are you going to retract the spell or do you want me to get serious also, I hope you are willing to take responsibility what will then" Tara activated his spell, a heptagram appeared on her left eye Iris, and her pupil gleamed blue, ancient script markings covered the heptagram, and she freed her mana pressure.


    "Enough! both of you, this is a selection for students, not your warzone, are you planning to massacre everyone by dragging them in your little quarrel, you''re an educator so act like them!" Edward tightened his grip around his wand.


    "What are you saying, Ed? Since when this country wasn''t a warzone? You know it better than anyone else, everything became so miserable since-" there was obvious agony in Ahren''s voice.


    "Don''t cry over the past and also Tara, please mind about what you are about to speak, Ahren isn''t the one who was responsible for the Rounch disaster, 16 years ago, it''s better to bury the memories along with the deceased." Edward relaxed his words and placed his arm on Ahren''s shoulder.


    "Fine, but also tell her not to poke her nose into my business anymore. Whatever I do is my problem alone, if she were to cross the line ever again I won''t hold back anymore, you got it!" Ahren raised her finger and canceled her spell and retracted Cancer.


    "Fine, now calm down! The Selection will start tomorrow and we still have a lot of work to do, the things will start and no one knows what the future holds. every year there we see something new, & now Tara also has complicated things, we all should take rest now, we aren''t young anymore." Ed successfully resolved the talk but unknowingly he still attacked someone.


    "Oye geezer! Who are you calling old! I am still at my growing spurt! Don''t you have any etiquette!"


    & Tara started throwing tantrums.


    "Oh my God! Seriously? Fine then, young lady forgive me for rudeness, I am very sorry"


    He had no energy to handle any more of this,


    "Let''s end things now, this gathering ends here, favor to adjourn."


    "Aye"


    "Aye"


    Both Ahren & Tara uttered in unison.


    "Great, the next gathering will be tomorrow, but now  the professors & the guest faculty will join too, so please try to do your best to uphold your position."


    Edward was still hesitant and unsure about the meeting, "I wish nothing happens tomorrow please The Almighty I pray to give me strength and help to handle things smoothly.


    "Whatevs" Tara flicked her ponytail & opened the window and flew out & vanished in moments.


    "Well, here she goes! How can she fly so fast? Well I should head out then, good see you again, let''s do our best for the Grand Selection & pray we can free ourselves from this misery called duties"


    Edward waddled to the door and held the handle.


    "Alright then take care Ahren." And went out.


    I hope too, & I have some work to finish and will go later. Take care of yourself. I''ll see you tomorrow."


    Ahren waved goodbye to Edward.


    And now there is only a day left before Grand Selection.

 Chapter 48 - The Rules Of The Dorm.

    After Aaris left for his assigned room, after asking a few people he reached the Warden room for the candidate''s dorms.


    The dorm was adjacent to the Tridents'' building, where he saw a pair of well-dressed ladies & greeted every student with a smile. Aaris was the last person to reach and asked one of the ladies about his room. She said to go through the gate beside the window and wait there.


    -- Aaris - POV --


    "Mr. Rise Kier?" The lady in the reception called for me, "I am Uru Selri, the assistant warden of your won''t of the dorm, and let me escort to your room, please come this way it''s already late & most of the students are already in there, I must say it was quite bold of you to show up this late."


    Her smile was there but she didn''t look happy at all.


    ''Um- you see I had a short meeting with Trident-''


    "Th- Th- the Tridents! You''ve got to be kidding me! & if you are, I''ll kick your ass punk!" She was scarier than impressed and surprised.


    ''Mi-mi- Miss Uru?'' At first, I thought why a sweet-looking woman like her is one of the wardens, though now I know she may look sweet but she could probably wipe the floor with any other kid staying in the dorm.


    "Whoops!" A sharp whisper and she collected herself, "Ahem! Forgive me for my imprudence but you see so many students graduated & passed out of the academy but never got any chance to just share or talk to any Trident throughout their life! & you said you met one of the Tridents on the first day! I never would''ve guessed a gloomy-looking guy like you, was acquainted with one of the Tridents." She knows her way with words, she kinda roasted & complimented me at the same time, though it hurts.


    "So who do you meet? Wise & distinguished Lord Edward, or graceful and sophisticated Lady Ahren? Well, you already have devil''s luck there is a chance you would''ve met The charming Lady Tara, people say if she doesn''t feel like it she even refuses the royal invitation! Kyaa! I really want to meet her!"


    She was blushing and wiggling way too much! Who is she? A Tridents'' Fanclub member?


    ''Well, she does have this kind of attitude, and


    Sir. Ed and miss. Ahren was just as you said though miss. Ahren has a bit of mystical aura around her-''


    "Eh?" Uru''s eyes went completely blank, " what did you say?"


    ''Just as you said, three of them-"


    "Eh!!!!! Don''t joke around, you met all three of them! You met the Tridents all together!" She grabbed my collar and jerked the soul out of me.


    ''I don''t know what I did but please forgive me.''


    She shook me like a mad guy hitting temple bells, I felt like my brain got mixed with blood & will flow out of my nose.


    "Oh! I am sorry! I just get a little excited when I hear about them! Anyway, we are here, let me show you your room."


    She fixed my collar & led the way.


    A little you bitch! You stirred up my organs.


    I was looking at her back while she was walking in front of me, but then I felt somebody was behind then I saw miss. Uru talking to another lady.


    ''Miss. Uru!''


    The one who was walking in front of me turned around.


    "Yes?"


    ''Who is she? She just looks like you.'' I pointed to the other miss. Uru.


    "Ah! She! She is just a clone like me, most of the receptionists like us use Cloning Spell to manage every student separately & easily. It really helps you know!"


    "I see"


    With some little chit-chat, she explained how I will stay here.


    ''So I''ll be staying with 9 other people in a room in the academy?''


    "Yes, & you need to follow certain rules too  while you are here,


    Follow the general conducts of society foremost, I.e. no stealing, don''t behave inappropriately, respect & be kind to your roommates. etc.


    Always stay attentive and follow the time limits.


    You can''t harm anyone in the dorm or the academy mentally, physically, spiritually, or in any other possible way.


    You are free to use resources provided in the academy until you have permission from authorized personnel.


    & the other necessary rules or permission you can get behind your G.S.C card, just ask a question to your card, give me your card, let me show you."


    I gave her my card & she brought the card close to my face, "Say where is the washroom?"


    The moment I asked, a map appeared on the back of the card.


    "See! Just ask &  it will provide you with directions for the washroom."


    After she explained we stood there for a while, & gazed at me smiling.


    ''What? Why are you looking at me like this''


    "Aren''t you going to use the washroom?" The way she said so innocently, struck my nerves.


    ''You were the one who asked me to say that!''


    "God, what a dry guy you are! very well then always keep in mind to follow the rules, when someone is around!" The expression in her smile & tone completely changed.


    When someone is looking huh? I don''t know whether I should read between the lines or not.


    After walking a while we reached the end of the building on the corner.


    I looked around but there was no dorm-looking structure. There was a lawn on the right side of the hallway with a big structure in the middle.


    ''So where is the entrance? I know this Academy is huge but 2000 students are too much for a corner of this academy.''


    "That''s true, but aren''t you underestimating us too much boy, follow me" a wide smug spread over her face.


    ***


    Uru took Aaris to a big lawn with a high & wide octagonal pillar-like structure in the middle, & on each side of the pillar, there was a gate with spells embarked on the sides, and there was a thin path in front of each gate leading to a corridor.


    When Aaris moved around the pillar he noticed the lawn was also octagonally constructed.


    "So behind this gate is my room?" Aaris asked.


    "Yes! Now put your Card on the Gate and say your name and then


    Repeat this - I will be the one who''ll rule the sky and earth, every being on this planet shall be under my ordinance, so I command thee to open thy way and let the grace of mine pass!- when you finish this slam the pillar and the gate will open." Her seriousness somehow convinced Aaris though he was still suspicious of this chant.


    "Are you serious about this chant?" He squinted at her.


    "Of course now hurry up!" Uru pushed Aaris to the pillar.


    & Aaris chanted the whole chant.


    "Pft hahahahahahahaha!"


    The lawn filled with echoes of her laughter!.


    "You seriously thought that''s how we open gates daily! Hahaha, you are the only one until now who has fallen for this prank! Oh My, what an innocent kid you are !" Uru was beating the ground while laughing hysterically.


    Flushed and embarrassed enough to bury himself in the ground, Aaris''s voice cracked.


    "Just open the gate now!"


    "Just go any path opposing any side of the Octagon and you''ll see an arc,  they are hollow gates of your dorm, just insert it and gate will appear then rotate clockwise to open it,  and then your card will be sucked and will be returned to you from the opening inside where you have to close the gate by rotating the card counterclockwise & pull it out the gate will disappear then."


    She took Aaris to the northeast arc.


    "Why is there so much hassle?" Aaris clicked his tongue.


    "Boy, since you seem like a good kid, I''ll give a word of advice by the time you step in the Dorm the selection will begin, so be prepared for anything!"


    She took his and gently pushed it in the air


    rotated it & a door appeared in the open arc of the corridor.


    "This is a special inter-space & time dorm & this gate directly opens in your room, when the first test will begin you''ll all be informed, for now, go rest." With this Uru said goodbye and left.


    Saying his prayers Aaris crossed the gate  &  entered his room,  it was a dark big hall, strangely there was a single window from which moonlight was slipping. He could see 10 beds, five on one side and 5 on the other but nothing else. The lights were already off, it was too dark and he had to turn on the lights again.


    The 9 beds looked stuffed except one in the rightmost corner, he then turned off the lights and tried to tiptoe with his bag in his arms to the empty bed.


    "You sure doesn''t have any kind of decency"


    A young ego-filled voice rang from the middle bed of the left corner.


    "Who are you?" Aaris was spooked.


    "You don''t recognize the crown prince''s voice?"


    "Eh?"

 Chapter 49 - Infiltration

    -- Aaris - POV --


    ''Crown who?''


    "What an audacity, I can''t waste my time & energy on someone like you. I need a good rest for tomorrow, so don''t make any fuss and go to sleep."


    A young boy laid in the bed facing his back said to me.


    Crown Prince Niran Ormer Azeihik? The fuck is he doing in my room? Is he my roommate? Are you kidding me? If his security personnel get their eyes on me they might find out there is no Rise Kier in existence!


    ''Good night, his majesty,'' it''s probably for the best to sleep while covering my head till he goes out when the first stage starts.


    "Seriously? Now?" The annoyance Niran let out with the two words made me cringe at myself so bad that I would prefer to sleep on thorns in a lonely room than be in the same room as him.


    Enough talk, let''s sleep now!


    ***


    After Aaris dozed off the silence again ruled the room, the comfortable and fluffy blanket that he had thrown in the side in the sleep was snatched by someone without his knowledge.


    "It''s getting cold!" Half asleep he realized this in his dream, "mmm- where is my blanket? Sir. Horses are my blanket!" Screaming he jumped out of his bed and knocked his head on the floor.


    "Ayo, where did the soft hay go?" A bump came out on his head, and now he was wide awake, crawling back to his bed,


    "Well that hit hard, hope I didn''t disturb anyone-"


    "You did, you bumpkin!!" A boy grabbed his wrist and pushed him on the floor again.


    "Who are you!" Aaris felt an incredible strength pushing him down, he wasn''t a normal candidate who came for selection.


    "Me? My name is Fivion,  I am a Beastkin! Who you humans used as tools and fodder, exploited and massacred for your greed! And tonight we''ll make sure to even the score with you with the death of your country''s precious prince!" He tightened his grip and pressed Aaris further.


    Aaris glanced around and realized the situation was worse than he thought. There were 2 other Beastkin, and 1 dwarf was standing in the room, all of them had hideous smiles on their faces.


    But the spectacle in front of him was horrendous, 2 of his roommates were dead on the blood-drenched floor, though it wasn''t just this the sword they''ve been stabbed with, was still intact in his torso but soon after pulled another human.


    "Aren''t you human? Do you know what this could lead to! And you still helped them! Where will the crown prince save him now or else!-" a strong kick mopped his face.


    "Why should I care? They are paying me more than I got as an imperial guard!" He kneeled & grabbed Aaris''s hair while Fivion was pinning Aaris down, and punched him on the nose.


    "Imperial guard? I see you were the one who helped them, where is the prince?" Blood spurted out of Aaris nose and his face was bruised.


    "Oh him? He is sleeping there" he pointed his finger to the left corner where the crown prince was wrapped in chains and Chant Locks. Beside him, another boy who looked human was standing with his arms crossed looking at Aaris.


    "Hurry up Peros! We don''t have much time. Soon the anti-mana barrier will go down and the prince will wake up. Just kill this brat already so we can finish our business and get out of here as soon as possible. If the prince wakes up we don''t stand a chance against him." The boy who stood beside the prince stepped on him.


    "Oye Terry! Don''t tell me what to do, I''ll finish everything once I am done with him!" He again thrashed Aaris on his face and stood up.


    "His majesty! Are you okay? Speak to me!" Aaris yelled his guts out while they mocked him.


    ***


    --- Aaris - POV --


    Are you kidding me? The selection didn''t even begin and troubles flooded this Academy, let''s see we have two humans, 3 Beastkin and 1 dwarf, the Beastkins are still in their human form which makes things more complicated if only they use their Beast-blood first form I can get a better idea how should I fight back, but the problem is these two humans.


    If they are imperial guards they don''t need mana to kill someone though they are wearing a Counting amulet which allows them to use mana even if they are in the anti-mana barrier.


    Since the barrier was made in a Structure void the room has also been cut off from outside, no one can enter nor leave unless the barrier is taken down from inside.


    "Well, then don''t you tell me your name?" Fivion released me and Peros kicked me on my shoulder and I slammed my back on the wall.


    ''Rise! And I guess I can''t waste time anymore. I don''t need to hold back on you guys'' blood dripping down my lips and I stood up pressing my knees.


    "Oh ho what are you going to do? Cast a spell?" Peros giggled.


    ''That''s where you make a mistake if you ever make a plan, then consider the most unusual way to fail too if you can''t, your plan is as good as failed.''


    ***


    "What did you say?" Peros cracked his fingers and tightened his fist.


    "Oh ho let me help too!" "I want to pummel his cute face too!" "Me too! Me too!" The other Fivion & other Beastkin along with dwarf surrounded Aaris,


    "So what are you going to do now?" Peros grabbed Aaris'' collar and prepared a punch.


    [ ROUGE CIRCULATION ]


    Aaris uttered and punched Peros in the guts and he crashed into the room''s wall.


    "What the fuck!" Fivion was astounded and tried to step back, "Oye Terry hurry kill that bastard- ''''his stunned eyes saw Terry face half-buried on the floor & Aaris easing chains.


    "How are you doing this? Your moments are way too fast, how can you use mana here? Whoever you are, you made a big mistake!" Fivion & other Beastkin crossed his wrists and morphed into the first-level beast form.


    [ BEASTKIN BLOOD ART]


    [ FIRST SKIN-FORM  ]


    Scales appeared partially on their body and their physique evolved larger, they were Vipermen perfect for assassination and attacked Aaris,


    "You are Dead!" Fivion screamed & three of them attacked from sides.


    "Assumptions should be made with sand mind you idiot" Aaris swung an uppercut on Fivion''s jaw and crashed to the ceiling and kicked the other two who crashed onto the opposite beds and knocked out.


    The Dwarf hopped at Aaris from behind with a hammer & yelled,


    [ HEAVY STONE POUND ]


    Aaris stopped and clasped the hammer and crushed the hammer.


    "You know that it had the density of steel & weighed a ton! How are you doing this?" The Dwarf fell on the floor with disbelief.


    "You wanna hear a lullaby?" Aaris cracked his fingers with an evil smile looking down on the Dwarf.


    "What kind of lullaby?" Dwarf''s shaking voice was a melody to Aaris''s ears.


    "A good one! Where you''ll see some stars in a dream after you fall asleep!" Aaris pulled his punch.


    "What?"


    A hard punch landed on the dwarf''s face, unlike other species, dwarfs have a very tough build so knocking them with just a punch is impossible for a normal person though this doesn''t bother Aaris.


    "It''s impossible to land a strike & possess such agility like that without mana! But you shouldn''t be able to use it under an anti- barrier. So How are you doing this? Who are you?" Peros crawled on the floor and screamed.


    "Yes you are right no one can use mana under the anti-mana barrier, also I am a normal human to some extent I guess, what I possess isn''t mana but something that resembles it following its basic nature but breaks its fundamental laws of spells."


    Aaris smiled at him and picked up the crown price and threw him on the bed.


    "Huff! Well, that took a toll on me! My body hurts!"  Aaris walked up to Peros and grabbed his hair and heaved his head upwards.


    "So tell me who is behind all this? Why did you do this? Oh yes and before that undo the Barrier!"


    "The barrier is undone already & you tell me first who you really are!" Peros eyes went red.


    "I am Rise Kier, didn''t I tell you already, now say your prayers! Oh yes, how can I forget!" Aaris pulled out his Grand Selection Candidate card,


    "Please inform the Wardens that there are infiltrators and assassins in the crown prince room, please come here as soon as possible!" When Aaris finished reporting, words appeared on the back of the card.


    "Report submitted successfully, team dispatched!"


    "Sigh, now what should I do with you? Should I break a bone or two of yours? A joint? Or squash your skull? Oh, I have an idea how about I pummel you until all of your teeth fall out!" Aaris never looked so sinister.


    "Wait! You idiot!" A familiar voice came from behind.


    "Miss Tara?"

 Chapter 50 - The First Test

    -- Aaris - POV --


    ''Miss Tara?'' Why is she here?


    "Who else do you think I am?" She was sitting on the window with her leg crossed.


    ''What are you doing here? Do you come to arrest them? But why do you?''


    "Just shut your trap for a second!" She roared.


    "Now listen carefully, I have two things to say to you first of all, Congratulations!" She threw both of her hands in the air.


    ''Congratulations?''


    What is she talking about? Is it for catching the intruders?


    ''What are you talking about?''


    "You dense numbskull! Congrats on passing the first round of Grand Selection!"


    ''Seriously? This all was a part of Selection? But those dead candidates-''


    "Calm down boy, they are not real they are the Rakt-Beej clones with overwritten memory, except crown prince that is a dummy-clone made from a doll,  but these clones were made from the blood from 15th-grade criminals, & shared the same personality but different memories to make the test more realistic-"


    ''Wait! Wait! Rakt-Beej clones? All of them? They were going to kill me! Also isn''t Rakt-Beej spell forbidden spells from Necronomicon Succession!  Who in their right mind uses forbidden spells for tests?''


    Is this bitch insane? A Rakt-Beej spell that could manifest a complete clone from just a blood drop of any being and can use the same spells as the original did, though the clones don''t possess the original body mana and can collapse soon after being made, they don''t accept mana orb, so the user has to share his own mana with the clone but the amount of mana should be equal to the amount of original body possessed when the blood was taken if it''s not enough the user will die.


    ''Who was the monster who used 6 Rakt-Beej? At the same time?'' I swear I will kick his ass!


    "Who are you calling a monster brat!" Tara punched me on my head, "I was the one who used it! Though only Ed & Ahren know about your test for other students we are using the Test - Doll Clones, which have a mana core and a fixed program to perform the test unlike yours which had consciousness of their own."


    Her smile made my blood boil, though looking at current circumstances I''ll postpone the ass-kicking plan.


    ''Now get to the point! What was the test! & why a special one for me!'' Even if she is a Trident I don''t have the right to do such a thing!


    "Ok boy listen carefully now, This whole stage was made to test & assess a few points of candidates,


    First:- Their awareness of surroundings, which you failed! I can''t believe it if it weren''t for a blanket and the situation would be real you would''ve been dead!"


    Her words stabbed through my dignity.


    "Second:- their ability to handle the situation, which you also failed! What kind of an idiot are you who straight up jumped to fight when a hostage was in the same room!


    Ack! a second stab! Looks like I''ll be kicked out before I start.


    "Third:- how they pull themselves out of the crisis, in which-


    You passed in the weirdest way possible! How were you able to mana? In your case, you would''ve failed if you offered to help them or sacrificed yourself while fighting or even after killing them, but you could pass if you had trapped them. The odds were made totally one-sided so how did you win by fighting? Did you know what could''ve happened if you killed them?" Tara went to my bed and sat on it.


    ''If the situation was real? I did have a feeling that if I killed them the rotten nobles and mercenaries would''ve used the topic to start a war with Beastkins, but if I could capture them alive even in the worst case we could''ve used or fabricated the culprit''s statements for public and Beastkin''s for our and both countries favors.''


    This is how this world works: the dead are more valued than alive for the people who have a thirst for power.


    "Correct! I never thought you could explore this conclusion. I designed this test to examine all of this. A strong mage always had to look up to the best possibility, even the 0.1% failure chance could lead to chaos. I wanted to know that you really had what it takes to change the world or you were just all barks! You honestly looked so stupid when you said that! Fufufu..."


    Hiding her mouth with palms she was trying to mock me & it was working! If I could get a wish as a reward then I want to throw this childlike hag off in the abyss of thorns.


    ''I see so every candidate is facing the same test?''


    "No! Since you are a special candidate, mister Aaris I need to make sure you don''t mess up during the test so I offered to handle yours myself and so you could pass without any hindrance!"


    Lie!! She tried to look cute and sincere but I know this woman now!


    "Also other candidates are going through different scenarios based on their abilities and intellect, for example, the Crown Prince is your original roommate and the test began when all you were asleep under a temporary sleeping spell, we split the space in the room making a lookalikes room for each candidate, in the Crown Prince test which is designed and invigorated under Edward  he is currently saving your pathetic ass-, ahem so I was saying they are facing different scenarios."


    Averting her eyes


    ''Oye, what were you saying before the pause!'' Well, I don''t mind, I also saved his ass during the test.''


    I shouldn''t brag about this but I do deserve a medal of valor though I can''t accept it as I avoid standing out!


    "Why are grinning like an idiot, if it was the real Crown Prince in this situation he would''ve ended everything in a blink, did you forget that it was a dummy clone, the Crown Prince is the most formidable opponent you can face, you should pray that you don''t have to face him until you save a spot in top 10 because for him, the 1st place is already reserved not because he is a royalty but his strength, let''s just end this and move to qualifiers chamber."


    Her concerned feeling was She snapped her finger and we both were teleported in front of a huge gate with a " Qualifier Hall " gate tag.


    "Before you go in tell me one thing, how were you able to use mana under the barrier and you didn''t use any spells besides physical strengthening, how & why?" She stood in front of me and asked, Now things will get messy.


    She is not going to let me through until I answer, looking at her it was clear her fun has now turned into concern after seeing me.


    ''Well as you know I don''t even  possess enough mana to cast a simple spell but since the Kurg incident a strange mana-like presence started surging inside me.''


    "I see, quite impressive you can go now."


    She gave an emotionless smile and moved aside.


    It looks like I really passed the first round, damn! Tara doesn''t know this, even it looked easy when I defeated the fake intruders, I was struggling from inside it wasn''t like the anti-barrier isn''t toiling at me, under the barrier it felt like my insides were getting crushed probably it is one of the nature of my "mana", it took a bit time to collect myself from pain and use it to defeat them, now from inside out my body is suffering, I need rest!


    ***


    While Aaris was heading to the chamber, something else was going on Tara''s mind,


    -- Tara - POV --


    "If it''s not mana then what is it? There are only 3 types of mana in this world,


    1.  Mortal Mana


    2. Ethereal Mana


    3. Extinguished Mana,


    Normally mages use the mortal mana, don''t possess or belong to a celestial clan or grace, so he can''t use Ethereal, it''s neither a curse nor a dark spell he used so Extinguished mana is also out of the option, so what is it inside his body? I need to look over him, it seems like this will be more entertaining than I thought! But before going let''s take a peek at this boy''s soul pattern.


    [ EAYN MIKAEL ]


    The Heptagram appeared again in her eyes.


    "The eye of the angel" let me take a look at this boy soul pattern-


    How? What the fuck? Where is this boy''s soul?


    How is it possible?


    ''Boy wait!''


    ***


    Before she can figure it out, Aaris has already entered the hall.


    "Man, I want to sleep! but before that some good food! All that action made me hungry!" Aaris was at his limit and fell on the floor.


    He took a good look at the hall and found Every eye piercing at him


    "Oh look who showed up! Get up boy, we need to talk."

 Chapter 51 - Worst Challengers

    -- Aaris - POV --


    "Get up you brat!" Beautiful legs with high heels on the feet appeared, & this voice sounds very familiar like¡­


    ''Miss Uru!'' I looked up & everything went dark, ''huh? Who turned the lights off?'' I felt a warm & pulp sensation around my cheeks, I grabbed a handful & squeezed to try to understand what it is


    ''What is this freaking warm & soft feeling!? Is it some kind of holy pillow? Is it already bedtime that''s why I am in bed?'' Without realizing I felt my fingers sinking in this blissful sensation.


    "Ara! Mr. Rise neither lights are off nor are you in bed" Miss Uru''s voice again touched my ears this time from above?


    "not to mention the things you knead like flour are none other than my buttocks and things will you please do me a favor and get out of my skirt!"


    ''Mi-mi-miss U-U-Uru?'' Goodbye my candidacy, seems like the whole universe is against me.


    ''I apologize for my rudeness, please give me a chance to repent. I''ll compensate you with everything I have, but please give me the chance to write a will!''


    I can see my execution in the middle of town and people calling molesters.


    "Ara! Don''t worry, by the way, you have quiet skills & strength in your hand." She began fidgeting and blushing and every candidate in the hall was looking at me like they had seen trash and I could hear what they were saying¡­.


    "Oh my God just look at him, showing his color on the first day!"


    "What a jerk!"


    "Pervert!"


    "I heard he molested all the women in the Mana screen test!"


    I swear to God I never did such a thing, stop!


    "Ahem! Now silence everyone, don''t blow useless rumors on the first day, anyway Mr. Rise I have to say there are 50 Uru''s clones in the hall and you grabbed the original one! Kudos!" She smiled and gave me a thumbs up.


    The other students whispered to each other,


    "See, see I told you he knows incubus magic!"


    ''I don''t! Miss. Uru I beg you stop! I''ll be kicked out before I get in!'' I begged her on my knees.


    "Te-he! Sorry! Sorry! Now please raise your head, oh I remember, back to the main question! Who are you?" She bent close to my face & raised her brow.


    ''What do you mean? I am just a normal guy..''


    I averted & avoided eye contact, she is probably onto me, did she find out about my identity?


    "If you are just a normal guy why did madam Tara ask to be in charge of your test? I am so freaking jealous just tell me how you got her attention. If you do, then I''ll let you sleep on the holy pillow!''


    Whining like a little girl then patting her thighs with an indecent intention in her eyes she definitely has lost screw!


    Also, now every candidate in the hall had his eyes on me, for one more outrageous reason and chattering began again.


    ''She is just-'' wait I can''t tell her how I know her, it would be a huge problem if cats get out of the bag.


    What should I do? What should I do?


    Oh! got it!


    ''Well, she is like my big sister who played with me once when I was a child!'' I am sweating like crazy & my smile feels so cringe!


    "Childhood? Big sister?" She straightened her back and started thinking, "hmm¡­ I see! My! How lucky you are!" She jumped in excitedly and snuggled me & my face was pressed between her breasts.


    I never saw any bosom bigger than her, Man they are softer-


    On the second now I am suffocating, what is pleasing pain!


    ''Ma''am I can''t breathe!'' I tapped her shoulder & she released me,


    "So for your reward of passing the first test, here rest on the holy pillow!"


    She grabbed my head and laid it on her lap, & the whole hall with me gasped.


    "What a lucky bastard a snuggle and lap pillow by a beautiful lady!"


    "I knew he was an Incubus!"


    Wow, people''s imaginations running wild, they even changed my race now.


    "Nuhuhu¡­ " a sly laugh approached me,


    "You bastard, how dare you! What was your name?"


    A young guy with a sharp face and blue hair approached me. Is he some kind of big shot with high standards and morals? He pointed his finger at me and yelled "yes! Rise Kier! How dare you hog that piece of heaven all for yourself!"


    Okay, he''s just a dumbass.


    "Madam Uru!!" He yelled her name so loud and she jerked.


    "Ah, you startled me there Mr. Styrmir Horus, do you need me, if you have any questions you can ask my clones-?" She smiled at him but interrupted in between,


    "No can do! I just want to know when I will get the blessing of your lap pillow!"


    I see this guy is not just a dumbass, a total pervert too!


    "Pardon!" Uru was confused,


    ''Brother listen to me-''


    "You shut up! How come you enjoy this privilege and scenery while we are standing like this!


    You are misusing your connections to force madam Uru I know!"


    He was blazing in anger and shouting, and a horde of boys shook their heads in agreement, and this guy was leading them all.


    ''Hey I don''t know Miss Tara so well, & Scenery? What are you talking about? Holy!''


    When I glanced upwards I wasn''t able to see Miss Uru''s face, two big shades of curves were blocking my vision.


    Now I kinda feel bad for them.


    "Madam Uru please let me use your lap to rest-"


    "No!" Before he could finish, Uru smiled and her cold rejection pierced through him.


    "Please?"


    "No"* ( *uru''s reply)


    "I can manage with a clone"


    "Never you are creepy"*


    "Just a hug? I am lonely!"


    "You are the biggest reason why you are lonely"*


    Each of her replies came with a smile that couldn''t be more hurtful, Madam, stop! Any more of this, he''ll die!


    "Understandable, have a great day!" He bowed and went to the corner and sulked in the gloom, many boys around him came to cheer him up,


    "Brother, you need a hug?" A guy tapped his shoulder.


    "I am okay, I don''t deserve them! Wait, I am not the problem, it''s him! RISE KIER!"


    With their low voice, all of their concentrated menacing blood lust was coming to me.


    ''Madam I think that''s enough, I think you should also return to work too'' I need to get away from her.


    "Oh, are you uncomfortable? Do you have a fever?" She moved her bangs to take my temperature and lowered her forehead but before her forehead, her breasts reached to me.


    "Ara!"


    "KILL! KILL!! KILL!!! DIE! DIE!! DIE!!"


    All of the boys are chanting curses now. Please stop missing Uru!!


    I stood up and made a good distance from her.


    "What a waste! Okay, then I do have some things to take care of, be careful with some reasons other boys are looking weirdly at you" she also stood up and looked concerned, how should I tell her she is the reason behind all this.


    "Well then take care!" She waved and walked away.


    Phew¡­ anymore of this I would''ve killed-


    "Rise Kier," a young man called my name from across the hall. She was sitting with other girls, she was very cute & wore round glasses and had braided brown hair.


    I should tell you beforehand, keep your distance from every girl or Iris Neve will freeze you to death!"


    The loath in every girl was clear, now I am nothing more than a horny dog riding on miss Tara''s coat-tails, this is it nowhere I go label of evil chases me down.


    While I was condemning my luck, loud footsteps approached me.


    "So you are Rise Kier." A deep voice called my name.


    ''Now what the fuck do you want!" I stood up in a jerk and yelled at that guy then I noticed,


    Blonde hair, Golden-colored eyes, the manner of dressing, and the royal emblem on his coat¡­


    "Not an ounce of respect and etiquette, I don''t understand why she chose you!" He squinted at me with his arms crossed, just how much am I going to be fucked up?


    ''Your majesty! I-''


    "No excuses, you aren''t her Seth yet, but she is backing you up, you are lucky sir. Edward told me to keep cool with you until the Selection is over if it weren''t for him & Madam Tara I-"


    "Your Majesty, sir. Edward is calling for you" two young boys dressed graciously stood behind him.


    "Alright, let''s go." He turned and walked away but stopped abruptly,


    "I will remember this encounter, Mr. Rise I have high expectations for you don''t disappoint me or madam Tara, I''ll look forward to our next meeting & that could be not as fellow candidates but opponents" and he went away.


    Why in the world, this all is happening to me!?

 Chapter 52 - First Ranking

    After being acknowledged as a challenger by Crown Prince Niran, and labeled as a spoiled relative of Tara now Aaris is quite a famous figure in the Grand Selection.


    A few hours have passed and many candidates have arrived in the hall, gradually the whole hall was filled and became crowded.


    As soon as the mob became packed the hall extended itself and the floor increased its surface area without tumbling any candidate and a stage rose in front of the hall.


    "I just want to rest now! Please, somebody, tell me all of this is over and we can go now!" Laying on the floor in the middle of the hall he was crying.


    "Attention aspirants,"  Uru got on the stage in the hall, & all the candidates turned to her,


    " This is an important announcement so all the candidates should listen carefully. We know all of you have undergone an unexpected test, which all of the candidates have gone through individually."


    She pulled out some paper sheets from the void and cleared her throat, "Now all of you have qualified for the first test, I gladly give my congratulations to you all, now the respectable principal & Chief Arch-Mage, of the Magus Academy Mrs. Lilliana Griffin will take the stage and address you all for the next stages and information."


    Uru bowed and stepped back and a lady gracefully dressed in black entered through the hall gate followed by uniformly dressed Scholar Mages of Academy.


    She walked up to the stage and the faculty took the seats on the sides of the stage, Lilliana looked at every candidate and closed her eyes, then smiled gently.


    "I am very proud to see all of these young talents in front of me together. All of you have done a remarkable and commendable job on your first test which started without any prior warning. But as you all have realized by now nobody is sorry for it, this is what means to be in Grand Selection also don''t count the test as you have just gone through as the fa normal procedure for qualification, I mean it was the first round but a secret one so count it just like a normal routine or drill of your schools."


    She hummed in laughter.


    When she said this the whole of the crowd gasped and was thrown in disbelief, candidates started talking to each and noise filled the room, and in moments hall was nothing but utter chaos.


    " [ SILENCE ]"


    She spoke humbly and all the voices in the hall vanished, all the candidates were now just looking at each other with running mouths.


    "Woah, was that a spell? Now no sound is coming through any candidates, and they are looking more confused now." Aaris tried to utter something but no sound reached his ears, and when he found out the spell.


    "I am sorry for the unexpected usage of the spell but you should all mind your manners and stay calm and silent when elders are talking. Now more than 2000 students went through the first test, and only 800 have qualified for the next round, which will be more difficult than this one. So be prepared for it after this meeting will be over. All of you will go to your and rest there then assemble in the middle ground of the Academy in the afternoon then your first of the three trials will begin!"


    Everyone''s sweating and nervous and the teachers in front of us are looking at us like we were just some rats for their cheese maze. what''s going to happen in the remaining next six days of selection!" Aaris clenched his teeth and stood up.


    "One more thing, all of you know about ranking of Grand Selection, all of you should keep in mind that your ranking in the selection will be made on your performance in each trial, suppose a student has performed excellent and earned the 4th rank in the first trial then he performs poorly in the second one and gets the 19th rank, so his final ranking will be made based on these two and of course the downfall was greater than rising so his rank will drop too, so keep this in mind,


    Only candidates with rank #40 or above will be selected as students in the academy and the rest can try again next year, am I clear!?"


    She snapped and the entire hall echoed, "Yes, ma''am!"


    "Good I like the energy in you all, the result of you all who has cleared the first test is on the notice board in the hall, you can check your current ranking there or your G.S.C card, though it is important to appreciate the best effort too, so I''ll announce the top five rankers of the first test."


    Every candidate was tense and was praying to grab the rank in the top five,


    "I''ll start with the top five,


    5. Clearing the first trial in just ten minutes and thirty-six seconds, mister Luke Gram has earned the fifth rank,


    4. Clearing the test in eight minutes and thirteen seconds miss Zia Ivy Iwand has earned the fourth rank,


    3. Clearing the test in six minutes and forty seconds mister Derek Whitevon has earned the third rank,


    2. Clearing the stage in six minutes in six minutes and twenty-five seconds miss Phoebe Lanchester has earned the second rank,


    And the one who has aced the first trial with an astonishing and unbelievable time, in just twenty-two seconds of passing time the Crown Prince Niran Ormer Azeihik has earned the first rank in the first test."


    When she announced the first rank all of the candidates were dumbstruck in awe along with Aaris.


    "Ten-...ten seconds? As Miss Tara said, this guy is a monster! Not just this, she also mentioned his test in charge was Sir. Edward and he prepared it especially for him, many people know that the crown prince is Sir. Edward''s Seth, who will direct study under him if he passed the Grand Selection, though still Sir. Edward, who is known for his strict ideals as an educator, won''t go easy on him no matter what, moreover he will be more strict on him. So How did he manage to finish the test in mere twenty seconds? On top of that, he sees me as a challenger!"


    Aaris gulped and his mind went passive for a moment, not just him everyone in the hall was looking at Niran in awe, many of them were shaking in nervousness.


    When Aaris moved his eyes to Niran he found him glaring at him in concussion & irritation on his face.


    "Why is he looking at me like that? Please stop!" Aaris bit his lips cursing his grieving luck.


    "Remember their faces rest of the candidates they are your worst competition and be prepared to face them anytime or anywhere during selection, now all of you disperse and go to your room and take good rest and prepare for tomorrow, I wish you all best of luck and wish that each one of you will be performing well, though just "well" is not enough for selection so put your everything on the line, now good night all of you!."


    Lillian walked down from the stage and walked out of the hall, the moment she went out the hall became chaos and gather around Niran,


    "Your majesty, you are amazing!" "As expected, from his majesty!" "You are going to win this, your majesty!"  A horde of candidates was blabbering around him, trying to get on his good side, while some of the students were just standing on the corner, calm and collected.


    "Damn, look at those butt lickers! Didn''t waste any moment to praise him and butter him, what do they think if they do this he''ll help them selection, dream on! The moment he finds an opening he''ll destroy you all in seconds." A guy passed by Aaris and said to another boy standing next to him.


    It was obvious that among this mob he has admirers and haters too, for both his formidable strength and his position.


    "As usual he is the center of attention. He is going to be the most troublesome guy for us. What do you think, you lucky prick!" Styrmir walked close to Aaris and placed his hand on his shoulder.


    "What I think, well yes looking at his strength is obvious¡­ oye who do you think you are getting cozy with? Just a few moments you were killing me in mind and cursing me" Aaris grabbed his hand and squeezed it with all he had.


    "Ouch! ouch! That hurts you, jerk! Also, last, be gone, be bygones, and start afresh. I know you have a hidden talent!" He smiled sinisterly at Aaris.


    "What...what are you talking about?" Aaris averted his gaze.


    "Now¡­ Now don''t hide the truth and tell me what spell you used to seduce Miss. Uru" he got awfully close and grabbed his shoulders.


    What kind of dumbass is he? I should get away from him as soon as possible! Aaris freed himself and walked away.


    "Wait a minute Rise Kier! What in the world are you trying to do!" Niran screamed from afar.

 Chapter 53 - Late But Not Out Of Options

    -- Aaris - POV --


    "What in the world are you trying to do?" Crown prince treaded at me in bitterness,


    "Are you not the one whom Madam Tara vouched for? If you are then why are you not in the top five!" He was fuming in anger but it was only his facial expressions that didn''t change much.


    ''Well I am kind of but I am certainly not someone she is backing up! I should wrap things soon or it will get more complicated from here on.


    Listening to this he squeezed his forehead and huffed out a sigh,


    "Guess I''m wrong here, she clearly did not declare you her Seth yet! Never mind if you don''t mind, can you tell me your ranking of your prior test?"


    ''Hmmm... Of course! I did enter the hall before many candidates, which would mean I did grab a decent rank!'' Let me check.'' I pulled out my G.S.C card and turned it around,


    ''What''s my current ranking?'' I had a proud smile on my face but it went away sooner than I expected.


    On the back of my card, a number appeared,


    | RANK - 800th |


    | Clearing Time - one hour, twenty-three minutes, and forty-six seconds |


    ''What in the beautiful fuck?'' Inside of my heart shattered, and I even forgot I was smiling earlier and none of the expressions changed.


    "Oye¡­ one, are you serious? You hit the rock bottom dude" Styrmir peeked from my shoulder and was all smug ear to ear.


    ''B...but how is this possible? I am sure I got here before many candidates. I should''ve ranked at least close to 400 or 300!'' My hands started shaking.


    "I can''t believe this, what kind of assumptions did Miss Tara make before giving his name?" Muttering this he went away, and most of the candidates followed him outside.


    "I think I know why you are confused about your rank, did you go to the infirmary after the test? You see many candidates went to the infirmary and the mana rejuvenation chamber, to get their wounds checked they got during the test and restore their mana, the next trial is tomorrow so the academy provided us a rejuvenation center where candidates trials can prepare and get back what they used in the first test, it takes some time probably an hour or something to completely rejuvenate it." Styrmir explained.


    "But that doesn''t explain your awful passing time, how did you spend an entire hour? Well for most of us there we sabotage or set up where they take one hostage or just try to kill in the name of decreasing competition, but the opponents were so weak it shouldn''t even take more than thirty minutes. What were you doing for an hour?" His doubt was more of a tease rubbing salt on my wounds.


    ''For an hour, oh I remembered I was asleep!'' I just remembered, Miss Tara mentioned that I failed to perceive what was happening next to me and slept nonchalantly.


    "Bruh! What kind of idiot are you?" Here this from him makes me wanna drown somewhere.


    "Well more or less, it was the first day and we still got three more trials ahead. Nobody knows what the future holds, so don''t sulk and go take a rest, I''ll look forward to our next meeting!" Styrmir whacked my back and went out of the hall with the rest of the candidates.


    I should get going too, this isn''t the end, there are still three more trials left, I can still redeem myself but for that I need sleep!


    My fatigue triumphed over my stress and I went back to my chamber and went to sleep.


    The next day the dawn broke,


    "Rise! Oye Rise! Get up! Or you''ll be late for the trial!" I opened my eyes and saw my roommates shaking me.


    ''Just five minutes more!''


    "What a fool! We were told that we have to meet at 12 o''clock at noon and it''s already 11 when are you going to wake up?"


    This voice, crown prince? And what did he say?


    I jumped out of my bed.


    ''11 o''clock!? Ah! I need to get ready fast! I am definitely going to miss breakfast!'' I opened my private closet with the card which had my candidate uniform and went straight to the bathroom.


    "What are you talking about? We already had breakfast at 8 am. We tried to take you up but you were senseless and said Mr. Serlin just five more minutes."


    "Hahaha¡­ now I know you were telling the truth back then when you said that we''re asleep during the test!" Another guy jumped into the conversation and facepalmed his face in laughter.


    Though they didn''t have any hostility or anger towards me, I noticed all nine of them were properly dressed and were waiting for me.


    ''Cut me some slack! And I am really sorry for bothering you so you can go ahead and I''ll see you all at the ground.''


    "Fine then! We all are going ahead, Luke, stay here, and bring him with you as soon as he is ready." The Crown Prince grabbed his coat and left with the other boys.


    "As you say, your majesty."


    ''So your name is Luke? I heard this name somewhere before...oh! You are the fourth ranker !'' The boy who woke me up was Luke Gram, he has a kind face & long black hair, he smiled at me and then sat on his bed, which was just next to me.


    "Well yeah, I am also his majesty''s imperial knight but still under training."


    Crap! I need to hurry! I took a shower and got dressed as fast as I could.


    ''I am ready!''


    " You sure took your sweet time." His smile was still unfazed.


    ''What do you mean we can still make it-'' I glanced at the clock, it was striking its arms at 11:55, the ground was at least 2 kilometers away from the dorm, even if we ran...


    ''We''ll never make it!'' Tears came to my eyes why everything goes wrong when I need to do something!


    "Haha...fret let''s get out of dorm space" he calmly got up, we got off the dorm and came back to the octagon pillar, I checked the time at the huge clock tower in the academy visible from any corner around the whole city, it was already 11:57.


    ''I am sorry we both will be kicked out because of me''


    "Didn''t I tell you to fret not," he grabbed my waist,


    [ TALARIA LEAP ]


    his feet started oozing yellow smoke and a magic circle appeared on the ground of his feet.


    ''What the-'' he suddenly jumped and we flew in the air, it was a huge leap in the sky for moments I could even see the whole city of Freyan, but when we started descending my stopped for a while, no air drag or wind pressure was blocking us and when I looked down I saw the ground where all of the candidates were assembled.


    ''How will you land?'' My heartbeat was springing through the sky.


    "Of course on foot." He looked at me like it was the easiest and obvious thing to do.


    ''Are you serious? We are probably 400 meters above the ground! We will be crushed if we land on our feet!''


    He was kidding. I know he has different plans.


    He looked at me and smiled again.


    ''You''ve got to be kidding me.


    Aaaaaa!! Somebody help!" I screamed out loud.


    **


    "Woah you heard that?"


    "What?"


    "A loud scream."


    "I heard it too, it''s getting louder but where is it coming from?"


    The candidates were looking around searching for the source of the painful second getting more intense with each second.


    "LOOK AT THE SKY!" a girl pointed at the sky and everybody elevated their gaze.


    "What is that? "


    "Meteor? Are we under attack?"


    "It''s probably a dog"


    "Are you serious? "


    "Save talk for later and save them first if they hit the ground dropping from such altitude even if their bones will turn to powder." An upheaval surges the crowd of hundreds.


    "Don''t worry they''ll be fine!" Niran said loudly, every candidate was surprised looking at him so calm and relaxed.


    "Is it him? The one Madam Tara backed for Rise Kier?" Welkin Dinzen, The Scholar among the faculty spoke.


    "Yup! It''s him! Wow! he is literally flying at this point but he is not alone." Bianca Rollins, ( Scholar ) giggled.


    "Somebody help!!!!!" Aaris wanted to cry but the tears flew away before they came out of their eyes.


    "RISE!!" Uru cried in shock, "don''t die! Life is precious, you can still get your rank up!" Uru was running around in anxiety.


    "This lump of meat!" Aaris mumbled to himself.


    "Ready?" Luke spoke,


    "Ready for what?" Aaris'' life flashed before his eyes again.


    With just a few tens meters above the ground.


    "I am sorry mother this is it I am coming to you," Aaris said in his prayers.


    A huge crash was made to the ground, rocks and dust flew everywhere but no one got hurt.


    Dodging the ruins in different ways, many candidates tried to get close but when the dust clouds were cleared they couldn''t believe what was in front of them.


    Luke Gram and Rise Kier landed without any scratch on their body.


    They looked as they just came after dressing up unfazed.


    "What a hell of an entry, we are going to have a lot of fun this year!" Bianca licked her lips.

 Chapter 54 - A New Name

    -- Aaris - POV --


    It''s so dark, where am I? The last thing I remember is me and Luke were late for the assembly before trial and he grabbed me and then¡­ jumped in the sky and then¡­ then¡­.


    Ah yes, I crashed and died,


    I feel like I can my eyes open again, what a bright light when I opened my eyes a shaded feminine figure was in front of its eyes,


    ''Mother?''


    "OH MY! if you want it I can become your mommy master Rise! " The woman had a familiar voice and she grabbed my head and snuggled it close to her breast.


    ''This sensation misses Uru?'' I opened my eyes wide and found Miss Uru hugging me and the candidates gathered around her.


    "Yup! It''s me, you passed out so I used a basic healing spell! I was really worried, you know!"


    If she doesn''t relive her hold I''ll pass out again!


    "Now get up! It''s already 12:30! Since you passed out the scholars put a hold on the assembly before the trial, now don''t make more trouble for others and join in!" She relieved me and gave me a hand to get up, after a few breaths I was back to normal.


    I thanked her and she wished me luck and walked away, as soon as she left it started.


    "What a scum!"


    "Isn''t he a dog!"


    "He is! Absolute worst, we even got all of us late!"


    "That''s the Ruined Prince for you"


    "Why is he even here? Still in the academy?"


    The candidates around me started muttering again, all of that was just like before but what is this Ruined Prince?


    "Are you okay now?" Styrmir got behind me, his words may seem concerning but his face was clearing and was telling otherwise, I probably know why.


    ''Styrmir?''


    "What Mr. Lucky pervert?" His veins were popping out of his forehead,


    ''I don''t want to hear this from you, though, can I ask you something?''


    After a horde, the candidates finished cursing me in their breaths as they scattered away.


    "Spit it out!" He claimed down as from expressions,


    ''What is this Ruined Prince thing? Who is he?''


    "Hmm? You don''t know?"


    ''Know what?''


    He grinned and kneeled before me, "The Ruined Prince is none other but you, your majesty!"


    ''What? What are you talking about? Me prince and get up!?''


    "My...my don''t be angry my lord" he was barely holding back his laughter,


    ''Just answer it already, what in the world is this Ruined Prince thing?'' I don''t know how long I will hold back myself from punching this guy''s face.


    "Well when the previous test ended there were two guys who were the center of everybody''s attention, first the Crown Prince Niran, who cleared the first test in unbelievable time, and now everybody knows him with a new name the Reigning Prince, the one who rules the prime!


    who is loved and looked up to by everyone!"


    Well, it was obvious for him to earn a name or two in the academy but why me though?


    "The other one who got the attention was you, everybody was already jealous & bit afraid of you because Miss Tara backed you up but when the news of you coming at last rank spread through the Academy, they were surprised and angry too, why a worthless guy like you have madam Tara behind her back! I also heard some news that you failed your Mana screen test. Is it true?"


    ''I did! I don''t even possess equal to a child, though-''


    "Woah I thought it was just a rumor to defame you but man! Who knew you were such weakling! All of this added up and soon after you became famous with a new name,


    The Ruined Prince! The one who lingers at the lowest!" And he finally broke into laughter and the candidates who still were around me joined him.


    I need to endure it! Not now! I will clear the Grand Selection by getting in the top 10 until then I have to endure it!


    "Alright¡­ attention now all of you! Stand properly and listen carefully!" A woman formally dressed in a black coat and skirt with a pink band on her waist, she was very beautiful and her open sorrel pink hair swirled in the air like roses kissing brisk winds.


    Behind her, there was a gloomy-looking man who looked tired, and his hair was not done and his bangs covered his face. He had worn an unironed black coat and trousers, but he was a bit different. On his coat, there was a white mark with a grey dot on it.


    "I think I found a reason to live, but who is that rude man beside her, is this how you stand beside a goddess? Fucking lucky guy! " Styrmir beside me teared up and was drooling.


    ''Can''t you just act normal for once?''


    "Ahem! My name is Bianca Rollins, Scholar of Florencia Trait and Professor of this Academy also. The man here is Welkin Denzin. He is also a professor like me. Also, don''t be afraid, he may look gloomy, aloof, lazy which he is, and weak. I assure you he is a teacher here!"


    She said all that with a smile to all the candidates, almost every candidate felt sorry for the guy.


    The guy walked up to her and stood at her left,


    "My name is Welkin Denzin. I am pleased to meet you all." He waved his hand at us.


    That''s all!?


    "So, I welcome you all in the ''technically'' first trial of the three of Magu''s Academy Grand Selection, I will explain to you the first trial will be a written exam but as you know it won''t be as simple as that, also since we are already behind the decided schedule I''ll make this quick¡­


    All the best!" A thumbs up with a big smile she stood there, every candidate who was nervous for the trial hoped this would ease us but!


    "What!!!! Ma''am, please tell us something, at least a hint!" The crowd of candidates became restless and panicked.


    "I am really sorry but we don''t have much time!" joined her hands and bowed, and got off the stage.


    Everybody was looking at me and menacing, I could feel them stabbing me with their eyes, but I am the one who is in the worst situation, please forgive me!


    "Now, now! Everyone there is no need to be afraid, follow us to the exam hall and take your G.S.C cards in your hands. Your rank is also your roll number and you can find your seat too."


    Walking for a while we reached in front of a huge horseshoe hall, it had more than enough space to fit in eight hundred students.


    "Everyone take your seat!"


    Everybody hurried into the class and found numbers glowing in front of every seat, I looked around and found the number 800 glowing topmost in the left corner and raced to my seat and sat down.


    "Everybody in their place? Hmm¡­ now it''s 12:55 and the exam will begin at 1 o''clock at the bell of the clock tower and end at


    2 o''clock bell, the exam paper, and the sheet will appear in front of you once when the exam starts,


    But before we start I want to tell you that cheating is absolutely prohibited and it will not be tolerated, though don''t forget to gel your fellow candidates too! Me and prof. Welkin will be your invigilator now it''s only one minute left before the beginning all the best!" They both sat behind the teacher''s desk.


    In a moment the minute passed a loud bell rang and the trial started!


    Three pages of question paper appeared in front of me. I picked it up and took a look.


    What the fuck? There were a hundred questions and none of them was an easy one, we have to answer them all in just one hour? How?


    As I turned the pages a sheet of paper fell down on my desk I took a good look at it & on the top, it was written,


    | Answer sheet,


    Please remember no supplement sheet will be given |


    "Madam Bianca!" A girl raised her hand from the middle of the row,


    "Yes?" She answered, her smile was as stoic as always.


    "There are a total of a hundred questions!" ¡ã ( ¡ã the girl )


    "I know!" * ( * Bianca )


    "and we have given only a single sheet of paper!" ¡ã


    "I know!" *


    "It says no supplement will be given!" ¡ã


    " I know!" *


    "I looked at the questions, neither of them has a short answer!" ¡ã


    "I know that too!" *


    "Then how will we write all of the answers in a single sheet? " ¡ã


    "That I don''t know!" *


    Her smile remained on her face, and all of the halls gasped, my feet and started trembling.


    "I would advise you not to waste your precious time on silly questions and start already! You don''t have much time!"


    And paper too! you fucking bitch!

 Chapter 55 - Its Your Fault!

    -- Aaris - POV --


    What should I do?


    10 minutes have passed and I haven''t even drawn a dot, I can almost answer sixty of them but there is not enough space for three answers!


    If this goes on I won''t even hit the passing marks-,


    Wait they didn''t tell us what is the passing marks,


    I got it! there aren''t any passing marks!


    It is the trial to test candidates'' abilities to analyze a situation and choose between fight or flight!


    That''s right!


    ''Miss. Bianca!''


    "Yes? Any questions?"


    ''I answered only 5 questions! I want to quit!'' I know there is no passing marks so will i-''


    "You''ll fail! Passing marks is sixty and for each question, do you want to reconsider?" How come her smile always stays unfazed?


    ''Yes, thank you very much." I bowed and started erasing the previous answers.


    Back to square one!


    "I am done." A boy from the first row stood up.


    "My! As expected from the crown prince!" Bianca clapped in excitement, "Finishing the test in just eleven minutes! truly amazing, the imperial family never ceases to impress, I remember your older brother finished his in just six minutes! It was-"


    "Madam! Can I go now?" His tone suddenly changed, it became cold, Bianca flinched but her swifty smile appeared again.


    "Yes, leave the paper on the table and tap your G.S.C card on it once it will register your name and submission will be complete, You can leave then."


    Bianca explained and closed her eyes.


    Soon he finished and talked with Bianca a little more and left, every candidate looked at him with envy but accepted the reality.


    In a little while, thirty minutes passed and many students finished and bailed out.


    And here I was cracking my fingers and neck again and again, for me, time was going very slowly, my sheet was dirty¡­ What should I do? What should I do?


    Should I take a peek at my neighbor to my right, she seems to write for a while but what is she writing and where? But Bianca clearly said that cheating is prohibited but I don''t have many options. Also, I am at least fifty meters away from them and also in the highest corner seat, they can''t see me, It''s just a peek!


    I grabbed my neck with both hands and slowly raised my chin, swiftly rolling my eyes from left to right¡­ damn it, I can''t see it, her hand is in the way! Lemme stretch just a little more¡­ my neck bone is about to break, just a peek!


    Her hand moved! Finally, I can- what the fuck,


    I looked at her sheet and saw her doodling on the sheet!


    Then I looked at her face and she looked at me, she was crying too!


    I can''t even be angry at her¡­ she was suffering from the same grief.


    We are doomed!


    I can''t even think straight now and five more minutes have passed, Wait!


    there is still one option left¡­ Maybe this could work. Let''s try it. I looked at her and drew her attention and she looked at me.


    I can''t even describe how miserable she was at that time, her nose flowing and tears from her eyes soaked her cheeks.


    I tried to talk to her, but I couldn''t make a sound. Then I looked at their eyes, blurry brown and puffy eyes, she was sniffing and biting her upper lips with lower ones and her face looked like a bunny.


    I could understand what they were trying to express,


    "-- Please help me, if nothing is done I will fail¡­ please, they are so cruel! --"


    I wiped my tears and tried to hold a conversation with my eyes too¡­


    ''-- I know right! I don''t know if it will work or not but I have an idea --''


    "Really!?" She yelled and jumped in excitement.


    "Do you have any kind of trouble, Miss. Ruth?" Bianca noticed us.


    "Nothing ma''am, I am okay!" She wiped her tears with her sleeves and sat down.


    "Are you sure? Well then, please continue." Bianca moved away from her gaze from Ruth.


    Ruth gawked at with shining eyes,


    "-- what''s the idea? Hurry up we don''t have much time --"


    I tried to explain the plan without words but with this silent chat, we had...


    Her expression changed from gratitude to distrust,


    She raised her eyebrow and curled her lip in doubt,


    "-- Are you kidding me? Are you sure this will freaking work? --"


    I raised both of my eyebrows and smiled,


    ''-- Do you have any other better options or ideas? --''


    She sighed and gave me heartfeltly smug,


    -- Let''s go! --


    She started writing vigorously!


    I need to start too, more than thirty minutes have elapsed and half of the students have walked out of the hall.


    Many candidates are still scratching their heads but I don''t have time to worry about others!


    And I executed my plan to pass the test!


    Operation tiny words!


    If I try I could answer each question in two lines, the page is a bit longer and broader than the normal one and there is no rule saying we can''t write on the back too!


    I started writing and I really finished the first answer in two lines though the words aren''t visible normally. They will have to pull the paper close to the eyes and squint their eyes or maybe use a magnifying glass.


    Hehe, I am not breaking any rule, I am safe!


    Also, I studied so much before, I could at least get passing marks.


    I scribbled as fast as I could and answered fifty-seven questions but both of my pages were filled and the pages looked like the night sky, both back and front were totally black with many white dots, which were the spaces between the words.


    I still need to answer three more questions to hit the passing marks but there is no space left!


    I dug my eyes into the pages to find some room between the lines so that I could fit three more answers, fortunately, I found it but this time I need to write the words more tinier than before!


    But only a few more minutes have left and a handful of candidates are still in the hall.


    I slipped my grip and pinched my pen''s nib with my nails.


    Began writing more vigorously,


    "Attention all candidates only one minute has left," Miss. Bianca stood up and took a yawn,


    "So, please submit before the due time, if you somehow fail to submit the sheet and try to submit it after it, your sheet will be rejected automatically and won''t submerge to the marking oracle."


    Damn it, just one more answer¡­


    Done! Now what? Oh yes, where is my card? Found it¡­ now I can -


    "Alright, candidates!" I heard Bianca''s voice again and my heart jumped out of my chest and I got settled and my card slipped in the air.


    That''s it, I am done! I am Sir. Serlin and Miss. Ilin but it looks like I won''t make it to the next trial!


    "The First official trial has ended! For those who didn''t make it to the fixed submit time for assessment, I am really sorry but you won''t be able to move to the next trial by default."


    It was my first time seeing a concerned look on Bianca''s face, perhaps she truly felt sorry for the failed candidates.


    "Please humbly go to the waiting collect your belonging from the waiting chamber and stay there for a while-"


    before Bianca could finish a roar broke in the hall,


    "I don''t accept this! You fucking assholes! There neither was enough time nor space to write all the answers and you never told us how to solve the paper! Now you are telling me to dawdle after doing us dirty!" A boy from the second row slammed his desk and broke it.


    Not just him, the remaining candidates broke down into tears, and sounds of weeping and cursing filled the hall.


    "Calm down master Menso, nobody here is to blame for your failure but you, we can''t change rules for anyone, also this isn''t the end you could again try- "


    Bianca tried to calm him down but didn''t have any plans to do so,


    "DON''T FUCK WITH ME! NEXT YEAR? I AM THE FIRSTBORN OF THE GREAT VONDAKE FAMILY! YOU ARE TELLING ME TO TRY AGAIN YOU FUCKING BITCH!" Cutting Bianca at short he cried out.


    "But I guess you are right, I didn''t realize it isn''t anybody else fault" he turned his head to me and looked at me with his fuming red eyes,


    "It''s this bitch''s fault! We got late because of him and missed the general instruction, so you can''t fail me! It isn''t my fault fail him! Kick Rise Kier out! Not me!"


    He pointed his finger at me and punched his desk.


    "Enough master Menso I know you are depressed and it is reasonable for you to be angry but let me assure you master Rise is not at fault, the only thing you all missed was a general introduction and the rules and procedure which were already explained during the examination." Bianca crossed her arms and leaned on the teacher''s desk.


    "I had enough of your shit!" He yelled and jumped at me,


    "It''s all your fault, you lowlife!"

 Chapter 56 - Get Up Partner!

    -- Aaris - POV --


    Menso was fast but not fast enough that my eyes could miss him. He leaped over his desk and started running at me, I stood there and pulled my guard.


    "YOU FUCKER!


    [ HEAVY ARM ]!"


    He used a 3rd-grade physical strengthening spell, his arm would be seven times heavier than it originally was, one clean hit would easily crush every bond on a normal human.


    But for me, it is not something I should be afraid of¡­


    "You son of bitch! Just because a Trident got your back doesn''t mean you can hold us back too! I know you were late on purpose so that you can get a chance to fix your rank by deferring the weak one!"


    When Menso said this, all the candidates who had tears in there before now had raging anger and detest me now. They all looked at me and scorned me as they were ready to tear me apart from limb to limb.


    "Think and choose your words carefully before using them master Menso, this type of behavior is not acceptable and will not be tolerated in the Magus Academy, I would''ve condoned everything you said to me before, but if hurt any candidate it will not be forgiven and I would advise you to stop now before I get serious."


    Miss. Bianca did sound serious but same as always her smile didn''t fade, and it looked like she mocked him.


    When I looked at everyone I forgot that someone is storming an assault on me, I lowered my hands and for a second I blamed myself for their failure¡­


    But only for a second


    ''Screw this, you all failed because you aren''t capable enough to pass the trial, I don''t give a fuck what happened to you or not! If you have what it takes to face a problem then you don''t need any instructions on how to face it! So quit bitching about it!"


    I screamed my lungs out and freed my mana in my right hand¡­


    [ ROGUE RAID ] I''ll finish this for once and all.


    "You peasant! Big words for the worst rank! I am going to smash you to the ground!" He was just a few feet away from me.


    I tightened my fist and pulled my arm back¡­


    "Well said, master Kier! Now calm down Master Menso,


    [ MAGIA FLORENCE-


    BUD DAFFODIL ] "


    Bianca spoke in a loud voice and enchanted and snapped he finger, a magic circle appeared in the air above Menso,


    "What the fuck is this?-" Menso didn''t even take a good look at it and a big flower bud-like creature appeared out of the magic circle and swallowed Menso.


    ''Waa! What in the world is that?'' I looked over Bianca, as she stood over there as nothing happened! Every candidate in the hall creeped out and left their corner and flocked there.


    ''Ma''am, what is this? Where is Menso?'' I dispelled my attack and took a few steps back too, I could even see him struggling inside the bud.


    In a few moments, Menso inside the bud stopped struggling¡­


    ''What the fuck! Is he dead!? Ma''am?''


    "Fret not dear, fufu¡­


    [ BLOOM DAFFODIL ]"


    she snapped her finger again, the bud bloomed and a big flower blossomed in front of me, and in the center, Mesom was standing and smiling!


    And his smile was the creepiest thing of the whole day, grinning his teeth out I pulled my guard again.


    ''Oye you okay? Are you hurt anywhere?'' I slid a bit close to him to check on him,


    "I am fine, thank you for worrying about me and I am sorry for my rude behavior before please forgive me and let me repent for it." He lowered his head to me and his tone of talking completely changed! I could feel the sincerity in his apology, I jumped a few steps back again.


    ''Ma''am, what the hell happened to him? It''s creeping me out! I think he lost it!'' I looked over Bianca.


    "No need to worry about him, he is perfectly fine. I just gave him a flower that could make him reflect on his past actions and turn a new leaf."


    Miss. Bianca was enjoying every moment here. I could see the pleasure on her face and her cheeks rolling up pink with her smile.


    ''What? How? just a few seconds before he was prepared to murder me and now he is like I am his long best friend! Please turn him back. I don''t think I am barely holding my urge to punch the weird face he is making now!''


    Staring at me with a wide grin, not just me, anyone will do the same!


    "Now...now not you too, well I guess he looks more creepy now but doesn''t droop to violence, I guess it''s fine now."


    Bianca took a deep breath and clapped once,


    [ EMBARK SENESCENCE ]


    and the flower petals started to wither,


    "You see that was a flower called Daffodil, they symbolize forgiveness, my Magia*  { a particular magic style or specialty in magus arts } is Florence, I study and use magic derived from flowers! I undid the spell, he''ll be normal in an hour or so, there is no need to worry about him, I just woke up the kind boy inside him, let me show you!


    Master Meson!" She huffed his name with a laugh,


    "Yes, madam Bianca, I apologize to you too for my insolent behavior, will you forgive me?" He raised his head and turned to Bianca and bowed to her now.


    "Who is more beautiful, your mom or me? " ?Bianca spoken out loud,


    "Of course you ma''am!" ¡ãMason answered abruptly.


    "You are smarter? your mom or me?"?


    "Of course you ma''am!"¡ã


    "Who is more fat? Your mom or me?"?


    ''Miss. Bianca what are you-''


    "My mother ma''am!"¡ã Meson sulked after he answered.


    Woah! She is going to land some emotional damage here¡­


    " I guess that''s enough, you''ve probably learned your lesson! Master Mason!" She yelled,


    "Yes ma''am?"


    "And the rest of the candidates!"


    "Yes ma''am!" I and the candidates swarmed in the corner all shouted together,


    "As I said earlier, those who were unable to submit the answer sheet before the due time is out of the selection by default please move on to the waiting hall"


    Bianca walked up to a girl who cried so much that her eyes were swollen, she pulled out her handkerchief and wiped her tears, and gently touched her forehead with her own.


    "[ MAGIA FLORENCE,


    ESSENCE DE EDELWEISS]"


    I faint pleasant aroma scattered in the air, as I breathed in it filled me with a strange feeling of hope and courage, along with the remaining candidates, all wiped their faces and smiled.


    The girl''s face healed to normal, and others too.


    "I am really sorry for you all but don''t lose hope, think this as a chance to understand & overcome your weakness and bloom as new! We won''t go anywhere, so please don''t give up!"


    Me, Meson, and Ruth who hid under the desk behind me all came out and walked down close to her.


    "Alright, I hope we''ll all see each other once again."


    Candidates said their goodbye to Bianca and slowly every student walked out of the hall.


    ''Let''s go, Ruth.'' This is the end for me, but I hope she''ll participate and clear the Trial next year.


    "Why? Where are we going?" She grabbed and pulled my sleeve and I fell on my back.


    ''Where else to the waiting hall! We weren''t able to submit the sheet on time we ar-''


    "I submitted mine a minute before though." She leaned close to face and with a blank expression held up a peace sign.


    ''You traitor! Ah! I don''t even have the energy to get angry." This will be the last time I see her but I am happy I could help her. I don''t know if she passed or not but I want her to.


    ''I am happy for you!'' I smiled as wide as I could.


    "Don''t lose hope this early, you idiot!" She pinched my nose and sighed.


    "Here, your card! I caught it in mid-air! You see, I can use a small range of Space - rift, and teleportation. I opened one side of the space window in the air in which your card fell and then opened the other side above your sheet, thanks to that your card directly fell on the sheet."


    Her face gleamed with a bright smile,


    ''You mean!''


    "Did you see your sheet still on your desk?"


    ''I- I didn''t... ''


    "Right! So now get up, partner! It''s still way too early to give up, let''s go and hear the result!" She stretched her hand me,


    ''I felt like I could cry at this moment but I already cried enough today thanks to Luke, I forgot to thank him too.''


    I grabbed her hand and stood up.


    "Well isn''t it great to be young!" Bianca tapped on my shoulder.


    Then I heard a big yawn coming from the teacher''s desk.


    "Ah! Did I wake you up, Welkin?" Bianca gasped and we were startled too,


    This guy was asleep through the whole trial!


    "You two! Move to the ground now!" He looked very pissed.

 Chapter 57 - The Two Rules.

    -- Aaris - POV --


    After a good stretch and cracking his neck, Welkin stood up, his eyes were still dropping and he was still sluggish.


    "You really took your sweet time, now move yourself the candidates are waiting!"


    Bianca looked very excited and hoped to the door, me and Ruth were still in awe looking at Welkin.


    "You sure this guy was our invigilator?" She pointed at him,


    ''I don''t know¡­ and I have stopped thinking now, I realized one thing after coming here the more you''ll see the more you get shocked.''


    We joked around for a minute or two while they were walking out.


    "You two, why aren''t you still here? Have any problems finding the way? Then follow me."


    Welkin pushed his hands in his pocket and led the way, but...


    "Oye...Wellie the ground is on the right, why are you going left?" Miss. Bianca called him from behind and he was paused his steps,


    "I¡­ I want to go to the washroom." He averaged his eyes, he definitely forgot the way!


    "I see¡­ but still the men''s washroom is also on the left, it''s the lady''s washroom ahead."


    She giggled and faked her concern, Now Miss. Bianca is just enjoying this guy''s misery!


    "I am sorry for this guy, he is just a bit¡­ I shouldn''t lie, he is very bad at directions."


    Bianca vicious grin spread through her face and Welkin silently turned and marched his way to the ground and got ahead of us but again,


    "The washroom is on the left. Wellie, aren''t you going to finish up your business?"


    He stopped again and swiftly went into the washroom, somehow we both felt sorry for the guy.


    After walking for a while we both reached the ground and Bianca and Welkin, who were walking behind, asked us to go ahead and join the others and tell them they''ll be there shortly.


    "Say, Rise, what do you think will we pass?" She lowered her gaze looking at her strolling feet


    ''I don''t know, but at least we didn''t sit around and wait to blame others as an excuse, so whatever is going to happen will be best for you! ''


    As for me, it''s a life or death game¡­ I can''t hope for anything less than the best.


    "Guess you are also right! Well then let''s hope that we see each other again." She laughed and went and joined the girls gossiping at one side.


    "Oh ho, finally he''s here!" A boy placed his hand around my shoulder and other boys with him surrounded me.


    "You know how much we were annoyed and faced troubles in the trial because of you mister Ruined?"


    All their sour faces at me were the same as before I saw them in the hall a few minutes ago.


    "What? You are still going to keep your mouth shut after everything? You better apologize now for everything you have done!" Another boy from the crowd came up in front of me and grabbed my collar.


    ''I don''t know what you want but if an apology can make you happy then,


    I¡­ am¡­ Sorry¡­''


    I should avoid getting in useless fights but he talking all gently and reserved will only make things worse for me.


    "Is this the attitude for someone who is-" the boy pulled his arm back for a punch,


    "What are you doing here?" Luke grabbed the boy''s shoulder and smiled like always.


    "I- I am just-" all the boys around me turned wary and the crowd scattered in seconds.


    "I''ll make you pay for everything or else drop from the trial now!"


    Walking past me the boy whispered in my ears and went away.


    *sigh


    ''Aren''t I the apple of everyone''s eye?''


    Luke cracked into laughter and tears after hearing this,


    "Nice one, so how did you do?"


    ''The trial?''


    "Yes, how''d it go? Luke''s curiosity shone in his eyes brightly, guess he was the same as the Crown Prince who had taken an interest in me because of Madam Tara.


    But the awful memories of the test flashed in front of me, should I tell him?


    "Why did you turn so gloomy?"


    '' Leave me aside, I can''t see the crown prince here,  where did he go?'' I need to change the topic.


    "Ah! His majesty was called by The Student Council of Magus Academy, so he went to meet them."


    Luke and I started walking and after his reply, Luke looked concerned.


    He shouldn''t worry about him this much, he is strong, I need to light up his mood,


    ''Woah¡­ student council? He really has become popular they probably want him to join the student council, he-''


    "That''s not it! I am sure! He definitely didn''t call him to join the student council! I am sure he doesn''t even want him in the academy."


    His expressions drastically changed him, he looked afraid and furious at the same time.


    ''Oye Luke? Are you okay? What happened? Who are you talking about?''


    Something isn''t right, who doesn''t want the Crown Prince in the Academy? I am sure there are many envious and disgruntled nobles and commoners with twisted intentions in the academy and outside, but Sir. Edward is backing him up! And he is more than strong and smart enough to pass the selection.


    Nobody can be a bother for him or get in his way, I am sure Luke knows this too but then why does he look so worried then? It''s just a meeting with the student council.


    ''Luke what do you mean-''


    "Alright! Everyone enough chit chats!" Miss Bianca called out from the podium, behind him Sir. Welkin was standing, so frowned like he was taken hostage or something.


    "Don''t mind, just forget about it, let''s go and hear our results."


    Luke''s expression changed again, even though he was smiling now he was still worried about it.


    "I praise every one of you for finishing the test on time and I hope everyone did their best, I know this one hour must be very tough for all of you, and you all must be very tired so I won''t take much time and announce the result before that! Wellie-! Ahem, I mean Sir. Welkin has something to announce."


    She definitely said his name on purpose but Now what? So far he showed his interest in the selection before.


    Welkin came upfront and cleared his throat and took a deep breath,


    "Radel Fuoshin,


    Waiikon Deaton,


    Garfield Turner,


    Peigan Moss,


    Galia Grant,


    Rhea Sutton...."


    He suddenly started reciting names of candidates, everybody was confused and gossiping started guessing what he was doing, he was uttering the names while standing stoic like he was just sitting a random name that came into his mind, after a little while when at least three hundred called out he stopped.


    "Phew! There were so many names, every candidate whose name I mentioned now, please make a different group and assemble on the left side where Madam Bintch¡­ ahem madam Bianca is standing."


    He is fighting back! I looked at Miss Bianca. She was still smiling and acted like she didn''t hear anything but I could feel how pissed she was.


    "Sir, are you announcing the test result?"


    A girl raised her hand from the crowd.


    "Nope, miss Bintch, ahem I mean miss Bianca will announce the results later,"


    He''ll definitely pay for it later.


    After a small commotion, the candidates were done moving to the left, everybody looked at Welkin,


    He dozed off while standing.


    "Let me wake him up,


    [ ROSE PINCH ] " Miss. Bianca chanted and snapped.


    "OUCH!" Welkin jumped and rubbed his ass for a while, I don''t know what happened but you asked for it.


    "What the! Ah, was I asleep? My bad, then are you all done?" He was back to his droopy self,


    "Yes sir!" All candidates on the left side yelled in enthusiasm.


    ( "Do you think we passed?"


    "I think we did!"


    "He isn''t announcing the result, so this is probably a special mention!" )


    the chattering began again, they were excited but on our side, a few candidates became restless and nervous.


    "Silence please, now those who are on the left side," Welkin took a short pause,


    "Here comes a change of destiny!" The boy who grabbed my collar was also there.


    Welkin heard him and smiled at him, " Are Disqualified."


    All the candidates on the left froze, their eyes and mouths were wide open and some fell while standing.


    ( "What do you mean disqualified?"


    "What did we do wrong?"


    "Why?" )  the candidates started screaming at him,


    "Master Luke,"  Welkin called him,


    "Yes sir, " Luke answered,


    "What were the two most important rules we mentioned before the test?" Welkin looked at Luke.


    "Cheating was strictly prohibited and Helping fellow candidates," Luke said.


    "That''s correct, those on the left cheated and copied the answers and the skill of answering using spells during the test."


    Welkin''s expression suddenly changed, he stared at candidates on the left with disgust in his glare.


    "What are you saying? Do you have any proof!" The boy roared in anger.


    "Of course, I saw everything with my own eyes." Welkin turned his gaze to Bianca and nodded.


    Bianca pulled out two answer sheets and showed them placed in front of his face,


    "One of those sheets is yours and the other one yours and the other is one you copied from. Now should I explain where you cheated and how you did it?"


    Welkin looked at him and the boy started trembling.


    But he was sleeping the whole time. How did he see them? And so many at the same time remembered their names! How?

 Chapter 58 - Whos The Liar

    -- Aaris - POV --


    "Garfield Turner was it? Are you still going to act like you''re innocent?"  Welkin was frustrated and the boy, Garfield, was still claiming that he didn''t cheat and losing himself.


    "You are lying! You are just assuming that I cheated because both of our answers match! "  Garfield snatched both of the papers from Bianca''s hand.


    "I would ask you to watch your behavior and you need proof right?" Welkin walked close to him and touched his forehead.


    [ MAGIA ARGUS


    MEMORY OVERWATCH ]


    Garfield trembled and ceased like his soul left his body for a few minutes when Welkin moved his finger, Garfield fell on his knees.


    "You¡­ You were there!" Garfield was shivering and couldn''t even lift up his head.


    ''What did he do?''


    " Magia Argus, that''s Sir. Welkin trait, magic that gives the mage omnipresence, it''s a Divine Origin,


    He must be beside every candidate and keep an eye on each of us, throughout the test."


    Luke explained to me,


    ''Each one of us? At the same time?''


    "Yup! The Argus magia makes the mage split himself in two: an unconscious physical body and a conscious astral body which can swim through dimensions and worlds, a Saint class mage can divide himself into many astral bodies at once, but if a novice tries to do it and makes even a minor mistake his consciousness will shatter and be lost in an infinite number of worlds and dimensions for eternity."


    Luke was astonished and had a gleam in his eyes for Welkin, but really?


    There are mages who can do this? That''s why he was asleep! I wonder if I knew this spell I would''ve been exposed to the Tresguys'' a long ago but the risk is too ominous.


    ''Even if one astral body loses astray?''


    "Yes, after all, every astral body is part of one main consciousness, there are many mages that have gone senile or vegetative state because of the risk, the physical body will die but astral will wander astray forever. I know you are shocked but believe me, I am shocked too¡­ splitting in eight hundred astral bodies at once and keeping an eye on us, I didn''t even feel his presence, as expected from a Professor from Magus Academy."


    Luke was bewildered but,


    screw this all!


    If he was keeping eyes on everyone then he was watching me and Ruth too!


    "You used a mirroring possession tool, didn''t you? You switched your pen with the other candidate, then let it possess the pen you have, and traced everything that he wrote. Do you need any more proof, master Garfield?"


    "I- I don''t care! I prepared for this for many years! You can''t kick me out! You don''t know me, my father is Commander General Bokesil domain! He has a big army under him! If I tell him about you he''ll get you kicked out of the Academy! I advise you to accept that you are lying and apologize to me."


    The way he stuttered the whole time everyone knew Garfield was the one lying.


    "I see then¡­ I accept I am a liar" Sir. Welkin quickly retorted.


    Everybody was confused at this point, what the fuck is going on!


    While Garfield this was probably the happiest moment of his life, he looked so relieved and pleased, "I knew it! Haha well, then I-"


    "Just kidding! I hate brats like you now before I take the job of kicking you out by myself, move your ass-" Miss. Bianca covered Welkin''s mouth with her hand and he passed out.


    After dragging his body to the corner, she spoke...


    "Seriously this guy! Well then I know you are all very discontented but it would''ve been better if you had tried to clear the trial without using lowly methods, now, please don''t make this hard anymore and go to the waiting hall."


    When Miss. Bianca finished, a scene of the grief broke, outcries and a series of apologies started, many fainted on spot and a few of them arrogantly walked away, in some time few more of the faculty showed up and consoled the candidates and escorted them.


    In half an hour all the expelled candidates cleared the ground.


    ("Sucks to be them!"


    "Good thing they were expelled!"


    "All of them are dogs!"


    "Well deserved!") The remaining candidates started chattering again, many of them were mocking and making fun of them.


    "Phew! I am tired of doing this every year! Now then, for the rest of the candidates, I will advise you not to laugh at others, they were expelled for disobeying, we still haven''t announced the result yet, so save the celebration for later." A silence scattered and the anxiety came back to the assembly.


    Welkin, rubbing his head, joined Bianca and our hearts started racing.


    "Shall we begin? Well then please pull out your G.S.C card." Miss. Bianca looked serious.


    "The total number of candidates that took the first trial was eight hundred,


    In which 103 were disqualified for crossing the time limit, from the remaining 697 candidates 268 candidates were expelled for cheating and breaking the rules.


    Leaving 429 candidates who completed the trial fairly, but only 239 candidates passed the trial."


    The earth escaped from my feet, the way I wrote my paper I don''t think I can pass, but what was the correct way of answering the paper!?


    ''Ayo Luke? How did you solve your paper?'' Maybe what I did was the right way to solve the paper and everybody did that too!


    "Hmm? Didn''t you use a magus circle encryption or compressed writing spells?"


    ''Fuck!'' How could I forget that! The right way to solve the paper was to first devise all the answers and encrypt them into the magus circle after drawing them.


    Magus circles are basically a structured spell and enchant we learn by words, it was a reverse method! Fuck I am going to fail!


    I was reading too much between the lines, it was just a normal academic test!


    "So now all of aware that those with the rank 239 or above are passed and those below them have failed the trail, and your ranking was updated the moment the trial finished, you can check your ranks now and those who failed the trial, please humbly join the other candidates in the waiting hall." Miss. Bianca finished and stepped down the podium and joined the crowd.


    Instantly, the cries and weeping began again, it couldn''t be helped.


    I am still collecting the courage to turn in my card and ask my rank,


    ''Alright! Give me your blessings, mother! Here goes nothing!''


    I turned my card,


    ''What''s my ranking?''


    A savage storm was going under my chest, and then my card glowed,


    | RANK - 239th |


    | QUESTION ATTENDED - 61 |


    | CORRECT ANSWERS - 60 |


    ''HELL YEAH!!'' I screamed my lungs out!


    ''I can''t believe it! I passed it! I am so happy!'' Tears of joy started spewing out of my eyes, I started weeping like an idiot in the middle of the ground.


    "Rise!" Ruth walked up to me, I looked at her and she was crying too.


    ''Oh yes, Ruth did you...did you pass?'' It will break my heart if she fails the test after all this.


    She raised her card and showed her rank,


    | RANK - 197th |


    | QUESTION ATTENDED - 70 |


    | CORRECT ANSWERS - 70 |


    ''I am so happy for you- wait a minute! How come you attempted 70 questions?'' I am kinda feeling betrayed.


    She wiped her tears and smiled at me,


    "Ah, this you see I always had small handwriting and I thoroughly prepared for the test, so when you gave me the idea I was unsure at first but thanks to you¡­ thanks to you¡­ thanks to¡­" she broke into tears again,


    I can''t be angry at her for all this. I think she worked hard too.


    ''Oye, it''s still too early to thank me, we still have -'' she hugged me out of nowhere,


    ''Ru..Ru..Ruth? What happened?'' Even though no candidates were looking at us, it was still embarrassing. I don''t know what to do. Even though she is hugging me, she is crying like a small kid. I can''t shoo her like this, so I just stood there while she cried her eyes out.


    "Oh my! Am I disturbing you?" Miss Bianca showed up in front of me.


    "What are you talking-


    .


    .


    KYAA!" she threw a heavy punch on my jaw.


    I flew for at least two seconds.


    "It''s not what you think Miss Bianca!" Flustered and smoke started coming out of her head.


    Is she angry at me for some reason?


    "Well that was a good punch, hope he is breathing Rise can you get up? Sir. Welkin wanted to say something to both of you."


    Miss.Bianca straightened up my back and Sir. Welkin walked up to us but when he looked at me he clicked his tongue at me,


    He closed his face to me and spoke


    "Damn you couples!" Miss Bianca thrashed a punch at him.


    "Say what you wanted earlier."


    "I am sorry, well then I know what you are thinking. Why weren''t you expelled? Well you never exchanged answers, just looked at each other but how did you come up with the same idea?"


    ''It was just a coincidence'' I and Ruth avoided eye contact with him and each other.


    "Well I am surprised you even came up with that dumb idea but you did well on both not giving up until the end helping her." He smiled and patted my head.


    "Well, then shall we go-"


    Suddenly a huge blast sound came from the direction of the west gate.


    "Now what?" Welkin and Bianca were so pissed!

 Chapter 59 - The Loud Knock

    -- Aaris - POV --


    A huge blast of noise came from the west hate of the Academy.


    A small tremor followed the noise afterward.


    The candidates became more restless and havoc broke.


    The scene looked very bad, many of the students were composed but few of them cried like it''s the end of the world.


    "[ MAGIA FLORENCE


    ESSENCE DE LOTUS ]" Miss Bianca chanted and abruptly a strange scent scattered in the air just like before in the examination hall, but this time the scent was a bit different.


    In a few minutes, the panicked candidates calmed down and looked relaxed.


    "Great, I don''t know why did you all get scared? You are in the Magus Academy until you are nobody can even scratch on you, so remain calm." Miss Bianca gave me a hand and picked me up.


    "All the candidates move to the dorm for now, and those you failed, unfortunately, pack your things and go straight to the waiting hall from there, while those who passed just go and rest."


    Sir Welkin pointed to the dorm''s gate garden.


    "Rise, let''s go!" Ruth tapped on my shoulder,


    ''Of course, let me call Luke too'' I looked around for Luke and saw him talking to Miss Bianca.


    ''Ruth, Go ahead, I will come with Luke later''


    "Are you sure you''ll be fine?" Ruth grabbed my sleeve.


    ''Yes, now go!'' I grabbed my wrist and pushed her gently on the way where the rest of the candidates were, now then what''s going on there.


    I walked close up to them and heard Luke talking.


    "Madam, then I just look at what''s happening over there?"


    "I don''t know¡­ we also want to know what happened, Sir. Welkin has contacted the guarding staff?" Miss. Bianca gawked at Sir Welkin.


    While Sir. Welkin was much more eased in the situation.


    "Master Luke, I know you are concerned about His Majesty''s safety, but we assure you nobody can harm anything inside the premises, but if you still insist we can take you for observation if you feel dissatisfied with anything please tell us."


    ''Um,- Sir? Can I come too?''  I called for Welkin and noticed me, and let out a big sigh.


    "Fine but don''t start any commotion again."


    "Okay, then I''ll meet you all later, Sir. Welkin call me on my contact Orb." She laughed and hurried away.


    Sir. Welkin led our way and we sprinted to our gate.


    After a while, we reached a big gate and saw a watchtower on the side.


    "The commotion is outside, all of the candidates aren''t allowed to go out until the  Grand Selection is over, the most you can do is get on the top and watch from the top of the tower." Sir. Welkin pointed his finger to the right Watchtower, "I''ll go check up on the  situation then join you as quickly as I can."


    We agreed and split our ways, me and Luke went inside the tower and climbed our way to the top, and ran to the barriers of the wall.


    I realized this isn''t just a regular academy premise but it was built more like a fortress.


    I glanced over the guardrail and saw many men gathered in front of the gate with swords and axes. There was a man dressed all neatly in front of them who was screaming like a mad man.


    "How dare you! Don''t you know who I am!"


    Yup, he''s an arrogant noble, he grabbed the collar of one of the two guards in front of the gate and shook him vigorously.


    "Let me in. I wanted to talk to the principal! How dare she expel my son! Didn''t she know who his father was? Open the door!"


    "I am sorry sir, but we are ordered to not let anyone in besides faculty or other authorized personnel, especially from this gate. Please go to the north gate and ask for permission!-" the guard answered but that man kicked him without listening to him.


    Luke was staring down at the guy and clenched his grip on the guardrail and broke it.


    We both felt so useless at that time.


    "Man, what a fat cunt! If I get a chance I would gladly punch his teeth out of his mouth."  Styrmir on my left spoke.


    ''Wait Styrmir!? What the fuck are you doing here?'' When did he come here? I and Luke were stunned.


    "I was curious about the explosion and so I wanted to check it out. Then I saw you both going with that professor gloomy, so I followed you here." Styrmir grinned at me then gazed down nonchalantly.


    Ah! Whatever!


    "You all have mocked the whole house of Vondake! Our family has given so many great soldiers and mages to the kingdom for centuries and you! You dare sully our name-!" The man was continuously kicking the guard and when the other guard tried to stop him, one of his huge soldiers from behind thrashed him with a big club.


    Suddenly the wall where we were standing started trembling, the gate finally opened.


    We peeked and saw an old man and Sir. Welkin came out from the gate, "What''s going on here?"


    The old man looked at both of the guards.


    "Who are you? Geezer? Can''t you see the Lord of the Vandake house is standing in front of you and you still have the nerve to stand in front of me without lowering your head! Move aside I don''t need to talk to you, I want to see the principal of the academy, how dare she expel my son from the trial!" His loud voice was now getting more and more irritating.


    "Ah, pardon my insolence, myself Huike Anandam, I humbly apologize for the inconvenience you had lord Giopal Vondake, please forgive the guards too, they were just doing their job, also I am afraid you can''t meet lady Lilliana yet, not until the Grand Selection is over-!"


    "Looks like you won''t quit insulting Vondake over and over huh?" Vondake bricked his fist and released a heavy mana aura.


    The Vondake was a huge man, he was at least seven feet tall and probably weighed at least 150 kilos. While the old man in front of him was just 5 to 6 feet tall and lean.


    If Vondake hits him he''ll probably kill him! I need to do something!


    I climbed the guardrail to jump but Luke grabbed my coat and pulled me back.


    "You don''t need to do anything! Didn''t you hear the name of the old man?" Luke''s eyes were wide open.


    ''Huike! What about it?''


    "Take a look by yourself " Luke grabbed my hand and I stood up.


    Giopal mana radiation grew much stronger,


    "[ MAGIA ALCHEMIS


    IRON HAMMER - 100 FOLD POUND ]"


    ''Luke, what is this spell?'' Giopal''s hand looked metallic and spell marking appeared on it.


    "It''s an alchemist spell, which increases the impact of an attack, his fist probably weighs equal to 1-ton iron hammer," Luke explained but unlike me, he wasn''t nervous, moreover he was excited.


    "You brought this on yourself geezer! Say your prayers!" Giopal raged at Huike old man.


    Even Giopal''s steps were so strong that they broke the ground and he charged his fist at Huike with all his might.


    "Isn''t it nice to be young?" Huike calmly stood there, raised his right arm and


    Stopped the punch with his index finger.


    "What the-" both me and Styrmir were dumbstruck.


    "He...he...stopped a 1-ton punch with finger?!." Styrmir rubbed his eyes.


    While the most shocked one was Giopal.


    "How did you, who are you geezer!" Giopal pulled his left arm back to punch him again.


    "You don''t learn don''t you, let me teach you something, you know momentum which you packed a quite a while before," Huike smiled,


    While he stopped his right fist with his index, he raised his middle finger and taped on the back of his fist which made Giopal lose balance, and he started falling over Huike, but he didn''t move and neither he had and when Giopal face was closer to Huike''s hand,


    "You should listen to your elder''s you brat." Huike flicked his forehead with his middle finger and Giopal was sent flying. Giopal dug at least 200 meters of ground before the ground stopped him.


    This all happened in a few seconds and we couldn''t believe we just saw.


    He took him down by moving his two fingers!?


    ''What the fuck is wrong with the teachers here!''


    "You geezer! You''ll pay for it!" All the armed soldiers behind Giopal attacked Huike.


    As earlier, he stood there calmly and waited for them to get close and they all used different weapons spells and when they got near him.


    "Naive¡­" Huike slid his back foot and knocked in the air, and just like the waves are created in the water when a stone is thrown in it, similar waves appeared in the air and all of the soldier''s behind the wave, their moments were slowed like they were moving underwater.


    ''What is this magic? He isn''t even using spells?'' I looked at Luke.


    "This isn''t any Magia spell but it''s a martial art,


    The Dance of the Wind God.." Luke smiled.

 Chapter 60 - The Meeting

    -- Aaris - POV --


    Ho- how? Did he do that?


    The soldier''s movements behind vertical wind waves became slowed, they were like walking underwater but everything looked normal.


    "It''s great to be young, nice strength in your arms, and heavy swings must be nice." Huike old man made a gentle fist and placed it static in the mid-air and,


    "well then let''s see how much you can handle,"


    And he only pushed the air by moving his fist a few inches forward without touching them.


    *BOOM!*


    All of them were swept and thrown in the air like they were being swept by a huge invisible tsunami.


    Not just that even the gust of wind caused by that punch shattered the carriage into pieces.


    "Well then, if you all are finished now, please cooperate and move to the North Gate and get first aid treatment, and please don''t cause any more inconvenience for us, and yourself too." Huike old man turned away and went inside along with Sir. Welkin.


    ''Luke, what is this Dance of the Wind God?''  What in the world was that? He was creating and manipulating water catastrophes in the air and destroyed the soldiers without even touching them directly! How!?


    "It''s a Martial art of which Sage Huike is only the sole and last master. Even though I don''t know much about it, how does it work? What is the origin of the Magia from which this form is derived, who made it? I first came to know about him from my father who is an Imperial Knight. He looked up to him and wanted to be his disciple but it is said that Sage Huike refused to teach or choose the successor of the style." Luke''s eyes shone brightly in admiration and an expression of utter satisfaction spread on it.


    After the commotion ended we headed back to the dorm, the dusk was falling bit by bit and the moon was getting brighter steadily.


    I, Styrmir, and Luke met Sir Welkin on the way but just after a short talk, we said goodbye.


    He told us that it was the father of Menso Vondake, who came in rage after knowing his son was expelled from Trial and he planned on creating commotion and canceling the Grand Selection so that Menso can take part again and clear the Selection technically in the first try.


    But he definitely underestimated the academy''s professors way too much!


    "Dance if the Wind God huh? Seems like a strong martial art, is it one of the Twelve Dance Gods styles?" Styrmir, who was silent throughout the whole walk, suddenly put his hand on my shoulder.


    "Hmmm¡­ I don''t know but it is possible, after all, there are only Seven known Dance Gods'' styles." So far I came to know that the whole world found out only Seven of them, by my time in the Garden.


    But I can''t tell them I am aware of all Twelve Dance God Styles, and Wind God Dance isn''t one of them,


    I have read one of the books my mother left for me, the Quod Magus Godcraft, it had all the information and knowledge about the twelve Dance Gods but whenever I read that book the powers, tales, and things written in it seem so mythical, that it was like I was reading a mythical saga.


    I can''t tell them about the book because Sir. Serlin has prohibited me to talk about anything real about my past.


    "Possibly, it would be more than a miracle if the Sage Huike decides to accept a pupil after selection, he only teaches basic martial art here." Luke smiled and he was pumped up for some reason.


    "I see." Styrmir smacked my shoulder and laughed.


    We reached the dorm gate lawn and said goodbye to each other and went to our rooms. When we entered the room the Crown Prince was already on his bed resting and only one other candidate was there.


    The rest are out of the selection now I think, after having so much fun in the morning then leaving without a goodbye, we were not that attached to it and felt a bit sad.


    We changed and went out for dinner together with me, Luke, crown prince Niran and the other boy named Theodore Lervich, after we returned to our room.


    I jumped out on the bed and spread lifeless on it and others took theirs too.


    "Your Majesty-" Luke sat in front of Niran''s bed and broke the silence but was interrupted by Niran in between.


    "How many times do I have to tell you to call me Niran here, there is no need to be so formal, and you two too call me Niran, as goes in the academy there is no use or value of status here, so just call me by my name." Niran laid on his bed resting his leg on the other one.


    "I am sorry, I forgot Sir. Niran, why did the student council call you? Was he there?-" Luke looked concerned again but Niran suddenly glared at him.


    Luke flinched and bowed his head,


    "Pardon me, it looks like you are tired, please rest well, we will have our next and second trial the day after tomorrow so you can rest in ease." He stood and looked at us,


    "Do you mind if I turn off the light?"


    "Sorry for the trouble," Theodore closed the book he was reading, his bed was in the corner close to the door and opposite our side.


    The room went totally dark and the only light that came to our room was from the window.


    And I fell asleep.


    ***


    In just an hour Luke, Aaris, and Theodore fell asleep but Niran was still sleepless with his eyes closed.


    He was still reminiscing about his meeting with the student council and can''t get the thoughts out of his mind.


    When he was summoned from the ground to the Student Council.


    -- Niram - POV --


    "Your Majesty¡­ pardon me but the Student Council president wants to meet you, can you please excuse some time to meet him." A young girl dressed all fancy with a parasol walked up to and bowed.


    I know her, she Treasurer of the Student Council, Sylvie Opera.


    ''I What does he need from me? I don''t think we have any kind of business here.'' I need to avoid him as long as I can until the Selection is over.


    "My what are you saying!" She looked shocked and saddened, what was she thinking?


    "Does a big brother need an excuse to meet his young brother!" Her expression changed at the moment with a wide grin.


    ''I am sorry but I can''t, please tell the president when the selection is over, if I meet him now some unwanted rumors might start to fly around the academy.''


    "You don''t need to worry about that, everyone including The president knows you can easily clear the Selection." She pulled out her handkerchief and walked close to me and gently wiped my cheeks. But in her clear pink eyes, she was hiding something.


    I need to send her way,


    ''I-''


    I didn''t even realize it and I was in front of the student council room, I was not even able to move and didn''t feel the teleportation spell being activated, no it wasn''t a teleportation spell it all happened in a blink, it was a dimensional shift!


    She shifted the dimensions twice, first from the ground to a space and then from there to the Student Council room.


    ''Why did you use the dimensional shift?'' I can''t let my guard around them even for a second, they all are immensely strong.


    "Well you were refusing and all, and if I have used the teleportation spells I would''ve needed to spell a Magus Circle and that would''ve left the trace of you getting abdu-


    ahem¡­ it would''ve created a misunderstanding that you''ve been abducted, but fortunately, I have made the whole academy my checkpoint for my play houses¡­ I mean the Dimension rifts. I can freely manipulate space whenever and however I want but it would have been trouble if madam Bianca noticed us!"


    All smug she giggled. It was just a mere child play to split and bend dimensions, she doesn''t even care that she just committed a first-grade crime.


    I need to stay calm if I act rashly and create a scene I will just play into his hands.


    As it is said, the Student Council is on par with the professors of the academy and she uses the academy as her playground. I need to be wary of her all the time.


    "Since we are here at least  say hello to your big brother, or else he''ll be sad after knowing you were here and didn''t even meet him." She opened the door for me,


    Now I have no choice but to meet him.


    I stepped inside the room and she came inside after me.


    The room was very spacious and behind a big desk in front of me he was there,


    "It''s been a while, my cute little king!"

 Chapter 61 - The Student Council

    -- Niran - POV --


    I entered the Student Council room, the room was very spacious with a long table in the middle and a large desk behind it.


    On the sides of the table, there were four other members of the student council along with Sylvie sitting on the sofa.


    They all stood up and bowed after seeing me, except him.


    ''Please sit down everyone, and good to see you, big brother Einar'' he was sitting behind the desk resting his elbows on the table, and the vice president was standing next to him.


    "Good to see you too! How did the trial go? Do you think you''ll pass?" Just like always, he fiddled his eyes on the desk and started the paperwork, he didn''t even look at me while talking.


    ''Of course, the questions were easy, and the trial enigma was easier than expected. I finished my question paper in eleven minutes.''


    "Pft!" Sylvie cracked up, and my brother''s pen stopped, and I know why she laughed.


    "Did you forget what we agreed upon before letting you part in the Grand Selection?" He raised his eyes and put his pen aside.


    ''I do.''


    "Can you repeat the condition you and I agreed upon to let you take part in the Grand Selection?" He stood up and faced the big window with closed curtains which were behind his chair and turned his back on me.


    ''I have to finish the whole Selection by getting and maintaining the first rank in all trials and finish as the Ace Ranker of The Grand Selection. If my rank even went down to second, I will return and take private education under Sir. Edward.'' This was the condition placed by my elder brother before I took part in Grand Selection.


    "Good, do you know why I made this condition?"


    ''Because I need to maintain my prestige as the future Emperor of the kingdom Esnair?''


    I know it''s just an excuse to get me out of Selection and after that ascertaining me incompetent in front of my father and take the throne!


    When I finished talking he let out a big sigh and walked up to and placed his hand on his head.


    "Still your approach is half hearted as always, you see, two out of five years of my Academic years have been completed, I am currently a third year and the next year will be last as the Student council president, and the next year you will also become eligible for the election, so I wanted you to become next student council president.


    It would be a great achievement and experience for you, who will rule a country later, but do you really think the students of this academy and the people of the kingdom will look up to a Crown Prince who finished the Selection in second place?


    And even if you somehow win the election and become the president in place of someone who defeated you and took the first place, doubt and dismalness will rise among citizens.


    The Academy is known for its ideals and morals for fairness and equality, so now you understand why I want you to finish in the first place."


    He patted my head and sat with other members on the sofa, while the vice president prepared tea.


    "Your majesty please don''t misunderstand,


    Lord Einar, he is just worried too much about you, now you must be tired, take a seat and have a cup!"


    Ritza Fedore,  the vice president of the student council, is a gentle, cheerful, and warm lady. She is the eldest daughter of the imperial minister and my brother''s fi¨¢nce. Her behavior toward me is very kind though her loyalty to my brother is impeccable.


    I took a seat at the end of the table. She picked up the tray of kettle and cup and walked to us but slipped and all the tea spilled on the floor.


    "Ow!" That''s more like her, since childhood she was a bit of an airhead too.


    ***


    While Niran was in thought, assessing the student council was going on easy like every other day.


    "Ritza!! You know this is the sixth set you broke this month! Even though you are rich doesn''t mean you can waste and break precious tea sets twice every week!!" After seeing the tainted rug and broken tea set, Sylvie broke in anger.


    "It''s not the fifth, they are the seventh set she broke this month. She broke the other two while you were no one was here and hid the evidence and she also broke sixteen tea sets, spilled ink multiple times on over 300 hundred important documents, broke the windows eight times, and¡­" Carlos Deus,


    the records manager of the student council, opened his note and read everything in it before Ritza teared up in fear.


    "Stop it, Carlos! She''ll kill me! Sylvie, I am sorry! I-"


    "You!..." Sylvie creeped behind Ritza and smiled menacingly.


    "Calm down, Sylvie you know, it''s not her fault, she is just prone to the accident, just a bit too much than us, so forgive her this time." Xero Senoestie''ord, the assistant of the council, dozed off on the table and he looked so fed up from all this.


    "This time! Do you know how much work it takes to select a good set for the student council? if you don''t! ask Elena we spent the entire day in the capital to pick some good ones for the council!" Sylvie pulled the hair of Xeros and peered the death at him.


    "I don''t mind! Besides Ritza helps me out in the class too, also since it can''t be undone now why don''t we three go to the capital together and do some shopping again!." Elena Beatrice, the auditor of the council, pulled out some crackers from the drawer under the table.


    "You just need an excuse to go shopping! I want to hit those street food stalls again!!"


    "Sometimes, I wonder how she survived for so long."  Arthur, Secretary of the student council, cracked a laugh, for while he was the most controversial member of the student council because he was blind from birth and since he joined the academy he always covers his eyes shut with a white cloth.


    "I know right! We should keep this creature locked in the council room!" Elena passed the crackers to Arthur and laughed hysterically.


    "I think we should." Sylvie pulled out some rope and tape from the closet.


    "Nooo! Don''t do it! I won''t be able to sit beside Lord Einar during class, forgive me, Sylvie!" Ritza hurried and snuggled to the arm of Einar.


    "I was just kidding, stop crying!" Sylvie sighed.


    "Alright, enough you all did you forget that you all are in the presence of the crown prince."


    Einar brushed his fingers in Ritza''s hair and peeked at Niran from the side eyes.


    -- Niran - POV --


    So they are the so called seven King''s of Magus Academy At first glance, this might look like a friendly group chat with normal students but from inside I can''t stop being conscious of them, like something in me yelling to not to let my guard down for a second, I need to get out of here.


    ''I should head back now, Luke and Phoebe might must be worried now,''


    "Alright let me see you off and don''t forget everything we decided upon." Einar stood up and walked me to the gate,


    "Sylvie, take him back to the ground."


    "Alright!" Sylvie hopped to me and opened her parasol.


    "Shall we go, prince?" She spun her parasol slowly.


    "Niran - I mean crown prince!" Ritza called my name from behind,


    ''You can call me by your name, Ritza big sister.'' I don''t want her to be so formal with me, she may be not my real sister but she is no less than.


    She walked close to me and smiled,


    "If that''s what you want then ok, Niran please take care and do your best-"


    "Ritza!!" Suddenly Einar yelled, She jerked and was out of her wits.


    "Mind your manners! You are talking to the crown prince, so always act in proper etiquette even if he is my little brother"


    "I understand lord Einar" she sulked and smiled at me.


    How can he treat her like this! This is not the first time he yelled at her, I don''t know if he really loved her or not! Or just engaged her to get the support of Fedore house!


    If that''s not the reason I don''t think that this guy would love anyone!


    "Now, Niran please be mindful of your status too, there is no need to get all chummy with the other candidates also don''t slack on the break days between the trail, call me if you need anything I''ll do everything in my power to help you but only within rules, so till then take care and all the best for the next trail." He smirked at me, he didn''t have a single ounce of care in his eyes but he was only looking down on me.


    ''I''ll keep that in mind.'' The best I can do now is clench my fists and teeth and forget everything-


    No¡­


    No¡­


    I won''t forget anything I''ll remember! Everything and pay you back for that day!


    "Well then, Sylvie! take him away." He patted my head again and walked away.


    "Let''s go!" She spun her parasol and I was back on the ground.

 Chapter 62 - Your Eyes

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    Opening his eyes on his, Niran turned side in bed,


    "I will ace the Grand Selection and defeat him!" And fell asleep.


    ~ Third Day of the Grand Selection ~


    The next morning, Niran and others left the room for breakfast and Aaris was still on his bed. In the afternoon he finally woke up after hitting his head on the floor.


    "It''s a break day huh? Man, I slept way too much, looks like Luke and others already went out.


    Well then, what should I do today?" Aaris freshened up and left the dorm.


    -- Aaris - PoV --


    I went out of my room to explore the academy, wandering here and there. I reached the east side of the academy where I found a big gate and door plate on which "Takshila " was written.


    The vast library of the Magus Academy and I decided to spend my day here.


    ''Well, then what should I read?'' I was really excited to see a library after a long time but when I entered, the butterflies started dancing in my belly,


    The Library was HUGE!


    As far as I could see there were shelves, hundreds of them and there were floors above too! There was an open gallery with a garden on every floor for those who wanted to read under the blue sky or with a glimmer of moonlight.


    I read at the gate on the notice it was written.


    ¡ã Knowledge knows no bound, so shall education also, Thus the gates of the library shall never be closed for those who seek Knowledge. ¡ã


    That means this library is never closed and stays open day to night, every day all along the year.


    Damn! I wish I could live here! I started going through every shelf in the library and collected a few books. I took them to the corner bench and sat there.


    "Would you like some tea?"  A fairy flickering in the got down on my table,


    ''No thanks.'' What a cute fairy.


    .


    .


    .


    FAIRY!!!!!!


    ''Wait, are you a fairy! What are you doing here? What''s your name?!'' Nobody told me there are fairies in the Academy!


    "Why are you so surprised? My name is Hona, I am one of the bookkeepers and assistants of the Head Librarian! Our job is to put the books at their places when careless students leave them on the table or somewhere, keep every corner of the library clean and the most important part of the job is to maintain silence and a joyous tone around." Hona sat on top of my books, she was as big as my hand.


    ''Woah! But don''t the fairy live in the forest and isolated from humans?'' I never thought I''d meet one here.


    "Of course we do! But we are not from every other fairy province, our Queen and the Head Librarian are actually in the contract, we can live here without the fear of being hunted and we work hard too!" She fluttered her wings and swam in the air.


    "Well then, I won''t disturb you further, call me or just raise your card in the air. Anyone free will attend to you, if you have a question and or you need anything, enjoy reading then!" And she flew off.


    ''I will thank you.''


    Wow, Magus Academy has a lot of wonders and probably more secrets.


    Well then let''s start!


    I began reading I picked up several books about natural and alchemical magia,  after several hours I finished four books and there was only one left, but I am feeling hungry now I missed both breakfast and lunches, in dinner time will be in few hours also but I want to go there, I prefer staying here and read few more books.


    I raised my card and it started to twinkle slowly and dim blue light.


    Woah! These things sure are handy, they change their working depending on the place.


    "Do you need something?" A voice of a lady came from behind, it was rather loud for a fairy.


    ''Um- yes can I get some juice and biscuits or bread?'' I continued reading without paying much attention.


    "Pft!" She giggled and snatched my book over my head and I tried to take it back then I saw her,


    It was not a fairy but a human, she closed my book and smacked softly on my head.


    "You''ll become a hell of an overthinker and loner if you read this much, and I was looking at you, you are here for a while and that card aren''t you a Selection''s candidate, it will be your dinner time soon, and here you are planning to do it here!" The lady sat in front of me. When I took a good look at her I was mesmerized for a second.


    Glossy and braided black hair, she wore a tight corset and buttoned jacket over it, but what swept my reasoning,


    ''Ma''am, Your eyes-''


    "Ah! I am sorry people tend to get spooked and creeped out when they first see them, I forgot my contact glasses...let me call fairies, they might know where they are." She startled and slowly raised her arms in the air, I may have said it like I was scared of her and she teared up a little.


    ''No!'' Her iris was shining like silver and light pink tint blurring around and there was a thin deep red hue encircling her iris.


    ''Your eyes! They are beautiful! I never saw eyes such as you! Are they a Vision Magia? Or is it natural? There is no need to hide them! They like...um- how should I put it? Hmm¡­


    I got it!''


    "That''s ok you don''t need to¡­" she smiled nervously.


    ''Blossom! like Cherry blossoms! Your eyes I mean! They remind me of cherry blossoms, but even they don''t have that glimmering silver hue in their petals-'' I tried my best to explain to her and came up with this after a long train of thoughts but I wasn''t even finished and she was crying.


    ''I am really sorry if I hurt your feelings, I am not good with people!'' But suddenly she started laughing again.


    "Oh my God! You''ve got to be kidding me! I can''t believe it!" She wiped her eyes and took a long glimpse at me.


    "Well then I am afraid now I have to kick you out! Now get up and move your ass to the dining hall." She got and pointed at the gate.


    ''I seriously apologize if I hurt you! I didn''t mean to offend you, please forgive me-'' she did not raise her head and look me in the eye.


    "Out, and straight, to the dining hall then I''ll think to forgive you or not." She said in a breaking voice.


    ''I...I am sorry.'' I bowed and sprinted out of the library, and went to the dining hall.


    I will do something to make up with her later! Maybe Miss Bianca could help me, wait I didn''t even get her name!


    ***


    "Madam Historia are you okay?" Hona sat at the table where Aaris was sitting earlier.


    "Yes, I am okay, sorry if I made you worry." Historia laid her hand and Hona sat on her palm.


    "Eh? No, I was worried about that boy more, but I never thought I would see you cry one day! hunhun¡­" Hona chuckled and Historia closed her fist.


    "You saw nothing? Did you" Historia slowly tighten her fist, but when Hona started pleading and sobbing she eased her, "Now clean up the table and get some rest, and wake Titania up, It''s going to be her shift soon."


    "Ah! Why is our Head Librarian so scary!" Hona hurried and cleaned up the table.


    -- Historia - PoV --


    Who would''ve thought I would hear these words again?


    I can still remember the day when I first met you, Madam¡­


    ~ 21 years ago ~


    In the Rivern Kingdom, the neighboring Human Kingdom of Esnair, there was a village called Greyholm, once prosper but later struck down an abominable curse, the whole kingdom isolated the village and cut down all the communication and massacred everyone with a planned plague, slowly every human elapsed in arms of death and the only girl survived.


    The village became nothing but deserted and ruined fodders of houses and halls.


    She lived there going house to house and room to room, to find food and water.


    But a day came that before her hunger could be exhausted the food rot and insects larvae riddled in the water.


    But the 10-year-old girl didn''t have any option but to accept her misery and agony and devoured to quench her burning stomach.


    Soon her filled stomach made her drowsy but it wasn''t for just one night.


    Weak and senseless she wasn''t even able to feel the pain or anything, every part of her body was like she forgot she had once, and maybe god took pity on her and wrapped her in the snow to send her off to eternal dream.


    She didn''t even have any strength to close her eyes, she tried to recite her last wish.


    "Help...me¡­"


    A faint voice but sounded like cheerful song encoded,


    [ RECITE! ]


    [ PO¨¨ME DE PRINTEMPS! ]


    And the thick blanket of snow that coated the whole village turned into the dancing warm morning dew, the sunlight tore the dense cold fog and in the blink of the eyes, the whole village was covered in thousands of flowers, the rough pebbles which were impaling through her, the soft blossom soothed her injuries and the warm dew kissed and fondled the girl''s body who was numbed and lifeless, every hairsbreadth of her body regained consciousness.


    The girl opened her eyes and found beautiful Scarlet eyes gazing at her.


    The lady with the scarlet eyes pick the girl in the arms and looked her in the eye, and the lady spoke in zest,


    "Hmmm¡­ hey little girl! Open your eyes! I want to see them, Your eyes! They are beautiful"


    That was my first encounter with Madam Cara.


    Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 63 - The Kings Domain

    I never would''ve thought I would see him again like this, it sure brings back memories, for now, the best I can do is cheer you from the sidelines, so win this and get in the Academy, I will wait for you,


    .


    .


    .


    Aaris." Historia left the library and went to her bungalow and the night descant.


    Aaris finished up his dinner and went straight to the dorm, after worrying for while about what happened before in the library,


    Niran and others already were asleep and he moved slowly to his bed and crept inside his blanket.


    "Damn! After I finish the second trial tomorrow I will apologize to her again." And he went to sleep.


    ~~ 4th Day of Grand Selection ~~


    Just like always, he was senseless on the edge of the bed,


    "Do it" Niran spoke to Luke,


    "I am sorry, Rise but I don''t think you don''t want to get late again." Luke looked at Theodore and nodded.


    Theodore snatched the blanket from Aaris and Luke threw a bucket of water at him.


    "Tsunami!!" Aaris jumped out of his bed,  "Luke, wake up! We have infiltrators again! They are strong water users!"


    "There is neither an infiltration nor a Tsunami, but we woke you up, it''s 8 o''clock already, don''t miss your breakfast this time, and get ready." Luke put the empty basket on his head and Theodore slapped it.


    After getting breakfast and putting on their uniform, they went out.


    "Where is the meeting ground this time?" Aari, While walking out of the dorm and reaching the octagonal pillar and lawn, they halted.


    "Check the back of your G.S.C card," Niran replied.


    Aaris took a look at the card and the card gleamed,


    | All The Candidates Are Requested to assemble at the Octapylonas Garden at 10 o''clock sharp. |


    | The Second Trial and its Rules will be explained then. |


    "I see, so this octagonal pillar''s name is Octapylonas." Aaris and others waited at his place patiently and one by one all the corridor arches glowed and candidates came out of them, in just ten minutes the garden was stuffed, and all the candidates were standing around the pillar.


    -- Aaris - PoV --


    When will this thing start? I am getting tired here,


    "How are you, Candidates?" This voice! Madam Tara?! I looked above and saw Tara standing on the pillar.


    Candidates were astounded and seeing her like this, many started cheering and asking for autographs and she was all smug.


    "How are y''all? As you all know, today is going to be your second trial, and- why am I tiring myself? Lilliana!  " she hopped from the pillar and sat down on one of the stones around every pillar corner.


    All the candidates started to look around, to know where is Lady Lilliana will come from, then one side of the pillar glowed bright,


    "Lady Tara, you should''ve waited for me¡­" and Lilliana came out from the pillar.


    Ho...how? How did she come out of that?


    "Well then! Good morning candidates, I congratulate you on passing the actual first trial. All of you are aware that the second trial will begin today and I know all of you must be very excited! Believe me, we are too! Without wasting time, let''s hear the rules." She seems gentle today, she must be a senior mage but she doesn''t look much older though I have to say she doesn''t joke around when it comes to the academy.


    "I won''t repeat again so listen carefully! The second trial name is,


    The Kings Domain Game,


    The game will be played in teams of 4-5 candidates, a total of 239 candidates have passed the first trial, so there will be a total of 47 teams consisting of 5 candidates and a single team consisting of 4 candidates, so a total of 48 teams will participate in the game and it will last for 36 hours.


    Why are we doing injustice to a single team? We''ll explain later, well now the rules and what is the game,


    You can see the pillar behind me, it''s called the Octapylonas, you can see each side of the pillar in a particular direction, that''s why we also call this pillar Atlas'' Tomb.


    The side of the Gate is named as,


    First Gate of North,


    Second Gate of Northeast


    Third Gate of East


    Fourth Gate of Southeast


    Fifth Gate of South


    Sixt Gate of Southwest


    Seventh Gate of West


    And lastly Eighth Gate of Northwest.


    The 48 teams will divide into 8 different troupes comprising 6 teams each and will pass through an assigned gate.


    After passing through the gate they will be teleported and reach an isolated man-made island named Lourenia constructed by the Professor''s mages in the academy.


    The island is divided into 10 different regions, first is the beach area surrounded by the ocean around the island if any team or candidate wants to give up just show up there and ask to withdraw, you can also escort an injured member with you if they are unconscious or somehow unable to exit the game on their own, a central part of the island of radius 7 kilometers, and the rest of the eight parts are divided into eight directions.


    They''ll reach a particular region of the Lourenia, the region will be the same as your side of Atlas'' Tomb.


    One more thing to remember is that the team in the troupe is not to be thought of as an ally, you will be sent off to the same region but at different spots.


    Then the game will begin!


    In each team, there will be a king, Mark of the crown will appear on his right fist, they will be chosen randomly and can be changed randomly too.


    The team will then attack the other team''s in their region first, there is only one way of defeating and eliminating a team that is by defeating the king.


    Until you defeat at least two teams in your region you can not pass to the region, after defeating two teams you can move to the other regions or the center part of the island called the Throne.


    Then the last stage of the game will begin to acquire and maintain a part of the throne until the game ends.


    The team which has the most part will win the game and the whole team will move to the last trial while only selected candidates will move to the next trial based on the point system.


    Let me explain your point system to you by an example.


    A troupe passes through the First Gate of North, all six teams will be teleported to the northern part of the Island, then there is a team that has candidates A, B, C, D, and E.


    In which A becomes a king, and the rest B, C, D, and E will be called Pawns.


    The team of A takes down the other team, the whole team will earn 5 points, but whoever defeats the King of another team he will get 2 extra points, the pawns can be eliminated individually by defeating them.


    Let''s say A has defeated the king of another team and now has 7 points, you need a minimum of 10 points to leave the region and the defeated team will be teleported back to the Academy, and then the whole team will have to move to the Throne.


    They can use their points in exchange for land, only the king''s point can''t be so he has to keep at least 1 point saved to keep his team on the game when the 36 hours is up and now a team of King A has the most area of land all the team has moved to the next trial and including the whole team of King A, top 64 candidates with most points will also pass the trial.


    Remember once a pawn is eliminated and even their teams win the game, he will not move to the next trial.


    Understand?!" She finished and took a deep breath.


    So, simply put, kick the butt of kings of other teams, get many points, buy land in the center and we''ll win!


    "Oh! I forgot to mention! There is also a special Rule!" Lillian snapped her finger.


    "There is a special privilege given to every pawn,


    Cold Promotion, it can only be activated at the Throne.


    Under this privilege, a pawn can challenge the King of their own team, and if he/she manages to defeat the king they can take the crown for themselves, and the king will be eliminated! In this case, not the whole team will be eliminated, also keep in mind each pawn gets a single chance for Cold promotion."


    What the? Why is there such a rule¡­


    I wondered why they made such a ridiculous rule, and then I came to understand!


    All the candidates came here to become a student of the Magus Academy for their own respective wishes and goals, it''s simply for those who don''t want anything besides the admission and are willing to do whatever it takes, but first telling them to fight as a team and then making them fight each other in desperation, in the end, are they all serious?! How could they do this!

 Chapter 64 - The Unexpected Team

    -- Aaris - PoV --


    Lilliana opened a Magus portal for her office,


    "Do any of you candidates have any questions?" Lilliana yelled.


    The loud "No" echoed in the garden in unison of all candidates"


    "Well then, the Trial will begin shortly, Every candidate check the back of your G.S.C card, you can check your gate name there, and please stand in front of your assigned Gate, once you pass the gate your team will be automatically assembled in the region & well then I and lady Tara will be one of the invigilators of the Trials, So all play fairly and all the best!"


    Lilliana stepped inside the portal to her chamber, but Tara sat on the small tomb looking at candidates, she pushed her knees to the ground and strengthened her back, and pointed her thumb to the pillar,


    "Remember kids! This is not just a Game! If you don''t have what it takes to be a part of this Academy then move your asses before the game even starts! We don''t need half-assed convictions nor some kids with childish dreams, once you pass this gate you are playing for yourself first! We need mages who are strong enough to protect the world in dire times and sometimes, such situations require big sacrifices."


    Tara''s voice cracked a bit and she appeared a little frowned to me, but huffing out a deep breath she ended her pause,


    "So, If you don''t have the balls to do that and back off, remember giving up or leaving a war ground isn''t something you should forget but it''s a chance you give yourself to finish what you started, always keep it in your heart and try to redeem yourself in the next try! If you can''t, and get fed up with trying, then it''s better to accept the truth and find a better part to play in your life! "


    Tara''s enthusiasm surged the crowd and boisterous roars shook the garden.


    "Good, you all have my best wishes too then, now move your asses!" She yelled and passed through the portal Lilliana created,


    and the rush began candidates began shuffling and moved to their gate, I checked my card and it gleamed,


    | Second Trial - The Kings Domain |


    | Gate - The First Gate of North |


    | Trial will begin in 3 minutes, move to your Gate please |


    So, my gate is the first one! I moved in front of the first gate and found Crown prince Niran, standing there too.


    Don''t tell me, he will be the first person I have to face after the game starts!


    ''Hey! Niran, you also have the North Gate?'' Damn, My voice is trembling.


    "Hmmm¡­ yours too? Well isn''t this nice, let''s hope we don''t have to face each other, or else I won''t hold back." He smiled and went through the shining gate, I can''t even see where he went so I can avoid meeting him!


    "Oye! Ruined prince, move your ass! We are also here" a boy behind me yelled at me.


    ''No need to yell, I am going!'' I said my prayers and stepped inside.


    As I went forward in the gate light became brighter, I kept moving onward with my eyes closed, and then suddenly a chill breeze soothed my cheeks.


    I opened my eyes slowly and found myself in the middle of a dense forest, the ground was a bit moist and had broken branches and dried leaves getting crushed whenever I took a step, tall and wide trees, big roots rinsing from the land, hanging vines were everywhere I saw. The canopy of the forest was so lush and dense that it was like a light was breaking through a cracked ceiling.


    Chirping and echoes of different birds, insects, and animals rang in my ears but an unsettling silence filled my chest.


    I pulled out my card and checked it,


    --


    | Second Trial -? Kings Domain Game |


    | Time Elapsed -? 00 Hours 02 minutes |


    | Total - Points -? 000 Points |


    | Team -? Team First North |


    | Status -? King |


    --


    Wait! what? I looked at the card again!


    --


    | Status -? King |


    --


    I am the king of my team?! But where is my team? There is nothing besides trees and plants around me!


    But Lady Lilliana said that we''ll meet our Team members, so they must be around, I need to look for them.


    Well, shall I go all out here? Nobody is watching¡­


    Should I use my Mana? I don''t think I need it to climb a tree, so I pulled out my sandals, ran straight on the tree, it was probably 100 meters or so in height, and climbed to the top to get a good view of the island.


    I moved my head and, the farthest my sight reached was to the seashore approximately 9 -10 kilometers from me.


    I stayed on the top of the tree for a while, observed my shadow on the branch, observed the time, and figured out the directions.


    ''Hmmm, so the Throne is straight to the south!''


    I ran down from the tree and landed on my feet,


    ''Well then! Let''s find my team first-''


    "What are you doing?" Niran was sitting on the long branch of a tree in front of me.


    ''Crown-...Crown prince?!'' I stumbled on the ground.


    You''ve got to be kidding me! The first person I met in the forest is, Crown Prince?!


    "How many times should I tell you to call me Niran, not Crown Prince." He jumped on the ground and stood in front of me.


    ''I am sorry¡­ So-''


    "Let''s skip the chat, and fight!" He raised his fist and prepared a stance. I knew this wasn''t going to be this easy, but I can''t step back now!


    I freed mana inside every part of the body and prepared for the fight.


    ''Bring it on!'' I clenched my fist and took my stance too!


    "That''s the spirit but-" in a flash, he disappeared from my sight! He''s fast! Where is he?!


    "I was juuuuust kidding." He was behind me! He grabbed my wrist, twisted it, and pushed me to the ground.


    "Show me your card, what''s your team?" He placed his knee on my back,


    ''North¡­ First North!'' I need to hold back, something isn''t right.


    "As expected.'' He released my wrist and gave me a hand,


    " Stand up, I am sorry for earlier I was just being cautious, "


    ''What do you mean?'' I cleaned up my uniform,


    "We are in the same team, Genius." He showed me his card, therein I saw his team was the same as mine!


    Team First North! Thank god!


    "My status is a pawn, and you?" He put his card back in his pocket.


    ''Um- King.'' I don''t feel proud calling myself the king in front of him.


    "Alright, oh I forgot to mention our team is different from others." He crossed his arms,


    ''What do you mean?''


    "Out of all 48 teams, ours is the only one with only 4 members."


    ''What?''


    "I saw in my card, to make the game fair the handicap was made, our team was made up as consisting of two average candidates, me the top-ranked and-"


    ''Me the bottom one'' so they put the first and last to balance the power level?! I feel insulted for some reason, ''oh yeah! Where are our other team members?''


    "With me, come out!" He yelled and a boy and a girl came from behind a tree.


    The girl looked timid holding a wand close to her breast and the boy looked somewhat familiar to me.


    "Um- my name¡­.my name is Melvi Vinoske! Glad¡­ glad to meet you, Ruined Prince." She seemed nervous and was stuttering a lot maybe because of being in the same team with The Crown Prince, and I don''t know if she is trolling me for real or not.


    ''Melvi? Why are you being rude to Rise?" Niran glared at Melvi and she turned blue,


    "Wha- what? I didn''t know I was being rude! Isn''t your name Ruined prince?!" She was a crybaby and maybe a bit too pure for this world.


    ''Of course, it isn''t! My name is Rise Kier, and glad to meet you too, and don''t bother about it too much, calling me names isn''t going to do anything.'' I probably should help her to get relaxed for now.


    "But, why did Crius tell me your name is Ruined, Prince when I asked him about you?." She looked at the boy,


    What did she say? Crius?!


    "I apologize for your majesty, it was just a small joke, to lighten the mood, please forgive and you too Rise please don''t mind,


    My name is Crius Tresguy, the eldest from the house of Tresguys'' and the only son of Count Husre Tresguy, nice to meet you." He bowed and introduced himself in a proper gesture and smiled gently.


    How could I forget his face? The family of Tresguys''? He has grown significantly and may have got a nice face but I know what he is in reality!


    Crius! Why is it here?!


    ''Nice to meet you too, as you already know me it saves us some time.'' I clenched my fist and tried to control my spewing anger, the more I looked at his face, the more the nasty memories flooded in my head.


    "Well then, that''s our team then! Let''s fight together and win this." Niran smiled and cracked his fingers.


    As expected this shit is going to be very hard for me.

 Chapter 65 - Outnumbered

    And Hence the Game begins.


    --- Aaris - PoV --


    With now four of our team members together, we could now move forward in the game.


    "So shall we go?"  Niran cracked his neck and we three got prepared also.


    ______


    | Second Trial -? Kings Domain Game |


    | Time Elapsed -? 001 Hours 08 minutes |


    | Total - Points -? 000 Points |


    | Team -? Team First North |


    | Status -? King |


    _______


    ''Niran, from where should we start-?'' We started walking toward the Throne, and we needed a plan but, I don''t think this is going to be easy, sigh.


    "You insolent brat! How dare you address your majesty by his name! Know your place peasant-" Crius turned enraged and grabbed my collar.


    "Leave him, Crius! I told him to address me by my name and the same goes for you too, there is no need to be reserved, it is for the better for the game.'' Niran looked around and calmly talked,


    "How can I, your majesty? You are the next Emperor, how could a low life such as me do this kind of arrogance." What an ass kisser! He unhanded me and ran behind the crown prince.


    "Your Majesty¡­ where would we start from?" Melvi was walking idly and scared.


    "The plan is simple: in our region find teams, attack them, take their points, hit another region, find teams, defeat them, and then move to the Throne," Niran explained and smirked and the plan really sounds good to me.


    ''So, yeah I was saying where do we start?'' I looked around and there seemed to be no team around us.


    "Don''t worry about that, they are here." Niran looked above on the tree and then,


    One by one, many candidates came down from the trees, some emerged from the ground and a few of them walked straight to us.


    I counted there were 25 candidates total surrounding us, which makes all six teams of the north region here.


    "Looks like we are a bit outnumbered." Niran turned to them and the rest of us took direction.


    So, there 5 teams, that makes 10 extra kings Points and 25 eliminating points, we could obtain a good piece of land in Throne after a single haul from here,


    "We are sorry your majesty but until you are in the same region as us, no other team could make it to the Throne, and we had left no choice but to join hands and take you on by advantage with number please, don''t bear any ill will for us we also-"


    A boy among candidates spoke, he looked nervous and afraid, well it''s obvious because all of them are kinda playing dirty with the Crown Prince.


    "I don''t mind, it is also an ancient war strategy, to join hands with the enemies of the enemy who can''t be taken down easily, don''t worry, I am actually impressed you all really pooled together to take us on, despite knowing you have to fight later in the end." Niran laughed, he was much more excited than anybody else.


    "We''ll settle the matter between us after defeating you, so get ready." The boy and the rest of them activated their magic and several magus circles appeared around us.


    _____


    [ MAGIA - SUMMONING ]


    [ COME FORTH! ]


    several summoning mages were there,


    [ CERBERUS]  [ MINOTAUR ]


    [CENTAUR KNIGHT ]


    At least 11 summoned beasts came forth.


    _____


    [ MAGIA - ELEMENTAL ]


    [ FIRE TRAIT ] [WATER TRAIT ]


    [ EARTHEN TRAIT ] [ WIND TRAIT ]


    There are many elemental users also, and there were few Lineage Trait users too, this ain''t going to be easy.


    ''Hey, Niran, wanna make a bet?'' I came up with a little entertainment while this,


    "What?" Niran replied,


    ''Whoever gets the least points in the end, has to buy the winner a good and expensive dinner'' he must be loaded, maybe I could use some of it for a good cause, hehe¡­..


    "Hun? Sounds good to me! You''re on!" Niran smirked.


    "Don''t get cocky, you bottom ranker! If it wasn''t for the Crown Prince, we wouldn''t even be bothered to take your point." Another boy yelled at me from the side.


    Man, it kinda hurts.


    "Haha! Well said! This low life is getting on high horses after getting teamed up with the mighty crown prince!" There goes Crius, kissing ass again.


    "Well then commence the attack!" The first boy yelled!


    [ MAGIA - SHADOW ARC ]


    [ DARK ORB ]


    A girl yelled from the sidelines and


    suddenly black walls enveloped us completely.


    "What is this?" Crius panicked.


    "It''s a Translucent Magic barrier, neither we can see or hear what''s going on outside, nor our magic will work outside but they can see us and attack us from outside." Suddenly Melvi became serious and gained confidence.


    "Nice plan but¡­" Niran radiated a strong aura, it was massive!


    For instance, many elemental fireballs, water bullets, stones boulders, and such projectiles came at us.


    [ ROAR OF THE GOLDEN FLAMES ]


    Niran chanted, and the mana radiation coming from grew many folds stronger and so destructive that the attacks the black walls broke down.


    "You should''ve chosen the avoid and flee strategy."


    ''Woah...sweet!'' We were out of the orb. The strength he just showed was really impressive but I stopped getting surprises on such things a while ago, you can''t expect anything normal here.


    "Well, then shall we attack...now?" Melvi and Crius activated their magus circle but were left astound, not just them but me also.


    Everybody and all of them were knocked out of their senses and were lying on the ground unconscious.


    ''What the fuck? What happened to them? Did we win? Was that you Niran?'' I went up to their bodies and checked them, they were real and breathing, no clones or illusions or anything like that, all of them fainted at the same time!


    "A...as¡­.as expected of your...your majesty! He is all-mighty! Really Strong!" The surprise was too great for Crius maybe, he even forgot words from his buttering dictionary.


    "Niran, did you do this?'' I looked at him, and there stood relaxed and eased with no sweat on him.


    "Yes, now don''t try to excuse yourself from the dinner." He grinned at me.


    "Ping!" A chime came from our pockets.


    "What was that?" Melvi got scared.


    "It''s our G.S.C card, the ping came from them." Niran pulled out his card, I took mine and checked its back.


    _____


    | Second Trial -? Kings Domain Game |


    | Time Elapsed -? 05 Hours 49 minutes |


    | Total - Points -? 025 Points |


    | Team -? Team First North |


    | Status -? King |


    ¡ª? Team First North can enter the Throne now ?¡ª


    _____


    I see, the points are updated automatically after we defeat other teams.


    ''Niran what''s your score?'' He was the one who took the Kings also,


    "Hmm? Mine? It''s 35 points." He slipped his card back into the pocket.


    ''I see so in total we have a total of 110 team points, that''s good then shall we head to the Throne now?'' It''s better to occupy a good spot in the Throne while we can.


    "I was thinking of going to other regions, but I think it would be better if we rested and waited for the other teams there." Niran walked to Melvi and Crius, " But before that let''s find some food and stay here for a while."


    "Thank you so much, your majesty, I was starving!" Melvi broke into tears again.


    "Your wish, my command, your majesty!" This Crius bastard! He acts like he is an imperial subordinate for him!.


    "I told both of you to call me Niran, didn''t I.." Niran Sighed.


    "Melvi go find some freshwater for us and Crius could look for some fruits or meat?" Niran tapped the shoulder of Crius and both of them walked away to find water and food.


    "Rise!" When both of them were gone he marched to the unconscious body of the team.


    ''What?'' What''s he gonna do with those knocked-out candidates, he halted close to a girl on the ground and leaned at her, he grabbed the arm of a girl and¡­


    "Woah! What the fuck are you doing?!'' I need to stop him.


    "Calm down I am doing nothing" he picked up the girl in his arms,  "Help me to carry them to the beach."


    ''Beach? why?'' Isn''t the beach a red zone for the players?


    "If we leave them here, other teams could later attack them or possibly all of them get in a fight among themselves, besides it''s better for them to get treated first my attack earlier destroyed all of their senses and disassociated their mana circulation if they don''t get treatment fast they could slip to temporary coma, it would be for few days but in between of forest that wouldn''t be good."


    Niran pointed at the boy close to me, telling me I should pick him up.


    ''I see but why the beach?'' Aren''t the faculty going to take them after they get eliminated?


    "Did you forget this is a survival game? They aren''t going to take any of us until we are in the forest. Every candidate has to stay inside in the forest until the game ends, but if somebody stays at the beach for more than 2 minutes they''ll be transported back to the academy automatically, also I can''t ask a better man than for the job." Niran spoke while I picked up the boy on my back.


    ''Why me?''


    "I saw you running on the tree, and jumping from it you ain''t weak, I realized." Niran dashed and vanished into the forest.


    ''Wait!'' I followed him, ''by the way I was curious, what''s your magia?''


    "Mine? I am¡­"

 Chapter 66 - His Grace

    After taking all the unconscious candidates to the beach Aaris and Niran returned to our meeting point. It took almost 20 minutes to send off each candidate, but soon Crius and Melvi came with water and fish, fruits, and rabbit and deer meat.


    After setting up a small camp, Aaris peeked at his card,


    _____


    | Second Trial -? Kings Domain Game |


    | Time Elapsed -? 07 Hours 21 minutes |


    | Total - Points -? 025 Points |


    | Team -? Team First North |


    | Status -? King |


    ¡ª? Team First North can enter the Throne now ?¡ª


    _____


    They cooked food and had their supper, with some small chit  chats, and exchange of information about the locations they explored individually while sitting there in front of the kindling bonfire.


    Crickets and Cicadas buzzing around were giving a feeling of warm summer nights but this isn''t anything more than a planned stage.


    "The night is approaching, the trial started at


    11 o''clock and in a while, 8 hours would pass, can''t we move to the Throne tomorrow?" Melvi was still hesitant but not as much as she was earlier.


    "We already have rested enough, even though we had completed the requirement to enter The Throne but, dilly-dallying in overconfidence and irresponsibility could harm us. It''s best to rest for a while here then move to the Throne as I said earlier we need to reserve a good spot on the land of Throne."


    Niran pushed aside the ambers from the bamboo in the fire and pulled out his steamed fish.


    "Why are you in such a hurry? I mean if we move late to the land of Throne, then the other teams who have already made their domain can be hunted down easily,  we could haul more points from them without wasting much energy on finding them or doing camping or setting up traps." Aaris rested on his back on the ground and breathed a long yawn.


    "When you don''t know what kind of enemies you are facing then it''s better to explore the battlefield first, For instance, if we acquire outer parts of the land even of small width, we could know which and how many candidates have passed or are currently residing in our land, that''s one of the perks of being the King, don''t you know that?"


    Niran pulled out the bones from the fish and drew a rough map on the ground.


    "After collecting every information, we could plan our attacks and baits, but one most important thing that you shouldn''t forget: Rise, once a King enters the Throne, and acquires land you can''t leave the Throne! The center part of the island is surrounded by a circular river called the Blue ring,  once you cross that, then the game will be over for you and us-!"


    "Your Majesty, we can''t trust this fool with such an important role. Why don''t you use Cold Promotion and take the status, no one here or on the whole island is better suited than you for the role of the King! As everybody knows-" Crius abruptly interrupted Niran and started paving his way to his favor but he was cut off by Aaris too,


    "I see, well then if you say so, once Melvi says she is ready let''s move from here, besides it would take us 4 - 5 hours by foot to reach the Throne by foot, it''s better to save our energy for later, don''t suggest me taking candidates on the back again." Aaris turned over and closed his eyes.


    "Don''t interrupt me you-" Crius got furious at him but was again interrupted and ignored by Niran,


    "Then that''s the plan." Niran also laid on his back and closed his eyes, while Crius was biting his lips in bitterness.


    "Why does this peasant have such a friendly relationship with this spoiled bastard! This makes things tough for me, I need to do something about this Rise and this Melvi first!" Crius thought and calmed himself, and sat down.


    While Melvi was chomping down the food like a hamster.


    -- Aaris - PoV --


    Looks like this time things will go smoothly this time, my rank has been at the bottom for the last trials, I was really concerned that I will make it to the top 10 or not.


    Once we make it to the Throne and win this game by coming first all four of us will make it to the Top 4, he would get the first rank because of extra points and I''ll probably get the 4th one because of my previous ranks.


    Now it all makes sense, why is he dominating the first rank from the start of the game, why is he, Sir. Edward''s Seth,


    ~~ When they were escorting the candidates to the beach ~~


    ''By the way, I was curious, what''s your magia?'' I was carrying a faint on my back and dashing over the branches of the sky-scraping trees.


    Niran was going faster and was leading the way,


    "Mine? I am¡­ not normal like you guys, why do you ask?"


    ''Well it piqued my curiosity, not because of your spell but because of your mana, that wasn''t normal mana that humans possess but it was much stronger and denser, more like Ethereal mana!'' He is hiding something about himself.


    "Aren''t you sharp? Many people often mistake normal strong and dense Mortal mana for Ethereal mana, why are you so sure that mine isn''t Mortal but Ethereal?" Niran''s tone was amused, I can only see his back but he is probably quite amused now.


    ''Simple, Mortal mana radiation can''t disorient mana circulation in others until you use a specific spell, but what you did there wasn''t an enchantment but just boosting or soared your mana outside of your body, speaking frankly it was more like a dragon roaring to dominate its prey instead of wasting attacks on it.''


    That''s what I felt back there, it wasn''t targeted at us, so it was precisely aimed toward the other teams. It''s still too hard to believe candidates like his caliber compete to get into the academy.


    "Looks like I underestimated your wits, you are not as stupid as I thought"


    ''Oye!''


    "You''re right, I use Ethereal Mana."


    ''Figured! Then what are you? There aren''t many race beings that use Ethereal mana.''  I wonder If he tells me the truth, He can lie to me and I would believe it without any question if it sounds convincing but I think he won''t.


    "Well, I am not supposed to reveal about my Magia until the circumstance allows but since you are associated with Lady Tara, I don''t think it''ll matter much, as you know I am the son of the hero of the Kingdom Esnair, Emperor Drake Azeihik who had the grace and blood of one of the last Sacred Dragons, the Hell-Fire Dragon Drake."


    ''So that means-"


    "Well, you are just half right, I am just a human, but  I have the blood of two Dragons Grace users running through my veins,


    I am The Golden Flame Dragon Grace user."


    If I hadn''t seen him in action, I would''ve said that he is bluffing but, I also doubted this, he is a Dragon Grace user too!


    ~~ Present Time ~~


    But there is still something I can''t believe, why did he lie to me about being a Grace User?!


    "Rise! Rise!!" Melvi shook me vigorously¡­ "Can you come with me?" She whispered to me,


    ''What happened? Have you eaten and done resting?'' I sat up and looked around Crius and Niran was lying drowsily,


    "Um- you see can you come with me for a bit, it''s gotten dark and scary" she was a bit restless and nervous,


    ''Why don''t you ask Crius or Niran? Aren''t they-''


    "I can''t ask his Majesty or this creep for such things!" She flustered and pulled my arm,


    She literally dragged me on the ground and took me to the forest. I was still half asleep but I did see Niran smiling and waving at me, that bastard!


    [ HELIOS ]


    she chanted and her wand lit up,


    ''Why did you drag me here in this dark forest alone?! Don''t tell me¡­ I can''t believe even young noble ladies have started preying on young boys?! Niran help me!'' I started struggling but she swung her wand on my head and probably broke my skull.


    "No! You idiot, how can you say such things?! Don''t you understand what a girl means when she asks for a boy''s company, without telling much?!" She turned and beat the hell out of me.


    How can I? I never indicated much with girls like this, and I can''t even tell her that my most fresh memories are with a middle-aged man, traveling in the land of hooligans!


    "Just stay here quietly, I asked you because you are a better guy than that Crius¡­" she flinched all of sudden.


    "I can''t hold it in anymore!" She mumbled and ran behind some bushes not too far from us.


    What does she mean-


    Suddenly I realized,


    What...what...why did she take me here! But she trusted me with an important task! As a gentleman, I won''t run away! First I need to assure her!


    I took a deep breath,


    ''MELVI! you can finish your business without any fear! Don''t worry I am watching over you!'' I yelled to assure her but her wand came flying straight at my face.


    "I prefer you don''t! Just stay quiet for a while you idiot!" She whimpered in anger.


    I can''t believe here I am helping her and she treats me like this-


    "Rise!!" Suddenly she screamed and the bushes started shaking.


    Now what?!

 Chapter 67 - Hidden Hunters

    -- Aaris - PoV --


    What was that noise?


    ''MELVI?! what happened?'' She screamed so loud, but should I check on her not?


    Screw everything, I need to check on her if she is in real trouble!


    I picked up her wand and dashed in the bushes from where the noise came, but squirming behind the bushes was no good, she wasn''t there.


    ''Melvi?'' Where has she gone? She was just here!


    ''Melvi where are you?'' I ran into the deep forest and it got really dark, and a faint mist spread through the forest.


    ''Melvi! Where are you?'' I went deeper and the climate suddenly changed, it got colder and colder and suddenly a thin layer of snow came under my feet.


    The further I went the colder it got and in a few minutes while surrounding it became as the stormy winter season fell upon this land.


    ''Melvi?''


    "Oh-ho! Look what we have here?" A boy''s voice came from the woods around me.


    "Delano, is he the one?" Another voice echoed around.


    There are two guys! In the branches around me, do they know something about Melvi?


    "Well, then shall we start? Ruined Prince!" The boy who was called by other by name Delano,


    [ MAGIA - HUNTER ]


    [ BEAR CLAW  ] Delano chanted,


    ***


    A magus circle appeared and beneath Aaris and Bear claw spell instantly appeared and closed its teeth, everything was covered in snow mist now and Delano jumped from the tree.


    "Hmm looks like I was a bit too rough on him." Delano walked up to his trap.


    "Did ya'' killed him?" The other boy spoke, he was still hiding in the dense birch trees,


    "Nope! It was just a hollow body spell, not actual metal, it won''t hurt him physically but he will be trapped, and the pain would be real too." Delano marched close to it and the most faded away.


    "I see, guess I was really lucky back there¡­" Aaris calmly assessed the situation by sitting on the branch of the tree behind the trap.


    "Ho¡­ you are fast, you are one of the few people who have escaped from the bear claw." Delano waved his hand and dispelled the Bear Claw.


    "Well then, start talking, where is Melvi?" Aaris hopped from the tree,


    "Melvi who? Oh, that girl? Hmm¡­. Where is she? Where is she I can''t remember-"


    Delano started bluffing and taunting Aaris, scratching his head and tapping his feet, he acted like he trying to remember,


    "Let me help you remember." Aaris disappeared from the sight of Delano, and he freaked out, he looked around and saw Aaris in the mid air, beside him with a clenched fist,


    "What the-" Delano couldn''t even finish and Aaris punched him with a hard fist and pounded his face in the ground.


    In seconds Delon was on the ground in a shallow pit made from the shockwave.


    "Damn it! Boris! Help me out!" Delano yelled,


    "On it!


    [ MAGIA RUBBER GUM ]


    [ CHAMELEON WHIP ]"


    A sticky rubber like long rope sprouted from the pit stuck itself with Delano and pulled him to the ground.


    "What was that disgusting thing?!" Aaris jumped back a few feet away from the pit.


    "I must say you are strong Rise Kier, and here we thought we will let both of you off the hook at ease but looks like the fun has just started so why don''t we invite someone else too to the party!"


    Boris started laughing hysterically and suddenly stopped,


    "Oye Delano, call her!" Boris yelled.


    "Attack him! Melvi!" Delano screamed, he again hid himself in the trees.


    "Melvi?! Why will she attack-"


    " [ MAGIA TALISMAN ENCHANTING ]


    [ FIRE BURSTS ]  "


    Suddenly, several Talismans scattered around Aaris, and chain explosions went off in the middle of the forest.


    The explosion was so massive many trees broke and burned down, the closest tree turned into ashes, and snow sheets melted into steaming water vapors.


    For a few minutes, the snowy land was turned into sizzling terrain, after waiting for a while both Boris and Delano got down.


    "Did we get him this time?" Delano was still cautious and walked slowly toward the explosion site,


    "Of course, I saw him enveloping in the flames and even though he is fast, the explosion radius was very vast, he wouldn''t be able to run away from it. By the way, was she in the exploded area too?" Boris marched nonchalantly to Aaris, laughing and giggling.


    "Nope! she was sitting under the deep pitfall under the ground I made for her." Delano tapped the shoulder of Boris and pointed at his left.


    "[ PREY SEIZE ]


    Oye, girl, come out!" Delano chanted and ground mushed up and rose Melvi from the ground.


    "Hmm? How was she able to scatter the Talismans from the hole?" Boris looked at Melvi and rubbed his chin, "She doesn''t look very agile, so how?"


    "I was surprised too! She is very clever! You won''t believe me but she was the one who suggested to me the idea to wrap pocket Talismans which contained the explosive talismans around my Trap arrows which I activated remotely! They were aimed toward the sky so that Raise brat never would''ve noticed them!" Delano grabbed Melvi''s arm and picked her up.


    "I see, I didn''t actually thought, that your hunting magia can also hypnotize people." Boris stepped further and slowly the vapors were swayed by a strong cold wind and there Aaris stood, burned and wounded.


    "We got him! Haha! We got him! but did you get his points?" Delano jumped into excitement.


    "Nope! He is tough but good for us, fortunately, our plan is not ruined, call her!" Boris gazed at Melvi and clapped.


    "So this was your plan?" Aaris wobbled and took a step, he was still in the shock of the explosions, and his uniform was shredded from places and there were several burns on his body, "Cold Promotion and monopolizing the king''s points"


    "You really have thick skin, guess you are not as stupid as I thought." Boris laughed,


    "Why the hell everyone thinks I am stupid!" Aaris consciousness and sight was gradually coming back to him,


    "Delano, do it while he is still weak, he looks like he''ll probably die soon!" Boris snapped his finger, and Delano pushed Melvi toward Aaris,


    "Oye bitch! Use your Cold Promoti-"


    [ ROUGE FLOW ] Aaris uttered and,


    dense rippling mana surged over his arm in the form of markings, and he disappeared from their eyes along with Melvi.


    "Where did he-" Boris panicked and jerked, both of them vanished like they were never there, and Boris and Delano decided to hide and started running.


    But before they took their second step, Aaris appeared,


    "Bold of you, never calculated this shit in your plan, did ya?" Aaris was standing in front of them resting his right arm on Delano''s and left on Boris''s shoulder.


    -- Boris - PoV --


    Who the fuck is he? The mana radiating from his arm is not normal! I can feel it''s oozing a dismal aura on my skin! I can''t move! Something it''s telling one wrong move and he''ll flick my head off my body.


    ''What are you, Rise Kier?''


    "Me? Just a normal guy, named Rise Kier." He smiled at me, he is insane! How can he smile like this while being so burned and -


    His wounds? Where are his burns? Every wound and burn I saw on his body is now enveloped by dark markings! They kind of look like ancient scripts but I have never seen them!.


    "By the way guys, how many points do you have?" He walked through between us and wrapped his arms on our shoulder again.


    "Bo...Boris has 143 points and I¡­ I have 64 points." This damned Deano!


    ''Woah! Care to share a little about your unusual team of two kings and how you earned his many points?'' He tightened his grip on our shoulders.


    "Me and Delano are both childhood friends from our Noble School, and we took part in Grand Selection together, after the game started me and Delano were in different teams as Pawns and transported to different regions on the island, but we were in contact with each other, while my team hunted down each team in my region, Delano team defeated 2 teams in their region, then just like we did to Melvi, we made each of our teammates to use Cold Promotion.''


    " I see, so all of your teammates used their Cold Promotion and took the points of your king and that added up to their previous points, then after using your own Cold Promotion, you summed up your team''s points to yourself and became the last member and Kings of your teams, great plan!" He started laughing like a maniac.


    "Then how did you find us?" He stopped laughing suddenly.


    "After getting enough points we went out of our region and entered yours, then Delano used his Predators eye spell to keep an eye on one of the teams in your region and we came to know about Crown Prince and you are the king of his team, we just waited to for a good opportunity to lure you to an isolated place and that happened when Melvi was behind the bush."


    I can''t stop trembling, his aura is getting more and more ominous and intense.


    "I see! I must say I respect that you are a strong player and strategist, so I will forgive you for everything you did to me."


    Instantly Rise aura disappeared and he looked at us smiling.


    Maybe he was a good guy after all-


    ***


    "But! Disturbing a lady in her private time and hurting Melvi, I won''t forgive you for that!"


    "Wha-" Delano and Boris gasped,


    And Aaris grabbed both of their skulls and crushed them into the grounds!


    "Rise stop!!"

 Chapter 68 - Hunting The Hunters

    "Rise stop!"  As Aaris shoved them into the ground, Melvi yelled!


    "You woke up! How are you feeling?" Aaris pulled both of their hair and thread tossed them aside like dolls.


    "Give me a minute Melvi, first I finish my business with them." Aaris''s smile changed, his warm and calm aura disappeared and now he was like just a few seconds away from becoming a mad beast driven by vengeance.


    "Wa¡­ wait! Rise Kier! We are sorry we are sorry for what happened, I admit we did wrong to Melvi and promise we won''t do it again! So let''s forget-"


    Boris crawled back and stood his guard up, but


    Aaris just leaped at Boris in flash and thrashed a punch and Boris crossed his arms to block the attack but the force was too brute, Boris was sent flying and crashed down with many trees and grazed the ground before stopping.


    "Damn it! He''s way too strong if it weren''t for my Rubber Gum magia, the force would''ve broken down every bone in my body, I need to get out of here as fast I can." Boris turned lied on his stomach, he landed far in the forest,


    "Are we playing tag now?" Aaris crouched in front of him.


    "When did he-"  Boris started trembling I fear when he saw Aaris sitting in front of him, in his eyes the only thing he could see was blood lust.


    -- Boris - PoV --


    [ MAGIA RUBBER GUM ]


    [ RECOIL GUM ]


    As he heaved an ax kick upon my head, I could block it with crossed rubber arms.


    My bones turned into rubber, now they can absorb shock and can store it for a while and release it at my will, like a living spring.


    When his kick landed, I realized how monstrous this guy''s strength was. My straight leg bones were squeezed down to a few inches to absorb the shock, but it''s all good!


    '' I''ll put your force to good use!''


    While leg bones squeezed down like spring with a small change in foot angle, I could shoot myself like a catapult, I released the stored elastic force and dashed to Delano who passed out.


    I need to get away somehow! This idiot!


    ''Wake up you asshole!''


    "He won''t, not for a while!" Rise! He was running side to side with me!


    ***


    -- Aaris - PoV --


    ''You thought you could escape huh?'' So, he used my kick force to shoot himself.


    Even though he is fast as a bullet I could still catch up to him!


    ''Well then let me finish this with-''


    "Kill him! Kill him!" That strange voice again!


    Ack! My head! It hurts! My whole body was thrown on the bed of burning coals.


    I lost my balance and fell to the ground, that''s it I''ll finish this in one shot!


    I filled my fist with mana and prepared for the last attack, any more of this I would probably pass out! I need to make sure that they are out of the game before that!


    Boris reached Delano and picked him up, and again started compressing his leg bones like a spring.


    ''That''s it for you!''


    "[ STICKY TALISMAN ]! " Melvi yelled and scattered Talismans in the air, and the Talismans turned into sticky slime.


    "What the-" Boris''s whole body was covered in that slime and stuck to the ground.


    ''Good job Melvi now I can-'' I took two steps but I wasn''t able to pick my foot up for the third one, I looked and saw, the whole land was now covered in that sticky slime.


    ''Melvi what is the meaning of this?'' I looked at her and she flinched in fear,


    "You¡­ you would kill him if I won''t stop you!" Melvi''s voice was shaking,


    ''Will I? I guess maybe '' damn I can''t stop my smile!


    "Calm down!" For some reason, I recalled my mother''s voice.


    ''Tch!'' I took a deep breath and ceased my mana,


    It won''t do any better if I kill somebody here. I need to do something about anger. Every time I use the circulation of this weird mana, my anger goes berserk with it & then great pain envelopes my body.


    2 years of training and the best I can pull 10 minutes of sanity, I need to work harder, before I kill someone,


    .


    .


    Again!


    "Let us go! We give up! Don''t hurt us! We''ll give you guys our point so let us go!" Boris screamed, he was desperate to run and was struggling in vain.


    "Did you call down, Rise?!" Melvi ran at me but didn''t get too close.


    ''I am, forget about me are you okay? Did these guys do anything weird to you?'' I saw her body but didn''t find any serious injuries.


    "I am fine, but I don''t remember much, the most I can recall Is finished peein-," she cleared her throat,


    "What I wanted to do then suddenly I blacked out and when I opened my eyes again, I was on this snowy plain and you three were fighting."


    Guess these things matters to a lady, I should


    pretend I didn''t hear what she said before but,


    ''You also don''t remember anything about your stockings?'' Looked at her leg and realized the stockings she wore when we were together isn''t there anymore.


    Melvi looked at her and let out a deep breath,


    [ RELEASE ]


    She dispelled the Talismans beneath my feet, and I was free now, I looked at her and she went silent all of sudden.


    She walked close to me and tapped on my shoulder, and raised her gaze.


    "Give them a painful death!" The bloodlust in her eyes was far more fearsome.


    ''As you say my last.'' I guess that''s it for them¡­


    I feel sorry for them.


    "No! It''s a misunderstanding! We didn''t do anything! I swear on my name! It was Delano''s hound! We both are gentlemen! Delano used his Familiar hound to pull up her stocking but they tore up, and then we removed them." Boris started struggling for his life!


    "We never laid our fingers on her dignity I swear!" Boris started crying.


    ''But you did peek at her, didn''t you?'' After all, they kept on her for a while and waited for the right time.


    "Fuck! I forgot about that." Boris''s face went blank,


    Melvin walked up to him and stuck some Talismans in the slime over Boris''s body,


    "Rise, move aside." Melvi held my wrist and took me aside,


    [ TAZER TALISMAN ]


    She mumbled and they started glowing when they were struck with strong electricity and smoke rose from their body.


    Well, that must''ve hurt.


    "Let''s go now! Where is our camp?" Melvi asked and I pointed in the direction where I came from. Melvi turned and started walking toward it.


    I should head out too-,


    Wait before that¡­


    ***


    In a few minutes, Aaris joined Melvi in her way,


    "Where were you?" Melvi was marching fast toward camp,


    "Just finishing up some work!" Aaris smirked,


    After a while, they reached the camp where Niran and Crius were waiting for them.


    "Where were you all this time? You got some nerves to make his majesty wait for" Crius started yelling at as he saw them but got interrupted by Niran


    "Both of you! Are you okay?" Niran stood up,


    "We are fine, we apologize for making you wait, we are really sorry!" Melvi started panicking again.


    "I see, well then shall we go?" Niran extinguished the fire.


    "It''s quite dark! But since his majesty is here, then I don''t-" Crius went again on butter Niran up, though Aaris interrupted him again.


    "Guys! Check your cards!" Aaris got fired up.


    "Hmm? Why?" Niran grabbed his card and checked its back,


    "Oh! 37 points! I guess you weren''t really lost." Niran smiled,


    "Seriously, what do you take me for?" Aaris let out a long sigh.


    After a small rest, they started walking toward the Throne,


    "So what happened?" Niran had a vague idea of them getting into some trouble but he still wanted to know what happened.


    "Well first I was resting peacefully then Melvi asked me to" Aaris started explaining but Melvi swung her wand on Aaris''s head.


    "Well, I wanted to talk to Rise for a bit so I took him to the forest and¡­." Melvin explained the whole incident to both of them.


    "Why the hell did you go alone?! You are the king of our team! If something would''ve happened to you all of us would''ve been eliminated!" Crius started yelling again.


    "Well, I am glad that both of you are safe and Crius let me tell you something. We are playing this as a team, so it''s better for all of us if we start to trust our team" Niran gave Crius a cold shoulder.


    "Oh yeah! Hey, Niran, check this out!" Aaris got smugly excited.


    "What?!" Niran looked at him,


    Aaris pulled out his card and showed,


    "Tada!"


    _____


    | Second Trial -? Kings Domain Game |


    | Time Elapsed -? 10 Hours 03 minutes |


    | Total - Points -? 220 Points |


    | Team -? Team First North |


    | Status -? King |


    ¡ª? Team First North can enter the Throne now ?¡ª


    _____


    "What the fuck?!" Crius screamed in shock.

 Chapter 69 - To The Throne

    Aaris showed his card to everyone and they were left in awe,


    "What the-, how did you?" Crius was stuttering,


    "Hehe¡­ well as Melvi told you about those two guys, I realized I never got any points after defeating them, so I landed a few finishing blows, threw them on the beach, and voila!" Aaris smirked proudly,


    "Aren''t you ruthless¡­" Melvi was dejected at him,


    "Don''t blame me! They were tough-" Aaris looked over Niran and noticed him,


    Niran was lost in thoughts with a dejected face.


    "Oye Niran, what happened? Aren''t you happy, we are going to be in the first place! Also, I can finally jump into the top 10!" Happy tears came out of Aaris'' eyes.


    "Top 10? Why do you want to be in the top 10?" Niran, put a smile back on,


    "Well, you see, it was just my wish to finish in the Top 10! No, no Top 5!" Aaris faked a laugh, he can''t share the secret of his bet with Tara with them,


    "That''s great, everybody has an aim, they look up to." The smile on Niran''s face slowly faded away, he recalled the promise he made with his elder brother.


    After a few hours of walking, they reached the Blue Ring river, Melvi used some Ice Talismans and made a bridge to cross the river, crossing the bridge they finally reached,


    The Thorne!


    *ping!*


    All of their cards buzzed!


    _____


    | Second Trial -? Kings Domain Game |


    | Time Elapsed -? 16 Hours 26 minutes |


    | Total - Points -? 220 Points |


    | Team -? Team First North |


    | Status -? King |


    E


    ¡ª? Team First North has entered the Throne ?¡ª


    ¡ª? Move to the desirable land and command Claim to create Domain ?¡ª


    ¡ª? The area of the domain will be equal to 3 times of the total team points ?¡ª


    ¡ª? Warning ? ¡ª


    1. Only the King can claim the land in Throne.


    2. After entering the Throne, no player can leave the land of the Throne, once left before the end of the game, they shall be eliminated by default.


    3. Kings defeated in the Throne by Cold Promotion will have no record points, but Teams defeated by other Teams will still have their record points and they have to start from their respective regions again.


    _____


    The half-moon was hidden completely behind the cold clouds and while darkness was diluting little by little, the hazy sunlight was slowly scattering in the forest.


    "Now the real game will begin from here, let''s exchange points and get some land and lay underground." Niran suddenly got serious.


    "It''s around 3 am currently, either some of the teams are wide awake to hunt down the other teams or exhausted and asleep, so it''s better to believe on the first possibility and be cautious," Aaris spoke coldly.


    "I agree, Rise, let''s move close to some other region, our is already emptied so it''s to obtain some land and be prepared early." Niran pulled out his card and others too.


    They sprinted to the east where dawn was breaking.


    "Let''s do it!" Melvi was in high spirits and was confident in their win.


    "By the way, I was thinking what are record points?" Aaris recalled the third warning in the card,


    "Record points are those, on which a player was eliminated, say the two hunters you defeated earlier still have their points but are unfortunately out of the game," Melvi smirked at Aaris with menace in his eyes.


    "Scary! Then in the whole game, it was the king who was at the most disadvantage!" Aaris drooped his shoulders.


    "Let''s waste any more time, the 1/3rd time limit has already elapsed." Since Aaris revealed his points Niran''s tone was completely changed, now it was way too colder than before.


    "Ye...yeah." Aaris took a deep breath, and raised his card close to his face,


    "Claim!"


    *ping!*


    _____


    ¡ª? Team First North confirmation to claim land ?¡ª


    ¡ª? Total Team Points - 311 points ?¡ª


    ¡ª? Total area will be claimed - 933 m2 ?¡ª


    ¡ª? say "Yes" to proceed or "No" to decline ?¡ª


    _______


    Aaris looked at everyone and they all nodded in agreement.


    "Yes!" Aaris giddied up.


    *ping!*


    _____


    ¡ª? Congratulations! ?¡ª


    ¡ª? Team First North has claimed their Domain! ?¡ª


    ¡ª? Domain''s King - Rise Kier ?¡ª


    ¡ª? Domain ranking - 2nd ?¡ª


    ¡ª? Domain status - 3 Pawns : 0 Intruders. ?¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    -- Aaris - PoV --


    ''What''s this Domain ranking?'' No one said anything about this!


    "It means somebody has already claimed bigger land than us! We have to find them and take them down as soon as we can!" Suddenly Niran ticked off,  "All of you stay here, I''ll handle them!"


    Why is Niran so eager and anxious?


    ''Wait! We just claimed our domain and still don''t know who and how many we are facing. How can I let you charge at them recklessly!''


    I grabbed Niran''s shoulder to stop him, why is he in such a hurry!


    Since we came to the Throne, not even before that when I saved Malvi, he started acting strangely.


    "It doesn''t matter who and how many they are, I can take them down on me, why are they stopping me? This is for our team and for your sake! This is a chance for you Rise, so let me go!" Niran shook his shoulder and dashed into the forest.


    ''Niran Wait! Melvi and Crius both of you stay here! I am going behind him!''


    ***


    Aaris dashed in the same direction Niran went, while both Melvi and Crius stayed behind.


    Leaping over branches rapidly, Niran was in turmoil.


    -- Niran - PoV --


    I never thought of this! First Rise points and then this unknown domain!


    I can''t take any chances, this is a good chance, we can move forward to the next trial as a whole team,  if I defeat the team of the first ranked domain, they definitely have more points than us, with that I could be in the lead again,


    without fighting Rise.


    I moved further deep in the forest, then I felt an odd presence.


    I realized 4 candidates has surrounded me, the boy who has the King mark on his hand, roared,


    "Look what we have here! His Majesty himself! Forgive us our majesty but kindly handover-"


    ''You are in my way!''


    [ ROAR OF THE GOLDEN FLAME ]


    I knocked them out and they fell to the ground. I stopped for a while to check over them but they teleported in a few minutes on the spot.


    Guess, they are sent to their region to start again.


    I don''t have time to waste around, I need to find them!


    The area is vast, perhaps I can use that!


    I climbed over the tallest tree I found,


    [ DRAGON''S HUNT ]


    With this, I could sense the presence of every being in a radius of 10 kilometers, the one with the strongest presence will be the ones!


    In a minute I felt every human presence in the range. There are currently three teams nearby, the one in the east is mine, the second one is far off in the south and has a quite weak presence to acquire a domain bigger than us, but there is one guy in the north, his presence is strong.


    But something is wrong, his mana presence is flickering, I need to check it out.


    [ GOLDEN FLAME 7 SEAL ]


    [ FIRST RELEASE ]


    ***


    Niran already has laid his eyes on his target and has set out to hunt them.


    His shoulders, arms, and legs got covered in golden hue flames and the flames coming out of his shoulder shaped itself as Dragon wings.


    Meanwhile, Aaris was still chasing Niran, in the direction he went.


    "Damn it! Where did that go?"


    While leaping branch to branch, Aaris noticed bright yellow lights piercing through the woods.


    "What? It''s already morning but it still should be around 4 am, guess the sun here-"


    But the light flew over his head and the forest went dark again.


    "What the fuck was that? Niran?! His body was on fire! Guess he found the domain, he fast. I can''t catch up to him like this. I guess I shouldn''t play around also." Aaris took a deep breath and released his mana, but this time only on his legs and eyes.


    [ ROUGE RUN ]


    He dashed in the direction of Niran,


    "Even though I am using my mana, he is still fast!" Aaris was still struggling to catch up to him, but the difference between their speed was not too large.


    When Niran was soaring above the sky, everyone who saw him was stunned, few realized who he was but few were scared, thinking of him as a strong spell.


    After flying a few kilometers, Niran slowly receded,


    "The presence came around from here." Niran came down, dispelled his flames, and cautiously went forward chasing the flickering presence.


    The more he got close, the more the presence flickered, also the mana nature of the candidate came apparent to him.


    "This presence?! Why does it have to be her?" Niran clenched his teeth and halted.


    That must mean, they are around here too-,


    A large bronze Scorpion came out of the ground and tried to sting Niran but he evaded the attack.


    "Guess I don''t have any other options but take her down,


    Forgive me, Ruth."

 Chapter 70 - Thats Her Fate Then

    In the middle of the dark forest, Niran was confronted by a big bronze Scorpion, he realized to whom that flickering belonged.


    "Why do you have to be the one, Ruth?!" Niran evaded all the sting from his tail and attacks it with its pincers.


    "I should end this quickly" Niran wrapped his fist in Golden Flames and smashed the scorpion''s exoskeleton.


    "So it l wasn''t just color, its exoskeleton was really made of bronze." Niran''s flame slowly spread the scorpion''s whole body and the scorpion, dropped down and vanished in a gleaming green magus circle.


    "As expected that was a spirit she must''ve summoned them to keep a guard of her domain, but her spirits weren''t this weak before, also now her mana has gotten more swoon from before, something isn''t right." Niran marched in the direction he felt Ruth mana coming from.


    -- Niran - PoV --


    The more I close to her, the better I felt her mana,


    Normal people should have continuously glowing mana in my hunting vision, but her mana is behaving different, her mana is now blinking slowly,


    don''t tell me!


    ''Ruth be safe!'' Niran hurried through vines and bushes to search for her position, and in the end, his steps came to halt in front of a cave.


    She''s inside the cave, her mana has gotten weaker. I should finish this now.


    "Wait, prince!" A woman''s voice came from above the cave, a woman dressed in long blue clothes was standing upon it.


    ''This aura¡­ you are one of Ruth''s summons aren''t you?''


    She was gazing at me with her sparkling blue


    eyes, "prince I am not sure if you are aware of her situation or not but I request you to please turn away and leave lady Ruth alone, that''s what she asked."


    ''I have seen you somewhere, what''s your name?''


    She possesses a spiritual mana essence, she is a high spirit, I never fought one before I know they are unbelievably strong.


    "My name is Aurora, I am a servant of Lady Ruth, a guardian spirit." She answered with high pride,


    Aurora?! Out of all of them, why does she have to be the one in front of me? Though I can''t back down now, she may be strong but noticing Ruth''s mana I don''t need to put much effort, I could put up with her till the first seal, but I won''t be able to hold the first seal longer, I already continuously used so much mana.


    ''Well then Aurora I am afraid but I have to take down your master and claim her domain, so I hope you are ready for a battle.''


    "Aren''t you optimistic, sure you are stronger than lady Ruth but don''t forget, we spirit also has a trump card under our sleeves, in the worst-case scenario, I would crush you like an ice cube boy." She neared the menacing gaze and sighed,


    "Though I must refrain now, but if you still insist on fighting then you leave me no choice if she won''t be able to win then I''ll put you out of the contest also."


    Suddenly a cold blizzard stormed at me, I was pushed back for many steps and so cold that if it was a normal human, he would''ve gone down with hypothermia. It wasn''t an attack but it was just her mana radiation.


    Aurora was blazing in shades of crystal blues and glinting green "I am sorry lady Ruth, but it looks like that''s it for us, but rest assured I will fulfill your last-"


    "Niraaaaaaan!!!" A loud scream echoed through the forest and interrupted Aurora.


    This voice! How did he catch up to me?!


    I was flying faster than human eyes can observe, yet still, he caught up and found me?


    Rise Kier, you are hiding something, aren''t you?


    ***


    "Now who is he?" Aurora focused her vision in the direction from where the voice came.


    Niran stood there in bewildered after hearing the scream, slowly the morning sunlight reached the land and Aaris emerged from the dark woods,


    Aurora finally saw Aaris and jerked in fright,


    -- Aurora - PoV --


    This boy, how is he alive? I have seen many souls in the mortal realm for hundreds of years, but he¡­


    He isn''t like anyone I have seen so far.


    How is he still alive when he doesn''t have a soul?


    Even still there is something inside him,


    neither living nor dead,


    Neither conscious nor somnolent, his mana doesn''t belong to the mortal world, I need to avoid him.


    ***


    "Just stop!" Aaris jumped from the tree and landed in front of Niran.


    "Eh?" Aurora got confused, "Boy, who are you? Are you on his team?"


    "Yes, I am in his team and my name is-


    woah! Are you one of the high spirits? Well I am not that surprised to see you here but I can''t believe my eyes, there was one of the candidates, who is capable of summoning a high spirit!"


    Aaris eyes shone brightly with the sight of Aurora,


    "Well, of course, Lady Ruth is not just like other candidates, I am Aurora, Lady Ruth''s guardian spirit,  but have you also come with an ill intent to hurt her?" Aurora was not dropping her guard but preserved her mana and ceased the blizzard.


    "Did you say, Ruth? What happened to her? Don''t tell me she is the king of this domain? But where is she? Ruth, where are you?" Aaris started yelling,


    -- Aaris - PoV --


    Ruth?! This must be the worst turn of events, I have to stop Niran somehow,


    ''Ruth!''


    "Stop yelling." Niran grabbed my shoulder, "Why are you here?"


    ''Isn''t it obvious, I was worried! Who knows what kind of enemy you are facing, and look my fear came true! There is a guardian spirit standing in front of you!'' If had come a minute later, she would''ve folded him in her handkerchief.


    "That''s true, but don''t worry, the heavens have favored us, she might not be able to stay in the mortal realm for much longer," Niran smirked.


    ''What are you-''


    "This voice? Rise? Are you...are you here?" A faint stuttering voice came from the cave.


    ''Ruth are you inside?''


    "Lady Ruth! Go inside you stupid brat! I told you not to move! Go inside!" Aurora started stomping the cave.


    With the help of the cave sides, Ruth came outside but fell down the moment she came into the open air.


    "Ruth!" Aurora jumped from the cave and picked her up in her lap, "I told you to stay inside why did you come outside, I move then the poison will-"


    "I will be fine! You just worry...worry too much Aurora, besides grandma would get angry if I don''t face them and lose like this!" Ruth huffed slowly, her skin had gotten pale and she was in pain.


    ''Ruth, what happened to you?''


    "She was attacked by her own teammates! In order to get more points by becoming the king, they used that Cold promotion thing! First, they earned her trust by fighting together against many other teams but in the end, they showed their true colors."


    Aurora squinted and condemned them, she looked at us but her emotions didn''t change,


    "Just like every other human! They attacked her when her guard was down, each one of them! continuously in the end there was the one who was using Takshak magia, she used her strongest spell and poisoned her, I managed to defeat them all, but some of Takshak magia spells can''t be cured without high Dryad assistance, right now the poison in her body is eroding her mana."


    "That''s why her mana essence was flickering, and you are strong as before, the mana she was harnessing with you got weaker and weaker, and that''s why, that explains that weak scorpion and no other spirits around, but not just mana, her circulatory and nervous system is also affected!" Niran didn''t flinch or have an ounce of empathy for her in his eyes, but I may know the reason behind it.


    ''Niran, don''t tell me you are still planning to fight her.''


    "Rise, as I said it is for the best for our team and for her also, she doesn''t have much longer-" Niran spoke coldly.


    ***


    Aurora gently held Ruth in her lap but didn''t have much choice but to sit and listen to them,


    "You all huma-" Aurora bit her lips,


    "Niran! You are going to be king one day right? Have you lost your pride even as a man to attack a wounded person?" Aaris was furious and yanked the collar of Niran.


    "It''s for her best! If I defeat her, she''ll go back to her region, and somebody will probably find her and take her to the beach." Niram grabbed Aaris wrist and jerked and released himself.


    "But if you attack her now she''ll probably lose much more mana! We don''t even know if she''ll make it there alive or not, let alone the possibility of someone finding her!" Aaris''s tone became solemn.


    "Then that''s her fate then!" Niran smiled.


    "You!"

 Chapter 71 - You Will Lose Your Everything

    "What are you saying Niran?" Aaris couldn''t believe what Niran said, he looked at Ruth quivering in Aurora''s lap struggling with every breath while Niran stood there emotionless.


    "You can''t avoid it! It''s best for our team Rise! moreover, she needs treatment, it''s best for her to teleport in her region, I''ll use the "Roar" again and that will end things here-" Niran walked to Aurora but Aaris grabbed his hand,


    "Stop it! Nobody knows if she''ll be able to withstand the Roar or not! What will you do if something happens to her? Don''t do something that can become a lifelong regret Niran, she may be a competitor now but she is your subject and your ally after the game! Niran don''t-" Aaris tightened his grip but Niran had enough,


    "Do you have any other option? She doesn''t have long, besides why did she waste so much time here on the Throne? She could''ve used Aurora to take her to the beach when she was in a better state but she insisted on being here in the game, am I right Aurora?"


    Niran moved his gaze to Aurora and she bit her lips with bitterness,


    "We spirits are just mere slaves of words, when our masters ask something from us, even a death wish we don''t have any choice but to fulfill it! We can''t disobey them even if we want to, just a mere thought of rebellion will take us to the spirit realm and we''ll forever be confined there. She wanted to be in the game whatever happened to her, I asked her to give up but she refused, please don''t blame her! it''s not her fault it''s all because of that hag!-"


    Aurora condemned and held Ruth''s hand tightly, And Ruth opened her eyes and interrupted her,


    "Aurora! Mind...mind-"


    "I am sorry Lady Ruth! But please don''t talk! Please rest now!" Aurora panicked and started rubbing Ruth''s hand.


    "Now, tell me will you feel like a man if you show her mercy like this? Don''t you think it is best to treat her like an enemy rather than an ally? Even so, if you have an idea then let''s hear it out."  Niran jerked his wrist.


    "We could ask someone to take her to the beach and she could get some assistance!" Aaris became desperate and frantic,


    "Idiot! How small do you think this Island is? We are at the center and the beach is farthest from here, no one in our team is fast enough to take her and come back in time! Besides, not everyone here is na?ve like you, they won''t take her even if they can!" Niran was losing his patience the more Aaris was getting persistent the more Niran was getting ticked off.


    -- Aurora - PoV --


    Are they just making fun of her? Acting like trying to help her but in the end telling that no one wants to help her, they are just playing around giving her fake hope!


    Worst! These humans are the worst!


    "There must be some way to help her!" this Rise brat! He is the crown prince''s team king ain''t he? I know he is just playing around acting like a good guy, while this crown prince has openly accepted his motives.


    This Rise brat is just faking it! I know how to handle these types of two faced bastards!


    ''Sir, Rise I think you and lady Ruth know each other, you must be very close right?''


    "What!? Me and Ruth and close¡­ I¡­ I don''t think so, we just met once but I do know her, but we aren''t as close as you think we are¡­"


    Now he is acting flustered, I know he knows where I am going with and now he is chickening out!


    But it makes me sick when you continue to act like this, so¡­


    ''Even so, can''t you take her to the beach?'' Now show me how deluding you humans are-


    "Seems like we don''t have any other option, well then hand her over!"


    Why¡­ Why is he smiling? He isn''t lying, there is no red aura covering him.


    ''What?''


    "What?" Crown prince was shaken too.


    "What, what? I said to hand it over, I will  take her to the beach!" He treaded to me and stretched as he is preparing for a long run,


    "Don''t be ridiculous! Did you forget? If you leave the Throne, our whole team will  be eliminated!" Crown Prince lost it, he started yelling at Rise.


    But Rise he was acting like it didn''t bother him,


    How?


    "I remember that! But we don''t have any other option, do we? Then Aurora move aside-"


    ''No!'' I yelled


    "Eh? What''s the matter with you! You said she doesn''t have much time so quit fussing!" Rise got cranky,


    ''How could I trust you? As he said once you go out you''ll be out of the game! Who knows you are just acting to help to get her points-''


    "I won''t! I swear I will save her! So I don''t know her well, but she has a dream too for which she is even ready to die for, I kinda feel her and it won''t be an end for me, I could always try again!."


    He mumbled but as I expected he wasn''t saying the truth after all,


    ''Liar!''


    "What?" He was surprised after finding out his schemes got exposed.


    ''You just lied! We spirits can see through a person truths and lies! and you just lied!"


    That''s right when said that earlier red became so dense around you that it was for sure you lied just now!


    "Ah, I see then!" He marched and sat in front of me and whispered, and smiled again, "How about I break my sentences to make sure you believe me."


    ''What do you mean by-''


    "I swear I will save her!" Green aura, then what he said was Truth?!


    But then,


    "I don''t know her well but I won''t leave her!" It''s also Truth¡­ but suddenly his smile dropped a little but he again smiled,


    "It won''t be an end for me-"


    He¡­ he lied, that was his lie? What is this talking about? I can''t¡­ can''t,


    "Aurora! Now, do you believe me?" Rise stood up and gave me his hand,


    What is this boy putting in line here? He just lied about his chance to attend Grand Selection again, but still, he is ready to throw it all away


    ''Why are you?''


    ***


    Prepared to throw everything away, Aaris recalled his promise with Tara but he wasn''t the only one on high stakes here.


    "Enough Rise! Don''t decide things on your own, even if you are ready to throw away your chance we don''t! That''s it, I am ending this! Move aside!"


    Niran pushed Aaris aside, boiling in anger but somehow tried not to show it on his face.


    Niran freed his mana and tried to get close to Ruth but Rise blocked his way raising his hand in front of him,


    Niran stopped abruptly and collected himself


    -- Niran - PoV --


    ''Rise, move.''


    I don''t know how much I can hold myself back, but if he thinks that just because he is in my team I would yield to his foolish pleas, I would break his stupid illusions here and now!


    "I am sorry Niran, no crown Prince but I won''t let you do this, she will die, please I beg you."


    This guy! Does he think I don''t care? But she brought this on herself! I am also not happy for doing this but,


    ''So you won''t move and neither you are saying to carry her to the beach, then you leave me no choice, don''t blame me for-''


    His nonchalant smile, carefree attitude is pissing me off. Why did she choose him? This na?ve twerp, who probably doesn''t know how cruel this world is!


    "I won''t! I understand this isn''t your fault, so do it!" He took his distance and stood guard to Aurora, finally looked serious,


    "What are you talking about Rise? Your Majesty?" Aurora looked at Rise,


    "Aurora, take Ruth inside the cave and stay there, don''t come out until I tell you" Rise looked behind and said,


    "What are-" Aurora was confused,


    "Just go!" Rise yelled, looking like he finally prepared himself.


    Sir. Edward and Lady Tara, forgive me I had to do this, but I don''t regret this, and looks like neither will he,


    ''Cold Promotion''


    *ping!*


    ______


    ¡ª¡ª? Declaration of Cold Promotion ?¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª? You are challenging the King of your Team


    ? Rise Kier ?    for King Status ?¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª? confirm command ?¡ª


    ¡ª? Yes or No ?¡ª


    ______


    ''Don''t hold back now Rise, if you do you will lose everything.''


    He flinched when I said this and laughed a little, and his annoying smug came on his face again,


    He may be an idiot but I guess he has some guts, well then I''ll make sure to knock some sense into you so that you won''t make this same mistake again!


    ''Yes!''


    _____


    ¡ª¡ª? Niran Omer Aziehik has used the privilege  ?¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª? Declaration of Cold Promotion has been made ?¡ª¡ª


    ______

 Chapter 72 - I Dont Think I Have Anything Left To Lose!

    Aurora picked up Ruth and went inside the cave, she sat there with Ruth in her arms struggling with every breath, her complexion got pale, and her eyelids seemed a weight to her, barely able to focus on the light she could glance was touching Aaris standing in front her, protecting her.


    Niran announced Cold Promotion against him, he had no remorse or regret for doing so, after how Aaris prioritized Ruth over him, the only thing that went into Niran''s mind was to take the first rank.


    "I hope you are ready, and I prefer you don''t hold back."  Niran freed his mana in his body and the air around his body started glowing lightly in a golden tint.


    "Yup, come at me whenever you want." Aaris took his stance and rigged his body with his mana.


    "Before our fight, let''s place a bet against Rise," Niran smirked.


    "What kind of bet?" Aaris asked,


    "Well, an honorable fight should always be fought on equal wages, you already decided to put everything aside and help Ruth, but I declared Cold Promotion, so I want to know if your ambitions are worthy or not." Niran cracked his finger and uttered,


    "What do you mean?" Aaris got interested,


    "I mean that if you lose, I obviously get the king status and you''ll take Ruth to the coast, but what if you win? If you win against me then I will be the one to take Ruth to the coast, this way both of your wishes can come true, so tell me do you want to make a bet again?"  Niran taunted and raised his brow.


    "Well then so be it!" Aaris clenched his fists.


    -- Aurora - PoV --


    I can''t believe he is prepared to fight the crown prince and now both of them are ready to sacrifice their chance to get into Magus Academy.


    "Auro- Aurora, whas¡­ happenin?" Lady Ruth tried to open her eyes, but she couldn''t and closed abruptly, her hands were getting colder and colder!


    ''Lady Ruth in your eyes! Stay with me, lady Ruth!''


    Gods! And those who rule the upper realms! I beg your blessing on this child! Please save her!


    ***


    "Here I come, Rise!"


    [ GOLDEN FLAME ]


    [ AURUM ARMOR ] [ Ist - Form ]


    The whole body of Niran started to scorch in golden colored flames, and then simmered to his arm and lower legs, encircling his collar bone and making the short cloak on his back.


    The flames in his hands took the shape of a dragon claw and flames on his legs like dragon''s calves, while his cloak somewhat appeared like closed wings of dragon''s.


    "Out of all the guys! I have to fight a fucking half, nope a quarter human - dragon¡­" Aaris simply channeled his mana creating a thin armor under his skin.


    "Lady Ruth, open your eyes! " Aurora screeched,


    And something clicked in Aaris''s mind.


    -- Aaris - PoV --


    This voice! Does something happen to Ruth?


    Damn, I have to make this quick but,


    Even if I fight Niran, I don''t know if I can win or not, but if I go all out and lose, then I won''t be able to take Ruth then!


    ''So this how you want to play you, shitty gods?''


    I don''t think Niran will like this, but I should put on a little act I think¡­


    Aaris condensed his mana and oozed a strong ominous pressure.


    ''Let''s just get over it.''


    ***


    Feeling Aaris'' aura both Aurora and Niran were stunned, every bit of it was nothing but felt like pain and grief, more of a blight than a blessing to live on.


    "What is this feeling? The air around Rise suddenly got heavier and more ominous, this black lacquer surrounding his body is of a dead! But how''s this possible?


    living humans should have a green soothing aura around them, but both of them are nowhere around normal!


    While the Crown Prince is covered in the holy lustrous aura around like deities in the Spirit Realm possess, Rise is covered in the dead''s aura. I have seen auras like a prince but Rise, he is alive right?"


    Aurora couldn''t believe what she was seeing with her eyes.


    Niran also was astounded for moments after feeling such and realized he didn''t have any audacity to waste time.


    Niran made his fist and leaped at Aaris, he was fast just a few feet away from him he noticed Aaris''s eyes were following him, his fist flinched in doubt,


    But was able to thrash Aaris and the ground under his feet broke with force and Aaris crashed into a boulder far away.


    -- Niran - PoV--


    He was able to follow up with my attack, I could see his eyes tracking my moments! But why then?


    Why then? He didn''t fight back!


    Even more, he was still smiling!


    I punched with my flame gauntlet on, I would''ve killed any other candidate with this, but as I expected he stood up again and taunted me with his hand.


    I again leaped at him again, I was prepared for his counter but he just stood there following my moments, what the fuck is he trying to pull here?


    I swung my arm slower than before to check my doubt, and I was correct. He just stood there waiting for the punch and got his head pounded in the ground making a massive hole.


    ''RISE! Tell me one thing, what are you trying to pull here? You triggered your mana but did nothing but guard yourself against the impacts, why the hell you aren''t attacking?''


    I walked into the hole where he was slowly trying to stand up, he strengthened his back and said nothing, but put back his arrogant smug again!


    "Not fighting back? Who said that? Can''t you see I am fighting for my life here!" He chuckled.


    ***


    That was the moment Niran snapped,


    ''''Then raise your fist!" Niran thrashed him with an uppercut and Aaris went like a shot in the air,


    "Fight me! Rise!" Niran jumped and out soared Aaris and kicked him in the gut, blood came out of Aaris''s mouth and he was hauled down in that hole deeper.


    Niran''s flame cloak turned into the dragon wing in the mid-air and scorched brightly, he fluttered his wings once and scored in the sky, turned upside down glaring at Aaris,


    "If you have the audacity to mock me by not attacking me, then you should be able to survive this! If not, it was your fault to underestimate me, Rise Kier!" Niran uttered in annoyance and rage.


    He flapped his wings and a loud wind burst echoed in the land of  Throne and he covered himself completely in frames and came down from the sky like a meteor landing straight on Aaris''s chest.


    The land around the hollow pit shuddered and a vast area turned into small pebbles and that pit that was just wide as water well at first became like a dried vast lake.


    In the middle of that Aaris lay covered in blood and bruises,


    "Oye¡­ don¡­ don''t you think...you overdid it? Is Ruth safe?" Aaris spoke in a low voice, his voice was cracking and blood came out with each of the words. Aaris solemnly uttered,


    "Look at you, are you in the state to worry about others? Well if you are concerned I covered the cave in my flames. They won''t burn anything inside but turn everything into ashes that touch them from outside." Niran gazed down and squinted seeing him in this pathetic state.


    "I see, isn''t that a handy spell!" Aaris wide smile appeared again,


    "You! Why didn''t you fight back? Why did you wait for every attack you could''ve evaded them! I know you could but you took them straight on, you could''ve died you-" Niran got more furious but looking at him such weakened he swallowed his anger,


    "I won''t!" Aaris yelled suddenly giggling, "I won''t die! I promised I''ll save Ruth! After that, I''ll think about dying later, if I die before that my mother will whoop my ass!" He started laughing.


    "Guess you have decided on throwing everything away, then forgive me, I will end things sooner for you."


    Niran tightened his fist and the flames scorched vigorously, he pulled Aaris by the collar and  raised him in the direction of the cave,


    "Fight back you idiot!" Niran punched him in the face and Aaris was shot like a bullet to the flames in the cave and crashed into them.


    His back was sizzled but Niran extinguished before it turned Aaris in the ashes.


    *Ping!*


    Niran looked at his card,


    _____


    ¡ª¡ª? Niran Omer Aziehik has used the privilege  ?¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª? Congratulations! ?¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª? Niran Omer Azeihik has been promoted to King! ?¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª? Total points -  264 points ?¡ª¡ª


    ______


    Aaris fell down tarted, covered in blue bruises and blood, in front of the cave in front of Aurora,


    "Rise!" Aurora saw Aaris and was shook with fear and dismay,


    "Don''t worry! I..am....fine¡­ I don''t think I have anything left to lose!" Aaris turned over and laughed.

 Chapter 73 - Between Life & Death

    "Rise!!" Aurora cried out,


    "I¡­ told you¡­ I am fine," Aaris tried to sit up, and then taking support of cave walls he stood up and walked close to Aurora.


    -- Aurora - PoV --


    Rise walked up to me and said,


    "Now, shall we go?"


    How can he help her in such a state! He is in a worse condition than her, many of his bones are broken, many blue swellings, several scrapes, and deep wounds, wherever I see there is blood, moreover, he was burned by Golden Flames, normal healing or recovery won''t help him.


    How can l let him do this?


    ''Rise listen to me, I don''t think you should push yourself-''


    "Didn''t I say I am alright? Don''t worry too much, they are just normal bruises, anyway, we don''t have much time." He opened his arms, with a bright smile on his face,


    I can''t bear to look at him like this, I want to stop him but¡­ ''Lady Ruth''


    *ping!*


    _____


    ¡ª¡ª? Rise Kier has lost the status of King to Niran Omer Azeiheil ?¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª? Your all points are reset to zero ?¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª? You will be teleported to your assigned region ?¡ª¡ª


    ______


    "Damn, I wanted to save my energy." He chuckled,


    A wrap magus circle appeared upon him and lowered to swallow him,


    Does that mean the whole suffering he went through would go to waste? Once he''ll be wrapped he won''t reach here in time, No, it can''t be!


    At last, my tears broke, I started sniffling and my tears fell down on lady Ruth''s cold face, I wiped them off her but they kept coming.


    ''Rise, it''s okay, don''t worry, just go and don''t think too much, there is no-'' a warm sensation caressed my hair, it was Rise he was patting my head.


    "I''ll make this quick don''t worry," The wrap gate was a few inches away from his head, and then something unusual happened,


    Rise breathed took some deep breath and closed his, then uttered


    [ ROUGE FLOW ]


    [ POSSESSION! ]


    His whole body burst in violet black smoke, his body looked like sizzling in black flames, then I looked at the wrap gate circle above his head, the smoke touched the circle and it swallowed the gate instead!


    He¡­ he swallowed a wrapping void? Is this even possible?!


    Slowly the smoke got thinner and absorbed in his body, strange veins like markings appeared on his skin and each of his wounds was still oozing smoke like they were on the blaze.


    He opened his eyes a little, gazed at me, his eyes which were entirely scarlet before, now have a violet crescent at the lower of his iris, and his pupil slit horizontally.


    His whole presence turned into the embodiment of depravity and anguish.


    Without knowing I started trembling, but I calmed myself and raised Lady Ruth''s head.


    ''Can I trust you with her?''


    "If you don''t believe me, then there is nothing I can do in the given time to earn your trust, now hand her over, or else don''t blame me if something happens to her." Rise way of speaking is completely different than before!


    ''I¡­ I-''  my voice was stuck in my throat, I don''t want to trust Lady Ruth with her, it''s not Rise!


    "Au...Aurora, its alr..." Ruth grabbed my hand and spoke, her voice became much fainter and she stopped speaking,


    ***


    ''''Lady Ruth!-''''  Aurora shrieked in a wail, Ruth''s heartbeats were close to being stopped, Aurora was able to feel them.


    Slowly Aurora''s presence became fainter too,


    "Seems like she''s on the rope''s end, you were using your mana to stay here right, but if she does your contract gate will vanish and you''ll be sent back to your realm, looking at your presence it won''t take longer than 10 minutes for the gate to vanish."  Aaris became more calm and relaxed than before,


    Aurora has wrapped concussion and cried out, she bit her lips, and stood up Ruth in her arms,


    "Please¡­ save her." She raised her weeping eyes,


    Looking at her Aaris smirked, "well ain''t this was the plan from the start!" Aaris slipped his hand under Ruth and took her in his own arms and pulled her close to his chest.


    "Don''t just go back and take some rest, you are probably going to need it." Aaris turned his back to her and walked out of the cave, Aurora clenched his thumb in her fist and wiped her tears, and then opened the gate of the spirit realm.


    "Well then, see ya!" Aaris swept his foot back and pressed, shattered the ground, and took a great straight leap in the air, and disappeared from Aurora''s sight.


    "He is fast! But the distance is too great, though maybe¡­ maybe he can make it!" She clapped her cheeks assuring herself and went back into the spirit realm.


    Leaping branch to branch, Aaris swiftly crossed several miles in a minute,


    "Ris...Rise" Ruth tried to raise her hand and hold the Aaris coat, but her hand dropped, and her breathing was more heftier now,


    "Don''t talk, we''ll be there in a minute, and after you are cured you can thank me all you want." Aaris kicked the wind and bolted straight to the north, he passed from above of  many candidates like lighting, most of them didn''t even realize what happened but Luke who was in the Throne, saw Aaris,


    "Rise?! No it''s not Rise, something is off, and is that Ruth? His speed is incredible; rather, he could easily rival his majesty in speed. I didn''t know he possessed such power! But where are they heading?" Luke catches his glimpse and was awed for a while.


    In just 2 minutes Aaris covered 34 kilometers and reached the coast.


    He slid in the coastal sand and came to a halt.


    "Phew, well that''s going to hurt me for weeks now, let''s just get over it." Aaris sighed,


    And a red window appeared in front of him,


    _____


    ¡ª¡ª? Warning! ?¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª? Rise Kier  ?¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª? You are in the restricted zone, you are recommended to head to continue to the game. ?¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª?  Otherwise, you will be eliminated and shall be teleported back in the Academy ?¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª? You have 30 seconds to return.  ?¡ª¡ª


    ______


    "Man! 30 more seconds! Hurry up, you lazy system!" Aaris was tapping the ground anxiously.


    --- Aaris - PoV --


    Ruth''s condition is getting worse with each second, and my form is tearing up my insides, this dreadful mana heaving my consciousness plus Niran has already beaten the crap out of me, I can''t hold on for much longer.


    _____


    ¡ª¡ª? Your Time is up!  ?¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª? Candidates is being wrapped back to Academy ?¡ª¡ª


    ______


    Finally!


    A large magus circle appeared beneath my feet and shone brightly, and in mere seconds we were wrapped back in front of Atlas tomb.


    I closed my eyes from the flash and when I opened it the sight of Academy was in front of me, the yard was empty, then I should call someone to help then,


    ''I am. back! Now then is anyone here?!'' I screamed out loud, but nothing besides my voice echoed back to me.


    ''I should probably take her by myself -" I raised my foot with some strength left in me but suddenly felt a great and strong aura radiating from behind,


    "Wait! Aaris!" I recognized this voice and turned to it in relief, it was Tara standing on top of the Atlas tomb.


    "Oh Lady Tara! Great to see you here can you please, " I felt giddied up when she was treading at me,


    "Don''t move from your place Rise Kier!" Tara yelled at him and came down, she was looking down at me clutching her fist.


    ***


    Tara placed her hand on her forehead and shook her head slowly in disappointment, she walked slowly to Aaris, he looked at her and flinched after seeing her sour expression,


    "What do you?-" Aaris tried to ask what happened to her but Tara thrashed a strong punch in the gut avoiding Ruth,


    Aaris was sent flying and crashed to the wall behind, Ruth who was jerked from his hand in the air, Tara gently caught her.


    "Just what the fuck is inside you?" Tara brushed Ruth''s hair from her face and glared at Aaris,


    "Lady¡­ Tara¡­" Uttering with the last of the strength he had in him, he passed out, and mana that covered him disappeared along with it.


    "I had high hopes for you lad, but in the end, you gave up everything, now rest until you are good enough to die again." Tara clicked her tongue and walked away from him, "Ahren!"


    "Don''t yell I am here, I can''t fly as fast as you can." Following Tara''s voice, Ahren came out from a wrap gate and appeared in front of her.


    Ahren took a peek at Ruth in the arms of Tara and squinted,


    "Take a look at Ruth, is this what you wanted?" Tara yelled at Ahren,


    Ahren pulled Ruth from Tara''s hand and walked back to wrap gate,


    "What happened to her was her fault, don''t put your nose in our family matters, Tara!" Ahren spoke in a cold voice and went inside.


    And thus Aaris was disqualified from The Grand Selection.

 Chapter 74 - End Of The Grand Selection

    "Where am I?" Aaris opened his eyes and raised his head, and found himself sitting in utter darkness with violet and red cracks all around.


    "What is this place?" Aaris stood up, emotionless the glint in his eyes was gone too, he started walking aimlessly in that darkness, he looked at the violet-red cracks which were regressing slowly, and realized the black walls were fixing themselves.


    "I have been here before." He halted, sat down on the fuming ink floor, " I hate this place-" he pulled his knees closer to his chest and hid his face behind his knees, from the thousands of eyes that were peeking and staring down at him from the cracks.


    "How''s his condition Afreen?" Tara spoke to the mage who was looking after Aaris,


    "I can''t say anything now.." Afreen was caressing his head and the emerald green light was spewing out of her hand,


    After Aaris passed out because of Tara''s blow, he was taken to the high room of the medical tower, only the Tridents and Afreen the Medical and healing magia professor of the magus Academy was allowed to see him.


    -- Tara - PoV --


    Why did you do that idiot!


    We were spectating each of the candidates from the academy, during the game and my sight was essentially fixed on you. I was happy you got a good start in your region and others but¡­


    But you let everything you worked hard for go to waste! Didn''t you tell me that you exhausted blood, sweat, and tears for two years in that garbage of the land, The Garden, to get into this Academy?


    In the end, you let your foolish and na?ve emotions ruin everything, I saw you getting beaten to death by that¡­ fake royalty!


    But you didn''t even raise a single finger to fight back who took everything from you! Everything that was yours! You idiot!


    "Though Lady Tara can I ask you a question" Afreen raised her arm and wore her glove,


    ''Go ahead '' I am not in the mood for a long chat she better make it short,


    "How could you hit a child, who was soaked in his own blood and ridden in injuries and wounds from head to toe? Aren''t you also a teacher? Selected or not he was still a child seeking your guidance! How could you!"  She stood in front of me cursing me with her green eyes.


    You don''t know a single bitch! Don''t act so high on ideals and morale, criticizing the actions of others when you don''t know on which records were made!


    This boy was oozing so much ominous and violent mana when he came back into the Academy if any teacher would''ve noticed it, he would''ve been thrown straight to Raven''s dungeons under suspicion of forbidden magia user, and if the investigation were to move then his identity would''ve been revealed.


    ''He just pissed me off, here I helped him get into the selection, and there he threw everything aside for an idiot persistent girl! Don''t hate these kinds of idiots too?'' I tried putting on a smile but my face was stiff for some reason.


    "Are you listening to yourself? This boy saved Lady Ruth''s life! Indeed, I don''t care about the idiots who throw their life or get in trouble ignoring the value of their life but those who fight to save other lives I don''t despise them rather it hurts to see them take on the pain of the other." Afreen sat at her table and poured myself a cup of tea.


    ''Hmpf, you doctors really take your job seriously huh? Well then, fill me in on the details of what is his condition and how much time will it take him to take up?'' I looked at Aaris, he laid in the bed like a dead body, there were more heal spell-marked bandages on his body than his skin, only his face and some of the hair on his head were uncovered.


    I don''t even want to look at him!


    "Did you forget he took damages from the crown prince golden flames, the flames that are said to destroy things from its very existence, the flame of creation, but lucky for him seems like the crown prince flames aren''t fully developed yet, I took a look at his wounds, and found something very strange" Afreen opened her notes and showed it to me,


    she pulled out a lollipop and put it in her mouth,


    "I am going to explain it as easily I can so listen carefully, this is what we know from the theories we know about golden flames, if a part of the body of a normal person got burned a golden flame, the cells in that burned area would never regenerate as they did before, not without the help of the emperor level of healing spells, the DNA of the cells in that gets maimed like cancerous cells but don''t spread like it-, sorry that was too complex for you" she squinted at me,


    ''Oye, even though I know basic biology, shut up and tell me everything!'' What does this bitch take me for!


    "So, you can regenerate or heal the part of the body but it would most like fresh dead flesh and nothing else that person would never be able to circulate mana in that area forever like it was never part of his body, if the flames were fully developed, it would''ve burned until the person soul or mana was exhausted, but this kid is very different. " Afreen closed her notes and threw it aside,


    ''What do you mean, different?'' Maybe she could explain what I saw on the day of the first qualification test.


    "Before that, I want to ask you something" Afreen glared at me with doubt-filled eyes,


    ''What?''


    "Did you use your manifestation magia for necromancing?" She tilted her head with a sly confident smirk,


    ''What the fuck are you talking about?'' Only if this bitch wasn''t necessary for the Academy, I would''ve punched all her teeth out,


    "You see this boy wounds and injuries caused from the flames were almost healed before I started treatment, there are many mages who use self-healing but in his case, it was more like replacing his flesh with something his body was not aware of, moreover the most surprising thing is his mana, where it should never touch the burned place again, his mana was creating new cells forcefully to surge again, it isn''t normal Lady Tara not for a person with human abilities but if it''s you-" She stood up and on Aaris'' bed,


    ''What does it have to do with necromancy?''


    "As I said, golden flames destroy existence, that goes for mana and soul too, but this kid, his mana recovered and started circulating so fast like the part of it that was burned never existed in the first place, but it was there since the start, I can''t explain it but his body changes itself from its very core but stays the same thanks to his mana, it''s very weird." She said,


    ''That doesn''t answer my question.''


    She rested her arm on his chest and closed her eyes for a while, then looked at me,


    "His mana lady Tara, it''s in his body but not at the same time, it destroys his body and recreates it every time he uses it, it''s like his mana is the embodiment of -"


    ''Death itself!'' Why didn''t I realize this sooner?! Certainly, his mana doesn''t behave like of an alive person,


    "Correct, I don''t think I can comprehend his condition here, so I would like to leave him-" This bitch! She wants to use him as a lab rat!


    ''No can do, when will he wake up?''


    "Didn''t I say I can''t say anything right now, the stress and pain his body went through were enough to put anyone to death or coma for decades, but I think he would be unconscious for at least 6 months or so." She sighed, she had come that won''t agree.


    ''Fine then''  I said and walked to the gate, thinking about his execution that will take place after he woke up.


    ''Afreen you or anyone isn''t allowed to go near him, without my permission call me whenever it is necessary, I have to prepare for the last trial tomorrow.'' I warned her with a blast of mana aura, I need to make sure she stays away from him.


    She nodded in agreement and I went out.


    ***


    Tara left her chamber and Afreen pulled Aaris'' blanket and went out too, still in slumber. Another day passed for Aaris and everyone, and the final 64 candidates were summoned to the Colosseum for the last trial.


    The one-on-one duel fight.


    6 rounds were fixed on which candidates who made it to the 3rd eliminary and top 8 runners made it to the first-year batch of Magus Academy.


    And the Grand Selection came to an end, but there is a zeroth day of Grand Selection where the top 8 fight to each other, to distinguish rank and position in Ovyrus!


    And hence on that 8th day, Zeroth day commenced!

 Chapter 75 - I Dont Want To Fight.

    The city of Freyan was celebrating the 7 days long Grand Selection of Ovyrus Magus Academy, which has come to an end.


    Many carriages were returning with disappointment but many nobles and other candidates'' guardians stayed with a bitter expression, completing the formality of the Zeroth Day.


    The crowd was hurrying to the colosseum and many candidates who weren''t able to make it into the Academy were also there, all of them were waiting for the last 3 rounds of the third trial to know who would rule the next hierarchy of the first first-yearn.


    The sun stooped from the afternoon, the colosseum got filled and stuffed with people that walking past to their seat was nearly impossible.


    The Tridents who sat on the top gallery in front, with the Senior Professors of Academy finished their short speech, while the Student council gallery was on the top in the left of Tridents'' and the remaining professors were on the right.


    "Quite a beautiful and enthusiastic day isn''t it?" Ahren looked at the cheering crowd,


    "Who are you kidding? You are just happy that Ruth made it into the Quarterfinals, she even fought yesterday when she was supposed to rest." Tara had a scorn look and placed her leg on top of another,


    "Let''s just get over it, Lilliana make it quick."


    "As you wish!" Lilliana got up from her seat and walked up to the balcony,


    "Everyone, as The Trident already it was really amazing to see such raw and honed talents and skill of the candidates past seven days, now finally we have chosen our 40 students for the first year, & those who were not selected this year I advise you to try again next year, you know there is always a tomorrow when you know your limits, without taking much time, the final three rounds of the third trial and 3 duels of the Zeroth day is commenced, let me announce the lineup for the Top 8 too!..."


    *****


    While Lilliana was announcing the line-up, the student council was talking with each other.


    "My bones are tingling with excitement! What do you think president, what''s going to happen today?" Sylvie as usual was cheerful and sipping her tea.


    "Nothing much, rather I feel bored." Einar''s eyes were fixed on Lilliana.


    "You don''t look happy¡­ aren''t you going to cheer for your brother? When I heard he used the Cold Promotion, I was impressed and realized he was just like you" Sylvie chuckled with a teasing smug.


    "What do you mean?" Einar moved his eyes from Lilliana to her.


    "Well what I meant was crushing everything in the path to reach his goal, so you might be looking forward to what he does next--" Sylvie hid her face behind her parasol,


    "Sylvie, I would ask you to mind your words when you talk to the president." Ritza was pouring a cup to Einar,  interrupting Sylvie in a cold tone.


    "Let it go Ritza, she is just telling the truth, moreover as I said I don''t think anything different is going to happen today, just think of this as a plain old ceremony of the academy and get back to work later-" Einar let out a long sigh.


    "I don''t think today will be the same." Suddenly Elena, who was distracted, clapped her hand in excitement.


    Elena pulled out her Tarot deck and gave it a good shuffle.


    "What now?! Your same premonition feeling kicking again?" Sylvie closed her parasol and gawked at Elena.


    "Hey! I already said it''s my card that sends me these feelings! And they are never wrong, you know it too!" Elena pouted.


    "That''s why I am interested! So tell me what your cards are saying?" Sylvie consoled her with phony enthusiasm.


    Elena placed the shuffled deck in the air and spread it, the cards were floating in the air upside down, and all the student council was looking at them.


    "Well then shall we?"


    Elena freed her mana and three small magus circles appeared close to her breast.


    Then she chanted,


    "[ THE EYES WHICH HAVE BEEN SHUT, TELL US WHAT YOU SAW ]"


    A card got separated from the deck and came floating and got set upon the deck,


    "[ THE EYES PEERING AT THE WHEEL, TELL US WHAT ARE YOU SEEING ]"


    The second card separated and get settled,


    [ THE EYES THAT FORESEES WHAT UNFOLDS, TELL US WHAT YOU KNOW ]"


    And the third and final card settled in the circle.


    The reaming card disappeared in blue tint, Elena''s heartbeat was racing,


    Einar was amused and smiled "Elena, turn them,"


    "[ UNVEIL ]"


    The circle rotated upside down and the cards were revealed,


    The first card was The Tower,


    The second was The Fool,


    The third was The Chariot,


    Elena got stunned and bewildered, she forgot to breathe for seconds, after a long gasp, she looked at Einar and smirked mischievously.


    "Guess you won''t be bored for a while, president."  Elena''s eyes were wide open and she was trembling with a broad smile on her face.


    *****


    "Well then, start!" Lillian finished the announcement and the duels began.


    The battle began between the top 8, the crowd was astonished watching such battles, the quarter final was terrific, but only for the normal people, with all contestants skills and abilities in mind, all of the professors already had a good idea of how it would turn out.


    Few of them were already asleep before the beginning and the duel began,


    The first battle was Niran versus Derek Whitevon, where Niran won the battle effortlessly,


    The second was Luke Gram versus Caleb Neolion, won by Luke,


    The third was Ruth versus Rohan Gallius, won by Ruth,


    The fourth was Zia Ivy versus Phoebe Lancaster, won by Zia.


    The battle proceeded with loud cheers and thrills on the ground. Though most of the professors were yawning and eating snacks they were waiting for the duel to end and go home.


    And semifinal began,


    The first battle was of Niran versus Luke, in which Luke struggled to keep up with Niran, even after going all out, he wasn''t able to Aurum Armour, in the end, he gave up and Niran won without a sweat.


    The second battle was between Ruth and Zia. The battle was a hard struggle, While Ruth was a spirit summoner, Zia was a Demon blade user. After a great clash, Ruth won the match but was quite exhausted.


    The crowd went crazy and noises were echoing continuously, and some of the professors took interest in the duel. It was a mixed feeling of excitement for watching the great battle and then going home.


    And thus, the final round was brought in Niran and Ruth face to face.


    "People!!! We are finally at the Finale of the Grand Selection!!!! All the matches were so thrilling and amazing I bet you never saw anything like that! Now we are here at Graaaaaand Finaaaaaaale!!"


    The announcer and referee for the duel yelled, heaving the excitement of hundreds of the audience.


    "The top 2 of the Grand Selection are none other than, The Two of the Tridents Seth!


    Sir Edward''s Seth His majesty crown prince, Niran Omer Azeiheil!"


    Niran came out from the north gate after rejuvenating his mana and healing himself.


    "And Lady Ahren''s Seth and granddaughter Ruth Grey!"


    Ruth came out from the south gate with her mana and wounds treated, prepared for the next match, she walked to the ground and halted several feet away from Niran, she was looking down all the time.


    Many professors looked at her thinking she probably had something else in her mind.


    "So are you ready?" The referee screamed, "Then let''s begin-"


    But before he could embark on the battle,


    "Wait!" Ruth screamed, she was trembling and clutching his thumb, she was collecting his voice and breath but then the crowd started ridiculing her,


    "What? What happened?"


    "Giving up before the start?"


    "She is probably scared!"


    "Of course! She is fighting his majesty!"


    "She is definitely chickening out!"


    The echoes of laughter and mocking filled the stadium.


    "What happened? Ruth?!" Ahren mumbled and clenched her teeth in outrage.


    "What happened Ruth?" Niran squinted at Ruth


    Ruth leveled her breaths and glared at the balcony where Ahren was sitting.


    "I don''t want to fight!" Ruth yelled out of her lungs.


    And the upheaval surged in the colosseum.


    "What?!"


    "See!"


    "She gave up!"


    "Hey don''t laugh, surrendering is fair in battle."


    "But, look at her! How she is trembling and looks like she is probably gonna cry!"


    The crowd burst hysterically and laughed at her.


    "Hahahahah!"


    "Can''t believe she, Lady Ahren Seth!"


    "When these words reached to Ahren ears she marched to the balcony,


    "Ruth!" She yelled,


    "What is the meaning of this?! How can you give up after coming so far? At least fight! You won''t lose anything!" Ahren spoke in a loud voice in a composed manner, to protect her family''s dignity.


    "Of course! I won''t lose anything! But I am not the one who deserves to stand here!" She yelled,


    The crowd was now mocking her more, calling her grinch and coward.


    "Laugh you all but you should know one thing, as much as I don''t deserve to stand here,  the Crown Prince also has no right to be here too!"


    As soon as she said that the crowd went silent, the student council''s attention was also, Ahren and Einar was just observing the situation calmly,


    But then Elena spoke,


    "Told ya'' "

 Chapter 76 - Another Chance

    The crowd was silent for a moment and then again the mumbling began,


    "What the hell is she talking about?"


    "He clearly passed every trial coming at first rank."


    "I think she is probably jealous."


    "Ruth, what are you talking about Ruth?" Niran was calm and cool, moreover curious¡­


    "I know what I am talking about, you coward!" The mumbling crowd was startled and got cold.


    ****


    "What did she just call his majesty?"


    "Just because she is the daughter of the Grey family, how could she call his majesty a Coward?"


    "Such insolence! she should be sentenced for it!"


    "Criminal!" "Ungrateful brat!"


    ****


    The hatred soon was aimed at the Grey family, Ruth looked at Ahren, standing on the balcony silently she was looking down at Ruth with wrath and bitterness.


    The enraged crowd was dissing at her with no mercy, but then Edward spoke,


    "Silence!" And the crowd bit their tongue.


    "Lady Ruth, I hope you are aware of what you are saying to his majesty, we couldn''t overlook such behavior in front of the future protector and guardian of the Kingdom, so if you have any good reason for your previous words then speak hastily." Edward pointed his staff at Ruth.


    "Reason huh? Didn''t Sir already know the reason, not just you, every candidate and professor too, everybody here knows why I called him a coward." Ruth was trembling but didn''t lower her gaze from Edward.


    "Speak clearly, Ruth!" Niran was still subtle.


    "Who are you Niran Omer Azeiheil?" Ruth abruptly turned to Niran with loath in her eyes.


    "Such rudenes-" the crowd yelled at her,


    "What do you mean by who I am? I am the crown prince of and the next emperor of this kingdom." Niran was losing his patience,


    "Emperor you say, I don''t know about these people but I don''t want an emperor who attacks someone, no not someone his own teammate, to get to the top!" Ruth mocked with a sarcastic tone,


    "What are you saying, Ruth?" Niran squinted at her,


    "You still don''t understand? You don''t deserve your first rank nor the right to fight here when you take down your own teammate like this! I am talking about Rise Kier dammit!" Ruth cried out.


    *****


    "Who is that?"


    "Ah, he is the one who was eliminated from the second trial."


    "Wasn''t he the one who stepped down by himself because he was given money by the nobles trying to get on the good side of his majesty? What a greedy bastard!"


    "Nope, I heard he attacked him during the game!"


    ****


    When these rumors reached Niran ears he was dumbfounded, he started looking around listening to talks and found nothing but criticism and rumors of Aaris''s elimination.


    "Ruth, I swear I don''t know what they are talking about." Niran didn''t have any idea that the whole incident was covered to save his reputation.


    "I don''t believe you, to cover up the whole incident of you attacking him because he tried to rescue me, these rumors were spread by some royal dogs! Nobody but teachers and us know the truth! First, you beat him mercilessly to death, then mocked him with such rumors, ``I can''t believe you can ever stoop so low for power!"  Ruth yelled,


    "Can you please explain Lady Ruth?" Suddenly Tara walked to the balcony with a wide smug¡­


    "Why are you smiling bitch?!" Ahren mumbled at her,


    "Guess, your granddaughter isn''t ungrateful like you." Tara chuckled.


    "What I mean is, two days ago when the second trial was going on,  I got attacked and poisoned by my teammates and was almost at death''s door! Struggling for every inch of life, his majesty and Rise found me, though instead of helping me his majesty wanted to defeat me for the points, even if that killed me! having no choice but to give up, Rise protected me! He took every punch and kicks he threw at him but Rise never raised a finger against him because he was sorry for not obeying his teammate''s too! But he didn''t feel any empathy for him and¡­ and¡­" Ruth broke into tears.


    "Ruth¡­" Tara bit her lips and stared at Ahren, she realized that not just Aaris elimination but Ruth conditions were also fabricated.


    "Tell me where was your so-called honor of crest and your royal blood at that time? He had the highest points after me during the game taken by his majesty after me but in the end, after I was rescued by him, he became the top scorer! Do you still call yourself the future emperor? Even the lowest orders of knights have more morale of knighthood than you-" Ruth pointed her finger at Niran.


    "Enough! Lady Ruth, I would suggest you halt your voice before I am compelled to take strict action against you." Edward yelled and now there was nothing like calm and collected nature on him.


    "Go ahead! Even if I fight him, either I win or lose, it won''t change the fact there was someone better than him," Ruth raised her voice like she forget who was she talking to,


    Niran flinched, the promise and words he shared with his brother flooded his mind, he took a deep breath and looked at the chatting crowd, and then at his brother who smiling now,


    "Who didn''t even fight back and gave up to save a stranger and when he could''ve won if he tried! But in the end, his majesty used his guilt and-" Ruth continued and let out all her feelings but Niran interrupted him.


    "That''s it!" Niran sighed and crossed his arms,


    "What do you want then Ruth, I guess you aren''t just here to expose and bring down my image, yes everything, why you said, was the truth, but I never ruled and won fairly, still you complain and question my honor, tell me what do you want?!"


    "Isn''t it obvious! A chance! A chance for Rise Kier to fight again for his dream, you are strong right? The upcoming emperor, he is the same as-


    No, he is just a commoner, with no good background, the same age as you,  so you shouldn''t give any excuse to deny this! Give him a chance to prove himself!" Ruth brightened up and without missing breath, she yelled.


    "A chance you mean? Like a duel match between us?" Niran raised his brow,


    "Yes!" Ruth gasped.


    ****


    "Why should he?"


    "Didn''t he win fair and square?"


    "I bet she just making excuse to avoid a fight"


    "But hey, didn''t she say that he had the highest points and didn''t fight back?"


    "Yeah she did¡­, maybe it was a setup to take him out?"


    Slowly the gossip was changing colors with people who were hiding their nails against the Imperial family and used this short opportunity to put oil on the blazing fire.


    "Too bad for him!"


    " I can''t believe his majesty would do such a thing"


    " I mean really, who would want an emperor like that who hurts dying people and his comrades who tried to protect them?"


    "What bastard of a prince-"


    ****


    Edward tapped his staff on the balcony and blood spewed out with a small piece of his tongue from the mouth of the noble who was constantly dissing Niran, and his supporters nearly moved away from him in shock.


    "Watch your mouth, Sir. Edivol Gwenol or else next time, you won''t even have a tongue in your mouth,


    and Lady Ruth I heard enough, you have said way beyond your status, and right I hope you are ready for the consequence-" Edward funding anger faded from his face, he realized what grave situation Niran was in, he tried to shut off and handle everything on his own but Niran interrupted him,


    "Wait! Sir. Edward, she didn''t say anything wrong, there is no need to take any action against her, but now the questions are being raised against my rank in the Grand Selection. I can''t overlook that!" Niran realized the only chance he could fix things and mistakes was now.


    "Prince, what are you?" Edward looked at the crowd and then at Niran, he was smiling


    Niran was looking at Ruth with a calm gaze,


    "I also have a regret to raise my fist against back then, but now I also want you to give him another chance! And only you three can allow that! So please Sir. Edward, my name and honor are on the line¡­"


    "Your majesty, but what about your match with Lady Ruth? It''s not that-" Edward hasted his words,


    "I want to give my candidacy to Rise! If he lost to his majesty then I''ll consider that as my loss too, not only this but I would also annul my selection in the academy! But if he wins we both get into it!" Ruth bowed at the Tridents balcony,


    "Ridiculous!" Ahren screamed,


    "Lady Ahren!" Niran closed his eyes and bowed to them, "please!"


    "Crown prince please raise your head!" Both Ahren and Tara panicked,


    While Tara was smirking in awe looking at everyone,


    "That Son of a gun!"


    After a bit of a commotion, Edward sighed and looked at Ahren who was still bearing a bitter expression on both of them,


    "Well then, what do you say? Should we let Rise Kier fight in the tournament?"


    Tara looked at Ahren, who had wrinkles between her eyes but now a sinister smile appeared on her face.


    "That''s it! Those who are asking for another chance for him should also know everything about him?!"


    "What are you-" Tara gasped.

 Chapter 77 - Slumber Of Silence

    "Ahren, what are you saying?"  Tara glared at Ahren, whatever hope she had left, Ahren was destroying it all.


    "You heard what I said! At least these two should know about the person they are talking about!" Ahren moved forward with heavy footsteps.


    "You already know Ahren, he is innocent, so what are you going to say?" Tara grabbed Ahren''s wrist and stopped her.


    "I''ll say whatever is in the records, as you know I am not a judge nor a lawyer who will vouch for his innocence, you already know Tara I only care about my family nothing else." Ahren jerked her hand and freed herself.


    "I am afraid I kinda agree with Ahren here Tara, Aaris already dragged too much attention and trouble for himself and unexpectedly for the royal family also, it would be for the better if we wash our hands from him now before things go downhill." Edward suddenly spoke, though his voice was subtle he deemed it the easiest way out from the commotion.


    "What are you saying, Edward?-" Tara gawked at Edward with clear rage in her eyes.


    "You are right, besides it was all your mess Tara, we will back you up on any excuse you give, so either tell everyone about him or I''ll tell them the whole truth." Ahren placed her hand on Tara''s shoulder and whispered.


    ****


    The crowd was in upheaval, while Ruth and Niran were looking at them with hope, for Ruth to see Aaris once and Niran to get his honor and avoid giving his big brother a chance to humiliate him in front of the emperor.


    "We would like to discuss this matter, please give us a few minutes." Suddenly announcing from the balcony, Edward enveloped the area around three of them in a black sphere with a snap.


    Meanwhile, the faculty of the academy were inquisitive with the sudden turn of events.


    "Hey Wellie, what do you think is going to happen?" Bianca''s cheerful way of talking was still there.


    "I don''t know, but whatever is going to happen it will just be for another one-shot match, also don''t call me Wellie." Lazed and half asleep, Welkin picked up his teacup.


    "Come on, don''t be such a fun killer, that''s the reason you are a loner¡­"  Bianca started poking Welkin cheeks


    "Stop¡­Stop it." Welkin growled.


    Not just both of them, nobody except one was actually looking forward to the next match, most of them were interested in how things will turn out for the Crown prince and some were pissed off at Ruth''s, calling her immature.


    Finding Tara nowhere around them they were surprised and curious about what they talked about.


    "Ruth¡­ don''t be angry but I''ll be honest I am not a bit sorry for you or Rise, though I also wanted to get things clear with him I didn''t think you would be this persistent to put yourself at risk and get him a chance again, can I ask you why." Niran moved close to her, staring at that black sphere in the balcony.


    "Because there won''t be a next time for him!" Ruth was saddened with her head down.


    "What do you mean? Sigh¡­


    I don''t know if I should mention this also or not but if what you are saying is true, then I don''t think he''ll make it today also, the state he was in after our duel, I would be surprised if he woke up completely recovered in a single year." Niran''s voice was still cold, he never really cared for his team in the first place, everything he wanted was nothing but the first place in Selection.


    ****


    While everything was going on some candidates between the audience were aware of Aaris'' condition and there were already many rumors in the air,


    "Why create such fuss! I heard he was beaten half dead!"


    "No surprise he faced the crown prince also!"


    "I bet we won''t walk straight for his life!"


    "Why waste time begging for another chance? Deads can''t fight!"


    "Even if god''s help him come here I think he''ll probably run with his tails!"


    The crowd started laughing hysterically.


    ****


    "Afreen, is what his majesty said true?" Historia looked at Afreen with a stern face.


    "Man! As cold as ever, well I won''t talk much so I''ll make it short, he was destroyed from inside out, his body was shredded, and many bones were broken, moreover, if you look at him you''ll probably mistake him as a mummy! Respiratory and his circulatory system was in the worst state, I would be more surprised if he woke up in a year." Afreen bit her candy squinting at the prince.


    "You really know how to creep someone out! It''s a miracle he is alive after getting burned by Golden Flames" Another professor rubbed her arms in a creep.


    "Poor lad, but he brought that on himself, he is obviously out for good. Why do such dramas create such a scene?" Huike old man chewed his dried fruits farrowing.


    The gossip reached Ruth and she stared at Niran and wiped her tears.


    "Do you think I don''t know how bad he was hurt? How much pain he went through, even still!" Tears came to her eyes and her voice trembled, she put her hand on the chest and reminisced his smile,


    "when he picked her up in his arms in a worse state than her but what kept her clinging to life was him who was still smiling even being closer to death than me, so if there is a one in a million chance for him to stand up again! I know he will stand up again!" She cried out weeping in tears and snot.


    ****


    After a while, the black dome started to dissolve, and Edward and Ruth came forward, all eyes shifted to them, but something was off, Tara wasn''t there with them.


    Ahren was looking down at both of them in a bitter expression and moved her eyes from them to the crowd.


    "Discerning the situation and request of the two candidates which has reached to the top with their efforts and hard works, we realize that their victories and achievements would be criticized if we ignore the incident related to Rise Kier so,"


    Ruth''s eyes sparkled, and a smile appeared on her face.


    "We would give Rise Kier another chance, like a duel in place of Ruth, though no selected candidates earning admission would be compromised for him! If he wins he''ll be selected but if he loses, there won''t be a second chance for him next!" Ahren announced in a loud voice.


    "Such a doting grandmother!" Sylvie chuckled from the student council balcony.


    "Is it okay with you?" Ahren looked down at Ruth.


    "As long as he gets another chance! Thank you, grandma! I mean Teacher!" Ruth was smiling ear to ear and bowed to her.


    Hearing this Ahren flinched and walked back.


    "But we don''t have much time, we have many further ceremonies ahead of us too, we won''t hold all that for a single boy." Edward suddenly yelled.


    "What does the-" Niran raised his gaze.


    "If Rise Kier doesn''t make it to the arena in five minutes or else, we won''t allow him!" Edward tapped his staff.


    An uproar started.


    "What!" The whole crowd was surprised.


    "Grandma! I mean teacher!" Ruth called her but Ahren yelled, "That''s it!" and went to her seat.


    "Guess they won''t let him fight after all!" Huike cracked a walnut with a tap and ate it.


    "Man! He is now gone for good!" Sylvie sighed, "It''s impossible now! Why bother wasting five minutes?"


    "If he was beaten down by my brother I doubt he will make it, what a-" Einar tried to stand up but Elena grabbed his sleeve.


    "Wait, president! Nobody can decide the battle other than the foes!" Elena was somewhat more excited.


    "It''s impossible, Elena!" Einar was firm on his words.


    "Wanna bet?" Elena smirked,


    "You''ll lose like always!" Einar laughed,


    "We''ll see!" Elena caressed her three cards.


    ****


    Meanwhile, the countdown for Aaris to get to the arena was started, Tara went to his room to wake him up.


    -- Tara - Pov --


    Desperate and restless I reached his room and he was still there like a corpse, calm and peaceful.


    ''Aaris!''


    Aaris wake up


    Come on, I know you can hear me! This is our last chance! I know you can make it!


    Aaris, please!''


    No matter how much I cried out his name or shouted, He was laid there on the bed, quiet and lifeless, I couldn''t even hold his hands, and tell myself he''s alive because of these bandages all over him, just what did he do to deserve this?


    ''Please Aaris! Don''t forget How times you have gone through now, the pain, suffering, everything! Please wake up you idiot! Didn''t you say you''ll become a great mage!'' I cried out.


    And old memories from the past and came to me again,


    Wake up you brat! Not for me, not for yourself! Wake up...wake up for him! If you are his son! Then wake up!''


    Without a feeling of warmth, I saw my tears dripping on him and I was begging him over and over.


    **


    While unaware from everything, still sitting in the dark, hiding from that hideous glare Aaris heard a faint voice,


    "Wake...up¡­"


    "Are they saying something?" He raised sight following the voice,


    "Wake...up...Aaris" the was someone behind him


    "Who is it?"

 Chapter 78 - I Win

    Here Tara was still desperately trying to wake him up, meanwhile in the arena, many were mocking Ruth for her hollow hopes.


    "Lady Ruth! Don''t be an idiot, just forget about him, he is probably dead!"


    "How is he going to fight? How stupid someone can be thinking an almost dead will come to fight, let me guess with Broken bones magia?! Hahaha!"


    "Poor girl! She must''ve got her heart swept. Are all women in Grey house so easy? Should''ve obeyed his majesty, we are seriously wasting our five minutes over a dead''s memorial."


    The mockery was getting louder and some of the teaching staff was annoyed by this too,


    "Why is Lady Ruth tolerating this foul mockery because of a hopeless guy! Does she really believe in the miracle, that puny guy with no mana will come here to get beaten up to death again?" A crabby professor growled at his seat.


    "My...my Sir. Xin, you shouldn''t underestimate a maiden''s heart, she kinda reminds me of the beautiful Gladiolus in my lawn." Bianca looked at Ruth with empathy in her eyes.


    Whatever the crowd was throwing at her, Ruth didn''t pay any attention; keeping silence in her mind, joining her hands, and pleading continuously to the high skies of the Spirit realm for Aaris to make it here in the arena.


    Tara was shaking Aaris repeatedly and sometimes pouring her mana for him to recover, but everything was futile.


    -- Tara - PoV --


    What should I do? We don''t have much time!


    Wake up you brat! You won''t get another chance like this!


    It''s already one minute up! What should I do?


    He is not even moving, what can I do? what can I¡­


    How can I forget this? I can''t waste my time anymore. If I use that, maybe I could bring his consciousness back!


    ***


    Tara remembered something, she moved a little back from Aaris and relaxed herself,


    [ EYAN MIKEAL ]


    The seven-pointed star Heptagram appeared in her eyes, with spell marking in her Iris, and bursted a huge amount of aura which shook the whole tower.


    "Well then¡­" she walked close to Aaris and placed her hands over his closed eyes and closed hers too.


    "You need a wake boy, even if it means to drag yourself from the deepest pit of consciousness." She channeled her mana to her hand and chanted,


    [ St. Mickael, I HEREBY ASK FOR YOUR LIGHT TO GUIDE THIS SOUL ]


    [ LUMEN QUOD VIAM STERNIT ]


    A bright light gleamed in the room, and Tara''s hands began to tremble.


    "It hurts! It has never happened before but it''s the only way!" she forced all her breaths and the resistance came down.


    -- Tara - Pov --


    Am I here? In his consciousness? With the spell I used, I could enter his consciousness and even look at his soul. His damaged mana is probably keeping him asleep.


    If I could find him here, I can give him some part of mana, and he will definitely wake up!


    I slowly opened my eyes and raised them but I wasn''t expecting the sight that was in front of me,


    ''What the hell is this!'' Everywhere I looked there was nothing but pitch-black darkness with glowing violet hues, in that vast open-world there were thousands of giant black spheres oozing sinister light.


    They all were entangled and connected with a giant network of red strings. It was like a fantasy of a dark galaxy with stars stuck in a giant red web and I was like an insect in front of it, some of them completely wrapped like a cacoon and some were slowly getting wrapped.


    ''What is this place? A person''s consciousness is supposed to be an open transparent world of their memories, impersonating their souls, but what is this? There is nothing but giant orbs tangled in a red weave.''


    I can''t bring out my ethereal mana here, something is blocking it! I can''t waste my time on needless thoughts. I have to find him!


    I took a deep breath and shouted,


    ''Aaris!''


    My voice echoed and came back to me along with dead silence, I yelled again, and again and again but nothing happened,


    ''I won''t give up! Aaris can you hear me?! I know you are here!


    Aaris! Answer m-''


    "Who is there?" His voice?!


    Suddenly the red string quivered, and one of the orbs resonated in a strange sound mixed with Aaris'' voice.


    ''Aaris it''s me Tara can you hear me-'' I ran toward that orb, but he spoke again,


    "Who is it?"


    "Lady Tara?"


    "Who is it?"


    "Where are you?"


    What''s happening? His voice is coming out of other orbs in different directions, how? What the hell is going on here?


    "Lady Tara, can you hear me?"


    "Who are you?"


    "Where am I?"


    They all are his voice, but why do they sound like they are coming from a different person!


    Damn it! I need to calm down!


    ''Aaris, listen to me! You have to wake up! We have given you another chance to fight! You can still make it!


    Don''t give up you brat! Come out!''


    I was screaming my lungs out, and the disturbances weren''t ending either.


    "Who are you?"


    "Lady Tara? Where are you?"


    ''Tch¡­ time is running out! Aaris please come out, I''ll take you from here! You need to wake or else everything you worked so hard for will be gone!


    Your 2 years in that forsaken land!


    Your sacrifice to save your friend!


    Your struggles and suffering of all these years,


    I don''t give a damn if you are alright forgetting and throwing all these away but¡­''


    The old and painful memories I tried to forget from a long-ago came to me, I bit my lips and wiped my tears.


    ''But¡­ I won''t forgive you if you try to forget and throw away everything Cara did for you damn it!''


    Suddenly all cries stopped, all of that expanse of his consciousness went dead calm.


    ''You were her child and must''ve had a lot of memories with her, but are you okay to let her death go to vain now!


    I trusted you, idiot! I thought finally¡­


    Finally, we all could be free from that sickening curse but in the end!''


    Before I could know my vision went hazy because of tears¡­


    ''Why is your whole family like this! A bunch of idiots who don''t care for themselves, why? why don''t you put yourself at first,


    Why?


    Please just wake already¡­ for your mother¡­ for your father¡­ for me¡­ for this kingdom¡­ wake up! Aaris!!''


    I screamed my lungs out none stop with flowing tears until my voice broke,


    ''Please...wake-''


    "Oh my, who''s this uninvited guest? You can''t come here anytime you like-


    Hmmm¡­ your mana¡­ ah, it''s the same as that troublesome guy, no two swords can share a single sheath, you don''t belong here...shoo!"


    A voice echoed from behind me like someone was standing there, ¡­ but before I could see him, something threw me out of Aaris'' consciousness.


    My spell was undone automatically and insufferable pain ran in my eyes and head, I fell down on the floor and rolled in the anguish.


    ''What the hell! This pain!... It feels like... my eyeballs and head...would explode, why am I on the floor? What happened I can''t remember anything! I went to Aaris consciousness and¡­''


    As soon as I tried to remember The pain intensified many folds,


    ''Ahhh! Fuck this! Did the spell fail? I have to try again.''


    I smacked my head on the floor and tried to open my eyes, but the pain was too grave, I poured all my mana to my head and eyes to heal myself but it only eased little enough to open my eyes a little again,


    I took the support of a wall nearby and stood up. I walked back to Aaris'' bed with hazy vision and fell on his mattress.


    ''Damn it! We don''t have much time and I won''t stop until you wake up brat-''


    "Time for what?" I heard, and my heartbeats stopped for a second. I forgot about my pain and raised my eyes, and it was Aaris who spoke, I couldn''t believe it myself but he woke up, but something was different.


    The smile I had before because he woke up fainted in fear,


    He was sitting on his bed with one arm on his knee, and a strange mana''s aura totally different from his prior mana was visibly smoking out of his bandages, his black hairs slightly grew longer and covered his scarlet eyes, but I was able to see them from a gap of his bangs, they were glowing in bright violet hue with a slit pupil like the devil is gazing right at me.


    ''Aaris you-... No, we don''t have time for this we have to go to the arena right now-" I grabbed his wrist and raised my hand to use teleporting magic, but that stinging pain rose again and I fell on his bed,


    "Lady Tara, are you ok?" He picked me up,


    ''Aaris¡­ hurry!... Arena!'' And I fainted in his arms.


    ***


    "There are only 30 seconds left! It''s a lost cause! Stop it, lady Ruth."


    "I really want to go home now.."


    "He is not coming! Forget about him!"


    The crowd was laughing hysterically and ridiculing her, but she didn''t open her eyes and stopped praying.


    "Come on! Lady Ahren, end this useless facade!"


    "It was hopeless from the start."


    Professors were also prepared for this commotion to end too.


    "Prepared to lose Elena?" Einar smirked,


    "Just you wait-"


    Elena was saying then she heard a boy screaming.


    ***


    " 10!


    ...9


    ...8


    ..7"


    And all the crowd joined him and started counting in unison with a loud echo,


    "¡­6, fool tried to rebel!


    ...5, on to the next ceremony!


    ...4, Lady Ahren, join us!


    ...3, that''s it for him.


    Ahren and Edward left their seats and walked up to the balcony, Ruth was crying desperately, her eyes went red and she fell on her knees, weeping and begging to gods,


    "...2, you lost Elena." Sylvie joined them,


    Ahren took a deep breath after sigh but abruptly both moved their gaze on the sky in terror.


    "what the hell is that?"


    "And...o-"


    *boom!*


    Before the counting could end the ground of Arena was shattered with something that crashed to land, soaring down from the sky.


    it was like the thunder broke the ground, dust and rumbles flew and scattered all over, like a sand storm and everybody panicked and started running away.


    "What the hell was that!" Einar jumped from his seat but Elena grabbed his hand and stopped him.


    "Sorry but, I win president!"

 Chapter 79 - The Beginning

    Stunned and bewildered, the whole stadium was shaken, the dust cloud was still there, nobody was able to see what came rushing down from the sky.


    Havoc broke in the audience because the barrier of the rumbles didn''t fall upon anyone but it wasn''t enough to assure them that they were safe.


    Niran and Ruth covered themselves in their barrier and waited to let dust simmer down,


    While professors and faculty were more startled,


    "What was that?" Huike old man stood up from the seat,


    "It seems very hostile, it''s reeking of murderous intent from there." Welkin raised his guard and sleep flew away.


    "Is it a monster? No, they are far weaker than it, should we attack" Xin walked close to the side and halted,


    "This sensation! Lady Ahren! Sir. Edward!" Xin looked up at both of them on the balcony,


    They had more disbelief in their eyes than everyone¡­


    Slowly the dust faded away, and a face came to clear, a boy somewhat covered in bandages with their ends flying in the air covered in burning black violet ink smoke, long hair, and glowing scarlet eyes, he had Tara in her arms, his chest, neck, and face were exposed with burned bandages¡­


    ****


    "Who is that?"


    "A...A demon! He is a demon!"


    Most of the crowd was trembling in fear and terror, while the other candidates had their eyes and mouth wide open.


    "How is this possible? Just how?" Einar was dumbstruck along with the whole student council,


    "You''ve got to be kidding me!" Sylvie''s teacup slipped from her hand and broke.


    "Bi...Bianca is that¡­ that? Welkin looked at Bianca,


    "This boy sure knows how to make an entrance," Bianca smirked in awe.


    "Rise!" Ruth yelled in zest and jumped with a hug from the side.


    "How did he-" Niran dispelled his barrier.


    ****


    "What?!"


    "Impossible! He got beaten up by his majesty, there is no way he could stand again!"


    "Lie! It''s a facade, it''s definitely not him!" The crowd got in denial disbelief,


    ****


    "Afreen!" Ahren called her and asked her to take Tara for a check-up.


    Afreen noded and two nurses ran to Aaris but halted taking a glance at him they looked at Afreen and shake their head, Afreen sighed and went by herself and took Tara,


    "Good job on waking up boy!" She held Tara and walked away as fast as she could, while Aaris was looking around at the crowd cluelessly quiet.


    "Risk Kier!" Ahren yelled and Aaris raised his head,


    "I''ll make it short, are you prepared for the match?"


    "What match?" Aaris tilted his head,


    "Don''t tell me, you just came here without knowing anything, just because Tara asked you to," Ahren spoke,


    "Well...kinda." Aaris crossed his arm, "So what match are you talking about?"


    Ahren sighed, "we have decided to give you another chance to claim your candidacy, you can fight him, and if you win, you''ll be accepted in the Ovyrus, so do you agree?"


    "Oh ho really?" Aaris looked at Niran and smiled, "well I do have a score to settle with him."


    "His majesty, are you ready? Edward spoke,


    "Yes." Niran turned to Aaris,


    "Ruth! If you are done then move away!" Ahren shouted at her,


    "Yes, teacher!" She jumped and released his hand, and moved to side alleys, "well then Rise, best of luck!" She whispered from there.


    "Well...well¡­ well then! Contestants are here! And the crowd is here too! So shall we begin?" The announcer stuttered, "Both of the participants come close but not too much!"


    They both stood there facing each other, and the crowd was shivering in excitement and weird thrill.


    "How are you, Rise?" Niran raised his brow,


    "Hehe...just had a good visit to hell, want me to tell you some good places to roam?" Aaris laughed.


    "Are...are you ready?


    Well then begin!"


    [ AURUM ARMOR ] Niran chanted and his golden flames were back in the same manner as he used in the Throne,


    "I''ll end this quickly for you."


    [ GOLDEN FLAME ]


    [ SCORCHING FIST ] The flames on his right fist started flaring vigorously, far more than it was before, it was so hot that the ground below the first started melting because of it.


    ****


    "Well that''s dangerous, will he survive that"


    "Nope, he is grilled for sure!"


    The crown muttered.


    ****


    "It''s dangerous even for us professors, Welkin what do you think?"  Huike looked at Welkin who was wide awake and still dumbstruck,


    "Well I already had my surprise of the decade so, I won''t make any presumptions for a while," Welkin spoke.


    --- Ahren - PoV --


    How did this boy get up? And what is this form? Well, it doesn''t matter anymore, if it''s the scorching fist it''ll end this scene here.


    Niran was fast, he disappeared from the sight of the crowd and clenched his flaming fist right in front of Aaris''s face, and a loud noise burst exploded in the ground.


    That''s it, I guess-


    Aaris stopped his punch with a bare hand, the flame isn''t burning him! The flames weren''t able to reach his skin because of the smoke.


    The whole stadium gasped,


    "It''s still lukewarm, your majesty." Aaris smiled and pulled Niran by his fist and clenched his fist and his mana surged into it, he thrashed and pounded him in the ground.


    "What the hell is going on?" Tara came from behind, pinching her head, and sat on her seat.


    ''You tell me, you brought this hell here!'' She looks like she has woken up with a stinging hangover.


    "Ah! I don''t remember much but, I am glad he made it!" She smirked at me.


    Niran leaped from the broken ground, making his distance from Aaris, I could see the terror in his eyes.


    He stood up and with his broken aurum armor, "That''s what I was talking about!" He surged his fire and leaped at him again, and the rumbling of punches and kicks filled the arena. Many weren''t able to see them, they were moving so fast it was thunder dancing in the stadium..


    ****


    "What in the world is happening there? "


    "Just flashes and after noise, who the fuck are they?!"


    "Definitely not humans! We know about his majesty magia but this Rise Kier, who the hell is he to match his speed and strength!"


    "So hm not fighting back in the second trial was true?".


    "Even Luke was not able to keep up with him at such speed!"


    The audience was not able to hide their excitement and was awestruck.


    *****


    With a punch on each other''s faces at the same time, they both were thrown to the opposite side of the area.


    "You are not half bad, I would''ve enjoyed this earlier in the Throne but I guess we can''t help it." Niran laughed, wiping his blood coming out of his mouth, and as soon as he wiped it the wound vanished.


    While on Aaris there was not a single scratch on him,


    Niran fully healed himself and extinguished his flames, he let out a deep breath and glared at Aaris, "Don''t blame for what''s going to happen next." Niran clapped his hand and pulled out an extraordinary amount of mana, the flames coming out of his body like the part of the sun that had broken down to earth.


    [ GOLDEN FLAME ]


    [ [ GOLDEN FLAME 7 SEAL ]


    [ FIRST RELEASE ]


    His shoulder blazed in golden flames creating golden wings and claws.


    "Woah! what is it?"  Bianca look over Niran and gasped,


    "He did not use that in any of the previous rounds, what is this form?" Welkin said, he was completely into this fight right now.


    "It''s Dragon form but of the first level, underestimating this form will be a huge mistake for him." Huike was calmly watching their fight but inside he was more intrigued.


    "Let''s test your limits shall we?" Niran took a deep breath puffing his chest, his chest was glowing like it was filled with boiling flames.


    [ GOLDEN FLAME ]


    [ FIRE BREATH!]


    Niran huffed out a huge fireball shooting straight at Aaris,


    "Ack! It''s so hot! I could feel them from the barrier!" Bianca moved backward,


    "How is this possible the barrier should''ve blocked every effect of magic inside, just how strong are those flames!" Welkin put his cloak on him and moved back too,


    "Well only to some extent if the spells used in the barrier are close to superior to the user level, then you can feel or possibly be hurt by them." Huike tapped on the air and the waves were created again the same as before.


    "Strengthen the barrier, Louis!" Ahren yelled at a professor behind her,


    "Damn I didn''t think this fight would be this devastating." Louis made a fist and clapped on her palm.


    [ MAGIA BARRIER GATES ]


    She opened three fingers from her closed fist,


    [ BARRIER THIRD GATE! ]


    And another barrier enveloped the arena.


    "People outside are protected but what about him? Won''t he''ll be turned into a burned marshmallow?" Louis looked terrified.


    "Let''s see," Tara smirked.


    --- Aaris - PoV  ---


    Fuck these flames are no joke what should i-


    "Use a cold grip!"


    A voice echoed in my head.


    "This voice again?"

 Chapter 80 - The Collision Of The Beginning And End

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com or NovelTeam.Net


    -- Aaris POV ---


    "Use Cold Grip"


    The deep and hoarse voice echoed in my head,


    Niran''s fire breath was reaching to me and it happened again,


    My hands went numb for a second and my mind went blank.


    But my senses were increased greatly, I could hear everyone in the arena,


    "He is dead meat for sure!"


    I wasn''t able to move and that giant fireball was just about to touch me,


    [ COLD GRIP ]


    I uttered unconsciously and a great amount of my mana was released in me, my hands moved by themselves,


    A strange black magus circle appeared on my palms and rather than evading the attack, I caught the fireball, it pushed me several feet back and I dug my fingers deep in that fireball, it was insanely hot, so hot that ground below the fireball and it''s tail melted like a river of lava but I couldn''t feel it somehow,


    "Now, use Will of the Dragon Slayer"


    I don''t know who is in my head but, if it works then-


    My elbows aligned and brought that fireball close to my face, I didn''t say anything yet, and then I realized what I should do next!


    I pressed my fingers deeper and pushed the ground with my toes,


    And with all the strength I had in me I tore the fireball into two halves and threw them on the barrier.


    The arena quaked and flash filled inside the barrier.


    ''Just what the fuck happened!''


    ****


    The audience had lost their faith in their eyes,


    While the professors and student council was already dumbstruck with their mouths open, Ahren, Edward, and Tara gasped,


    "He...he tore the golden flames in two?!" Edward slowly mumbled, his eyes were wide open and his throat dried up.


    "That boy! He could use ancient dragon slayer magia! But how is this possible at such a young age with a soul of a dragon inscribed weapon, he barehanded...he barehanded tore the fireball."


    "I think you are missing an important point Ahren, not just flames they were Golden Flames, and he fucked that up without even saying the spell, not just chant but the name of the spell too!" Tara jumped from her seat in excitement.


    But in the audience of thousands, the most shocked one was Niran "How...how did...you do that?" Niran''s breaths were breaking, he looked at Aaris who was standing with both his hands in the air backward.


    "How? you ask, tell me too once you find an answer." Aaris straightened up cracking his unscratched fingers,


    "Nhnhnh...hahaha!" Niran started laughing hysterically,


    "Man, have you finally lost it?" Aaris frowned,


    "Sorry, I was just thinking how much of an idiot I thought you were."


    "Oye!"


    "But I gotta say, today I had the best fight ever, now Rise shall I turn things up a notch, I''ll finish up things, for your information, deaths are acceptable in the tournament, so can I eradicate you?" Niran had long smug on his face,


    "What the fuck are you talking-" before Aaris could finish a flash blinded him,


    "[ GOLDEN FLAME ]


    [ GOLDEN FLAME 7 SEAL ]


    [ SECOND RELEASE ]"


    Niran''s flames burned more vigorously than before, now his flames spread through his chest, upper arms, neck, and a tail appeared with longhorns on his head, now he looked more like a dragon shining with golden flames.


    "Woah, so when you are going to turn into a giant shining flying golden lizard?" Aaris smirked,


    "That''s for the 6th release, but for you, I think this would be enough,


    [ FLAME DEVOURER ]"


    Niran clenched his fists and opened his mouth wide and took a deep breath, and inhaled all the flames on his body from his mouth, and the aura became astonishingly bright and rumbling.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me! Tell all the professors  to excavate the audience from the arena, hurry!" Edward stood up and cried at Liliana.


    "Yes sir!" Lilliana jumped out of her seat and ran to the professor''s balcony.


    "And Louise, pull down the barrier when I ask you to, I will make a barrier myself you''ll get hurt once he releases that." He tapped his staff, and chanted,


    [ HEAVENS TOMB ]


    And soon seven shining and covered in magus circles barrier enveloped the arena,


    "Now Louis!" Edward nodded,


    "Yes...yes sir!" Shaking Louis dispelled her barrier.


    ****


    "Rise it was good meeting you, but I am sorry I can''t have anyone stand equal or above me, please understand this for the kingdom and its people-" Niran spoke like he was regretting and had a sour feeling for him.


    "Don''t give me lame excuses to pardon your faults and mistakes, one of the things I learned in my life which is the reason for your failures are nothing but excuses for others, so for your dreams do anything that is necessary I promise I will never hold any grudges but only after I settle my scores with you." Aaris removed the badges of his right hand,


    "I see, then let''s end this!" Niran tightened his fist and all the light and aura veered around his right fist, it started glowing like the scorch fist but it was much more different, there were no flames nor heat was coming out from it, it looked like a humble light of the shining sun but far more bright,


    ****


    "Hey, why are you kicking us out? "


    "Isn''t it free for us? Are there any hidden charges to watch it? Is this a premium show? I''ll pay for it!" A noble pulled a sack of gold coins.


    "Move your ass rich bitch, it''s for your own safety!" Welkin pushed him in the moving line.


    "Hey, please let us watch the match!"


    "What a downer, I know the prince is losing this match so you don''t want us to see that!"


    The audience was being escorted out by the professors and staff, hurriedly and in a minute the whole stadium was empty,


    "Why the hell did they ask us to evacuate the arena? That spell looks nothing more than a bright torch."


    "Don''t you know that''s a dragon slaying spell, far more stronger than dragon magia spells, moreover the stance he is taking there, he is probably invoking an Emperor grade spell, even though his level inferior it, it doesn''t change the fact, it''s highly destructive."


    "Eh? He is conjuring an Emperor grade spell! The Imperial family is really fearsome!"


    All the professors stood around the barrier and the student council moved to the Tridents balcony.


    ****


    Aaris felt the raging aura and took his stance,


    "Guess I don''t have an easy way out now-"


    --- Aaris - PoV ---


    That was the moment half of my conscience faded away, and I became just a mere watcher inside my body,


    ''What the fuck is happening?'' I tried to yell but words didn''t come out. Rather my body forcefully poured all my mana into my right fist and radiated an insanely hostile aura.


    My vision was getting hazy and the recoil of the mana started kicking in but even in insufferable pain I was standing, something was keeping me awake and raging my anger from inside.


    "I shall too, finish this once for all," I uttered unconsciously, as someone else said this in my voice.


    But for some reason, I was enjoying it.


    ****


    As soon as Aaris mana was gone like a bat out of hell, the Tridents flinched,


    "What the hell is that his stance is the same as Niran''s spell!" Ahren grabbed the railing and cried out.


    "Ahren things don''t look good, prepare for the worst!" Edward poured his gleaming mana into his staff and spoke,


    "Ask all the professors to be on guard and don''t go close to them! Tara, stop them now!" Ahren yelled at Tara as loud as she could.


    "Very it will clear up lots of things then," Niran huffed,


    [ LUX CREATIONIS ],


    "Along with you!" Aaris smirked and cried out, and his fist glowed in the black violet hue like it was casting nothing but shadows.


    [ APOCALYPSIS ],


    A strange familiar voice whispered to Aaris and Aaris mana went berserk and cracked the walls of the arena penetrating the barrier.


    "This doesn''t look good! Kids give us a hand! And ask professors to keep safe people outside!" Edward glared at the student council,


    "Sylvie you stay here I need you to keep everyone  safe!" Ahren grabbed Sylvie''s wrist anxiously.


    "Yes ma''am!" Sylvie realized how grave the situation was.


    Both of them thundered a huge different colored aura, and pushed each other''s aura and repelled each other, and broke the whole ground, all the professors backed off, as Trident orders and wasn''t able to do anything but watch this chaos.


    "RISE!" Niran cried out and dashed like lightning at him,


    "NIRAN!" Aaris dashed to Niran, the more close the more violently their aura was colliding, destroying things even out of the Edwards barrier,


    "SOMEBODY STOP THEM!" Lillian yelled,


    & their fist closed up to an inch, splitting the colosseum in half, before they could collide Tara jumped between them and stopped grabbing both of their fists.


    And the huge shockwave quake the whole city of Freyan!


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com or NovelTeam.Net

 Chapter 81 - The End Of The Zeroth Day

    The Freyan quivered for a while and the people in the city were under professors'' protection, but that wasn''t enough for them to be assured of shelter.


    The land around the colosseum cracked and the walls started rattling,  for over the years nobody witnessed such destruction in battleground as a duel between students, it was more like two monsters who were thirsty for each other''s blood.


    While in the arena things were much worse, Tara was grabbing their fist with her hands crossed and close to her breast, she stopped both of them from reaching each other, both of their fists were just a few inches away from her ears.


    All those who were in the stadium were more startled seeing Tara''s grip struggling between them, the arena was just lava and grinded rocks and dust,


    "Calm down you two!"


    Tara yelled and pulled both of them and slammed their heads in the ground, and this was the last quake that shook the city of Freyan.


    Both of them passed out on the ground and Ahren ran to Tara, she looked at her saw, her left arm which she stopped Niran with was burned to the elbow,


    While her right arm which she stopped, Aaris'' fist was unscathed.


    "Tara! Should pull dispel the barrier now?" Edward looked at Tara and she nodded, he tapped his staff and the barrier was dispelled.


    "Take them away to the infirmary now!" Ahren yelled at Afreen, she ran to them with nurses, she picked both of them and Sylvie transported them to the medical tower, the chaos ended, and a dead calm unfolded everywhere in the city.


    "Tell everyone to go back to their homes and lodges, we''ll finish the ceremony tomorrow, and there we''ll announce the result of today''s match, and all of your professors too, go take some rest!" Tara said aloud and leaned on Ahren.


    "We need to tend you-" Bianca was anxious looking at Tara''s burn.


    "Don''t worry about me Ahren is here, it''s nothing, it''s just a small burn, you all go home and take a good rest." Tara sighed and smiled at them, she whispered to Ahren, and both of them and Edward wrapped and disappeared.


    Later an announcement was made in the city that for the first time in the kingdom the Ovyrus Magus Academy will hold the Grand Selection for one more day, after the Zeroth day.


    "It''s unbelievable how much things are changing so rapidly and so many impossible things happened today, what was his name again? Rise, hmmm¡­ looking at his last attack impact taken by lady Tara, it seems that everything was the consequence of Niran''s attack, glad Lady Tara saved the boys-" Einar was walking down the street with Ritza,  Sylvie, and Elena.


    "Really he was fornute-" Ritza was tired and weary, and had her head rested on Einar shoulder, she talked like she was half asleep but Sylvie suddenly spoke,


    "Um- I am sorry Ritza but I think you all need to see this, when I was assisting Lady Ahren to protect the people, she asked me for one favor." Sylvie was sweating like crazy and twitching continuously,


    "What are you talking about?" Einar looked at Sylvie,


    -- Sylvie - PoV --


    Even though Lady Ahren told me to keep this a secret, I need to tell them!


    ''President, Ritza, and Elena remember that don''t talk about anything you are about to see now, "


    I swallowed my spit and recreated the wrap of the gate, to the Sounel Dimension.


    ''Go ahead.''  I pointed my hand to the gate and three of them walked onward to me another side,


    ''The brown sky with no clouds, three giant moons on the forever dark sky with a handful of stars, Sounel was a planet of complete deadland, there was no water, no clouds, just cold rocks, and soil, it is thrice bigger than our planet.'' I explained to them,


    I cast a survival spell on them and we set our foot on the land of Sounel.


    "What is it you wanted to show us?" President looked around cluelessly, I need to tell him somehow¡­


    "Um- President, can you look around and tell me where you are standing?''


    "Hmmm¡­ maybe a huge dried lake? Or a massive crater? Damn, that thing must be massive to create such a big and deep hole." Elena looked around and gasped,


    ''That''s the thing! You are currently standing in the aftermath of those two aura''s collision wreck, Lady Tara did stop both of them in time but the force she took upon was too great to surpass so, Lady Ahren channeled a great part of the force that was supposed to affect the Freyan and asked me to teleport it to another dimension and pulled down everything here.''


    I averted my eyes from those who thought I was lying, Ritza was wide awake now.


    "So, you are telling me this isn''t something a single boy could do? Sylvie, how big is this crater?" President looked around and moved his doubtful gaze to me.


    ''No matter how you look, a mere 16 years no matter how strong can''t create a 5-kilometer long rift in such a physical climate, moreover, if it wasn''t for Lady Tara who knows what was their limit!'' I am about to lose my patience!


    ''Not just his majesty but that boy too, they are no ordinary kids, even though this was their last attack it was still enough to knock out our senses! Who knows how soon they will surpass us! We need to be careful before one of them or both become a nuisance to our plan! That''s why I wanted you to see this.''


    Damn! I am losing my breath!


    "Calm down! Rise Kier was it? Let''s meet him after the results are out tomorrow, let''s head to our dorm for now." President turned back to the gate and we walked back to our dorm with an unsettling feeling between us.


    ****


    Meanwhile in the chamber of the Trident,


    "Tara let me see the wound, the burn is too large! You were sizzled with Golden flames on top of that, don''t take it lightly!" Ahren gently touched her arm and looked at her burned arm,


    "It''s okay, don''t worry too much, look, I can still use spells from it!" Tara moved her fingers and then with a flick created a small flame on her left hand.


    "Don''t take me lightly! I am an emperor class mage myself too! I covered myself completely with my mana, though it won''t take time for the burn to disappear. I want you to take a look at my right arm actually." Tara smiled anxiously pointing at her right arm with,


    "You stopped Aaris with it, right? Raise your arm I''ll look at it, though It doesn''t seem hurt to me, it''s comple-" Ahren touched her arm as she was treating it but Tara uttered,


    "Ahren, I can''t lift my right arm, from the tip of my nails to my shoulder I can''t feel my arm anymore, the fair skin is just a mere illusion, so please hurry up!" Both Edward and Ahren glared at her arm in awe,


    "God knows whatever would''ve happened if I hadn''t made it there in time, that boy Aaris I need to talk to you both about something." Tara sighed and thus the meeting ended after treatment and discussion on the announcements that will be made tomorrow.


    ****


    The next day came along with the huge crowd bigger than yesterday, more people from nearby villages and towns came along with faraway people who teleported to Freyan, especially to hear the reports of the tournament. The colosseum was repaired in a night and the audience settled in it rashly.


    "So, who do you think won yesterday''s match!"


    "Pipe down, we''ll get to know you soon!"


    "The match was so incredible, I wish I could see that to the end!"


    The crowd was full of spirits and filled the arena with gossip.


    ****


    "Silence!" Lilliana said aloud from the podium made in between the arena.


    "Yesterday, we witnessed some great matches and a bit of complication in between them too, but in the end, due to safety reasons, the last match of the Zeroth day concluded privately in Trident and Academy''s professor''s presence.


    I apologize for the commotion yesterday, now I ask The Tridents to address you and announce the results of Zeroth day!" Lilliana halted her voice and Trident took the stage.


    Edward and Tara took their seats while Ahren walked up to the center, after a short speech Ahern started announcing the Top 8th,


    ¡­..


    "The candidate who finished the Grand Selection in the Third Rank is master Luke Gram!


    Ovyrus rewards him with a reserved position in the Disciplinary Committee along with the promised scholarship.


    Now, The candidate who finished the Grand Selection in the Second Rank is Lady Ruth Grey!


    Ovyrus rewards her with a reserved position as Sub-captain of Reitheon of her wish along with the promised scholarship."


    With the announcement of the second rank, the uproar went through the whole crowd.


    "And the last candidate who finished the whole Grand Selection remarkably but faced some problems, in the end, the first rank was acquired by¡­


    Niran Omer Azeiheil!"


    "What?!" Historia cried out!

 Chapter 82 - The Last Seth

    With the announcement, the arena resonated with a strange silence and chit chat,


    "What the fuck is going on?!" Historia cried out from the balcony and tried to march to the podium but was stopped by Bianca.


    "Hezy, calm down! Let her finish talking first!" Binaca grabbed her hand and pushed her back on her seat.


    "No! Rise!" Tears came running down from Ruth''s eyes, but now she had no choice but to sit down and quietly accept everything biting her lips.


    While Ahren glanced at Historia with side-eyes, she looked like she couldn''t care less, she cleared her throat and spoke again,


    "As I said, his majesty crown prince Niran Omer Azeiheil has obtained the first rank in Grand Selection and is being rewarded with a reserved position in Student Council of Ovyrus Magus Academy and scholarship, and this concludes try ranking and names of selected students of this first year."


    Niran and Aaris were in the arena when announcements were being made, they had secluded themselves in two different corners of the arena and Niran came out from the east side to the podium to get his medal and went to the gallery of candidates.


    All forty candidates, now students of the academy, sat there. Ahren congratulated them all and paused her voice, and went back to her seat.


    The chattering and noises were turning louder and louder, while Aaris was clenching his teeth, his chin dipped to his chest and he clutched himself bitterly.


    ****


    "That means Rise was defeated huh?"


    "I believe so, after all, the bet was to let him in only if he wins."


    "Man! I feel bad for him, he fought well!"


    "What if he actually won but they covered it to save his majesty''s face?!"


    "Did you forget who his majesty is? Even though he fought amazingly, he precisely never really stood a chance to win."


    The commotion was high and didn''t look to be stopped soon, the professors were discussing the matter among themselves at their places.


    ****


    "So that''s it, in the end, the pan stooped to gold, and here I thought I stood a chance-" Aaris eyes were getting hazy, and Tara dashed to the podium in an instant.


    "Now, in the end, I have an important announcement to make! It''s regarding a candidate who has been a problem child since the start! Rise Kier! Come here!" Tara yelled his name.


    -- Aaris - PoV --


    What now?


    Ah! How could I forget about my bet! If I lose I have to admit all the accusations made on my name, publically¡­


    Guess they wouldn''t find a better stage than this for such an event, I can''t go back on my words now let''s just get over it!


    I walked out of the shade and walked to the podium, thousands of eyes were fixed on me and followed me with every step.


    I reached in front of the podium where Tara was standing¡­


    "Glad to see you well, Aaris Ralkier." She whispered to me, with a sly smug.


    ''Fine, for now¡­'' I answered raising my gaze to her,


    "Very well then! I hope you remember your promise before the Grand Selection! So should I go forward with it?" She chuckled,


    ''Go ahead!'' I knew it, I tried to stand at ease and calm in front of without flinching.


    "Alright! So people I am Tara, one of the Tridents of the Ovyrus of Magus Academy! And all of you must''ve been familiar with this kid too! For the past seven days, this kid has always been in the hots as y''all know, and in the end, he created such a big fuss at the end of this Selection, but little do y''all know that this boy isn''t that ordinary you think he is-" Tara was screaming out her lungs in excitement like lion roaring claiming her prey.


    Here it comes, should I run for it? Nah, let''s face it with a big smile on my face! Bring it own bitch-


    "Rise is not just an ordinary boy! but he is my Seth too!"


    "What?!" The crowd,


    "What?!" The professors,


    ''"What?!" The students,


    ''What?'' Everyone was dumbfounded,


    ''Um- Lady Tara what are you talking-'' I looked at her, and she was smiling at me, I never saw her smile this bright, ever since I came here.


    "Yup! We have seen fighting and struggling not just from himself but for others too, this academy doesn''t create soldiers or weapons for tomorrow but mages who can promise you protection at any point of this world!


    In the last duel, since you all were not here to pass the last judgment after the emergency evacuation, we decided it won''t be reasonable for us to pass on judgment solely on our assessment, moreover, you all have the equal right to choose who stands in front of you pretexting you in dire times too!


    So those who are in favor for Rise Kier to be selected as a student please say,


    Aye! Those against, please say Nay!, no vote will be left unheard so tell me what you think?" Tara pointed at me in enthusiasm and the audience was gazing at me awfully.


    ''Just what are you saying? Why would they?-''


    "Aye!...


    Aye!...


    Aye! Aye! Aye!" Slowly the chants of ayes'' were filling up the arena,


    ''But- but why?'' I can''t understand why...why are they cheering for me?


    ***


    Clueless Aaris was looking around and constantly moving his gaze with never-ending ayes¡­ and couldn''t help but be confused.


    "Man! He was amazing. I can''t believe there was someone who could challenge imperial blood in a fight!"


    "I was really moved to tears after what lady Ruth said, also he didn''t betray her expectations!"


    "It would be a waste to let go of such talent, maybe I can recruit him as my guard in my domain after he graduates."


    The crowd was mumbling, somewhere had the sour feeling of nays'' in-between noise but it wasn''t enough to surpass the echoes of Aaris favors.


    After a few minutes, the noise simmered down, and Tara looked at the professor''s balcony and nodded.


    -- Aaris - PoV --


    "The citizens have passed their verdicts, so let me announce the final result,


    Out of 81560 spectators, we have¡­


    77435 favor for Rise selection in the magus academy!"


    Tara seemed that she would just jump anytime in excitement and her beaming smile was just getting brighter and brighter,


    "What do you think now boy?" She whispered to me,


    And I couldn''t help but smile with a few tears running down my cheek,


    ''Isn''t that was a lame excuse for everything¡­''


    "Maybe," she took a deep breath and raised her voice,


    "So, just like I said earlier, Rise Kier is my Seth and with all favor made to him, it is announced that Rise Kier will be joining the first-year students as the 41st student of the Ovyrus Magus Academy!" As she finished announcing I could see her tearing up a little.


    ''Are seeing mother! This will be my start as the great mage. I hope you are watching me somewhere with a proud smile on your face.'' A few tears slid down my cheeks too,


    "I call every student here now for a commemorative picture of the end of the Grand Selection." Edward stood up and called all the students and they surrounded me and the Tridents and professors took their places.


    Ruth stood in front of me and gently held my hand,


    "I believed- no knew that you would make it! Congratulations! Also, I never got a chance to say it thanks to everything that happened till now, so I''ll say it now,


    Thank you for saving my life,


    Thank you so much, Rise." She looked at me gently smiling in tears,


    *"Everyone, smile¡­."*


    And our memoir of the Grand Selection was clicked.


    ''Don''t mention it, just remember whenever you are in danger or you need me, I''ll be there always, I promise.'' I smiled at her,


    And thus the day ended and I went back to


    Sir. Serlin.


    Outside of the north gate of the academy, I found him standing there and waiting for me, slowly puffing out the smoke from his cigar.


    I walked at him and stood beside him, he noticed me and rubbed down the amber of a cigar on the wall.


    His usual wrinkled face and frowned look was nothing new to me, he looked at me blatantly and put his hand on my head, and patted gently.


    "Great job, kid!" And something unbelievable happened, he smiled again!


    "I never really thought you would do it!" Sir. Serlin laughed slowly.


    "Hey, don''t you realize you are saying you never trusted your student?" How can he say that after working and training my ass for two years straight!


    "I guess so, but I must say you were really amazing back there, from now on things will turn more difficult, so must never-" He turned his back to me and started talking slowly,


    ''Wait, what are we talking about?'' Why is saying such things,


    "Boy, this was it, now it''s you alone, so¡­ make sure that I can proudly say your name wherever I go." And Sir.. Serlin walked away slowly.

 Chapter 83 - Let The Quest Begin!

    -- Aaris - PoV--


    ''What do you mean?'' I looked at Serlin,


    "You''ll be here from now on boy, you will be living here, and I''ll¡­ I''ll be somewhere around this vast world so, the day when you become a great mage, I hope I will be there to congratulate you¡­"


    He gave me my void crate and lit up another cigar and walked away, with his back turned to me, slowly treading on the road he stopped,


    "Goodbye Aa¡­ Aaris." And walked away again, I heard his voice breaking, probably he didn''t want me to see him crying after all these years.


    ''You...too! Take care! Sir!'' I teared up a bit too and after sniffling a while, I went back to the academy.


    A new beginning huh? Let''s see what lies ahead!


    ***


    After a day of introduction to the academy with Tara, I spent my entire week in the library alone as she told me to.


    On the 9th day of the Nigheption month (7th month), I dressed up with the uniform given to us. A single room was assigned to each of us in the student dorm.


    I grabbed my coat and ran to my class. I was already late on the first day!!


    Fuck! Damn it! Why does it always happen to me?! I drifted in corridors and halls, galloped through the railings, and I saw my classroom¡­


    Huffing out steam, I galloped inside in the classroom,


    " 41st¡­ Rise Kier!" Welkin was behind the teacher''s podium, screaming my name,


    ''Present!''


    "Remember to not cause any trouble again, Rise!" He sighed and closed his register,


    "Take your seat, we will begin the grade division." Welkin pointed at the seat at the corner of the classroom.


    ''What the hell is that?''


    "I am not going to waste my energy again, just try asking your neighbor." Welkin sighed again and sat down on his seat, and then Lilliana walked in,


    "Good morning all of you! I am excited to greet¡­"


    And there she goes on with her principal job, I looked at my side and found a familiar face beside me,


    "Yo! Lucky hoe!" Styrmir!


    ''Damn! My academic life is bound to suck huh!'' I sighed and laid my forehead on the table,


    "I can hear ya'' know." He glared at me,


    ''Yeah, yeah, so what''s this grade division?'' I looked at Lilliana, who was going on and on with her speech.


    "In simple words, there will be two grade divisions of this class from next month, 1st Grade will be an Academic group which stays here in the academy and does research over their preferred subject, likely becoming a nerd mage-" while Styrmir was explaining a bullet shot him on the head!


    I looked at the remnants of the ammunition, it was just mere chalk!


    "Styrmir, I hope you avoid using such terms with your classmates in the near future." Lilliana looked so scary that moment I moved my eye contact with her.


    "Yes...yes ma''am." Styrmir passed.


    "Rise I guess you have some doubt in grade divisions?" Lilliana leaned on the podium,


    ''Yes, ma''am!'' I raised my hand,


    "Alright, I''ll explain it to you, after your admission you have to choose your division keeping the aim of your life in mind, Academic grade; where you can stay in academy and proceed on studies and subjects, along with taking part in Magia''s research held in our academy,  students who are aiming to be part of internal affairs or becoming a bureaucrat.


    While the second grade, Adventuring Grade, where students will be licensed from the Academy, who will complete their graduation as an adventurer, this program is for those who are aiming for the kingdom''s defense or warfare ministry.


    Both grades have their own significance and you can change them once in two years so be careful with your decision." Lilliana finished and chattering started in the class,


    Adventure grade, I will be an adventure licensed from the academy, which means I won''t need to wait long to start up on my expedition.


    "Oye Rise!" Styrmir called my name and pointed at Lilliana,


    "The form is in front of you all, select your grade, and then proceed with your compulsory lectures." And then she walked out of the class.


    Hmmm, after selecting our grades, our class continued and ended, I was still secluded while many students were talking with each other, Styrmir went to another group of students, and I was sitting there alone on my seat, then Ruth and Melvi walked up to me,


    "Rise!"


    "Morning Rise!"


    Both of them greeted me at the same time, then glared at each other and for some reason, I saw a spark between their gaze.


    "So, what grade did you choose?" Ruth asked,


    ''Hmm, I opted for the Adventure grade, but why did nobody tell me about this earlier, isn''t it bad to drop off such things on students the day they join the classroom!'' I was lazing at my desk and both of them sat beside me.


    "You are kidding right, they have already told this to us, about a week ago!" Ruth looked blue in concern,


    ''What?'' I jumped from my seat,


    "Yeah! Where were you? We were worried sick! I told our classmates who live in the same dorm, to contact you to tell us about what happened."


    Nobody told me anything! Tara strictly told me to stay in the library for the week, she told me that classes will be held but for the general introduction and boring lectures, and why did no boy tell me anything about the class?!


    I looked at the different groups of boys who were staring at me with envious eyes.


    ''Nevermind.'' I already made some enemies in my class.


    "Well, then shall we go to the cafeteria?" Melvi grabbed my arm and started dragging and Ruth grabbed my other arm,


    "Rise, let''s go together, only two of us" and Ruth and Melvi started a tug of war.


    After deciding to go together, we went and had our lunch and then we went back to our classes,


    and slowly a week passed, in a week we learned some basic principles of magic and mana, and so many different things, I always wanted to learn but never got a chance.


    The morning''s first class began and Lilliana entered with the Tridents in our classroom.


    All students stood nervously and awe, seeing them so close,


    "Sit down." Edward moved his hand and we all took our seats.


    "So, how are you, children?" Ahren spoke and began her congratulatory speech and lecture on some important stuff, do all students have to face this boring verbal torture in their life?


    "Now, for the main topic, out of 41 students, 21 students have opted for Academic grade, you all will be divided into 4 teams of 5 students and due to an extra student in the batch, a team consisting of only 4 students." Ahren looked at me and Tara nodded along with her,


    Ooh, she is talking about me, So I will be in a 4 man team.


    "And also with each team, a professor will be assigned too, who will be your teacher and captain of your team, he or she will teach you and help you out in dire situations during your expeditions." Ahren hushed and with a few more discussions, she walked out of the class.


    "Now, students! Please check your desk and move to your meeting point where you will be meeting your captain." Lilliana said and stepped out of the class.


    I checked my desk there I saw,


    [ Rise Kier, please head to the library ]


    ''Library? Well, it is a good place to meet our teachers!'' I thumped my desk and ran to the library.


    I dashed to my regular desk and as usual, the library was quiet, I sat on my seat, and saw Styrmir reading ( Succubi Encycilomoir ),


    ''This guy!'' I trudged to him and snatched his book,


    ''What the fuck you are doing here?''


    "Can''t you see researching terrifying demons to protect my team!" He wiped his bleeding nose and growled at me,


    ''Wait what team?'' I was supposed to meet my team here!


    "Team I am supposed to meet here-, don''t tell me-" Styrmir was talking with his chin up high but it dropped soon,


    ''You''ve got to be kidding me-'' please god not this pervert!


    "Rise! Why are you here? Don''t tell me we are on the same team!" Melvi called my name from behind with excitement.


    ''Mel-'' I looked at her, but Styrmir pushed me aside and crept to her.


    "Lady Melvi!!! Yes, you got that right, we are on the same team! Guess this meeting and our being the team was the game of this cruel fate, which has-" Styrmir pulled out some flowers from his coat and started flirting like a weirdo.


    "St- stay away you creep!" Melvi lashed him with a kick,


    "Ah! Mademoiselle that was beautiful!" He uttered with his broken tooth on the floor.


    "I... I am sorry!" Melvi teared up looking at him.


    What the hell with this team?


    "Man, what a mess! You kids sure are a handful, guess I won''t be bored for a while now."


    Historia came forth from a shelf and giggled,


    ''Historia?''


    "Call me captain!" She flicked my head.


    "Now prepare yourself! We are heading to our first quest!" She clapped her hands in excitement.


    ''What?!''

 Chapter 84 - To The Gate Tower

    Two weeks had passed after the Grand Selection, the students were finally divided into grades, and Aaris met his team for the first time.


    "Let''s start with the introduction, my name is  Historia Silencia, and I am the libra-,


    Former librarian of the Ovyrus, and from now your team captain." Historia sat on the round desk near them and Hona came flickering in the air and poured her a cup of tea.


    "Bonjour captain, my name is Styrmir Horus and from now on I shall be in your care!" Styrmir walked to her and kneeled while kissing the back of her hand.


    "If you don''t mind, can I ask you a question as your student?" He raised his face at Historia,


    "Go ahead." Historia freed her hand gently and rested on the table,


    "What are three sizes-" a hardback slap tossed Styrmir aside in the corner.


    "This pervert! Um- excuse me, my name is Melvi Vinoske! I am from the east and um-" as usual Melvi was nervous and stuttering, Historia called her with a hand gesture and she hesitantly walked to her,


    Trembling as she was standing in front of her, Historia raised both of her hands and scared Melvi to close both of her eyes.


    *squeeze*


    Historia began squishing her cheeks,


    "Fuwa¡­what an adorable lump of cuteness."  Slowly fondling her, she looked at Aaris.


    "My...my name is A- Rise Kier, I''ll be in your care from now on." Aaris bowed and relaxed.


    -- Aaris - PoV --


    Damn, that was close I almost blurted my real name!


    Historia sighed and moved her gaze to the upper floor of the library,


    "Well then, that makes it three students, we are still short on one, so why don''t you come out and introduce yourself, Miss. Iwand."


    We all moved our gaze to the top and saw a girl with silver-white hair and blue eyes gazing down.


    She silently moved her gaze from us and jumped down right beside me, tall and charming. She looked like an angel from a fairy tale.


    "Pardon my rudeness, my name is Zia Ivy Iwand from Kingdom Hadel, I''ll be in your care." She bowed in proper etiquette and tone, but something is off,


    Why does it feel like I am missing something here? Hadel¡­ Iwand¡­


    ''Ack!''


    I fell on my knees and after a strong sting pain ran through my head,


    "What happened?!" Historia jumped from her seat,


    ''I am okay, just a bit of pain in my head.'' Why does it feel like I am forgetting something important? I stood up and sat down at the table, Historia, Melvi, Zia, and Styrmir, sat along.


    ''So madam what were you talking about? The first quest? What do you mean by that?'' I laid my head on the table, it felt too heavy for me to keep it straight.


    "Alright, so let''s commence our first meeting on our first quest, before that I''ll explain a few things to you¡­


    This will be our first quest as a team, and we will venture into such a quest from now on, for at least two years if things go well. I will spare the details about the quest when we head out from here, for now, I''ll explain some trivial points."


    She slammed a quest'' request poster, on a yellow paper!


    "Ma''am this yellow paper means¡­" Melvi turned blue in fear¡­


    "Yup it''s a Jack of Diamond class quest!"


    A Jack class?


    Quest in all kingdoms is classified by two aspects, the first color of paper and a special mark taken from the deck of cards.


    Spades are quests given by the kingdom itself,


    Diamonds are quests given by a particular domain or a province,


    Clubs are the open quests requested by guilds associations,


    While Hearts are quests requested on an individual basis.


    While the difficulty level is counted on numbers and rank of cards.


    Moreover, there are two types of papers a quest is issued, White means public request, Yellow means confidential request.


    However you look, it''s like we are jumping on the gun!


    ''Ma''am, you know it''s bound to be a very difficult quest, will it be alright for amateurs like us to go straight on such missions?'' I looked at Historia and she smirked.


    "What are you saying, aren''t you all students of Ovyrus these things shouldn''t be any bothered to you."  Historia sipped her tea calmly,


    "But ma''am, however-" Melvi was already shaking and somehow mustered her courage to speak but was interrupted by Historia,


    "Ah! Drop that ma''am, you can call me Lady Hiz, now what were you saying Melvi?"


    "Isn''t this quest only for 1st rank teams? I mean if it was between 10th or 5th level, it would''ve been perfect for beginners like us, and 2nd rank team, but since we don''t even have proper registration, we aren''t even a 3rd rank team, who can''t even take the quest between level 2nd and 4th!"


    Melvi was shaking and tearing up now.


    "Well, it''s true that you have to be a 1st rank team to take a high-level quest! But don''t worry my children! With the license and badge provided to you as an adventurer student, you can take any request disclosed to you.


    You see, there are some formalities done before getting approval for such a request, and because of that we weren''t able to take this request-" Historia sulked in disappointment and sighed,


    "That means!" Melvi face brightened up,


    "But! Thanks to a Seth, a top-ranked candidate, team member of the winning team in the 2nd trial, and course with a high-class mage as a captain in our team, we were able to get approval in no time!" She pointed at me, Zia and Melvi, and started laughing.


    "What about me?" Styrmir pointed at himself,


    "Oh yes, and with a pervert in our team too!" Historia averted her gaze from Styrmir.


    "So, it''s apparent that we are going on this quest?"  Zia looked at Historia when she spoke her soft voice took our attention,


    "Yup! It will be fun, after all, I chose this quest keeping all of you in mind." Her sly smile sent a chill through my spine.


    I sighed realizing there is no way out now,


    ''So, what''s the quest about?''


    "It''s a simple and easy lost and find, request from our lovely neighbor''s Dwarven kingdom, Goldmin kingdom."


    The amount of sarcasm in her single sentence gave me another headache.


    "So raise your sprints and pack your things, we will meet at Grand Gate tower today at 4 p.m. sharp and we''ll begin our quest." Historia calmly placed her cup and took a good stretch.


    ''4 p.m.? It''s only 1 hour from now! But Lady-'' I tried to speak but interrupted me in between,


    "You can always refuse a request but keep this in mind, once you deny a quest already taken approval of it would be bad for the grades of your first year of the academy."


    ''Damn it!'' I slammed my desk and started treading out of the library, and three of them came marching behind me.


    "Rise¡­ I am scared!!" Melvi was already crying and sniffling.


    "Don''t worry if something happens to you I''ll be there to protect you, mademoiselle!" Styrmir was back with a pervy smile and creepy expression, can''t believe such innocent looks are wasted on this guy, if only he didn''t show his true face I would''ve mistaken him as a knight with a high principal.


    "Rise!" Melvi was more scared now,


    After reaching the corridor we separate our ways and head to our rooms,


    ''Damn I need to hurry now!'' I dashed inside my dorm and went inside my room and rashly packed my clothes and necessities in the void crate.


    I changed my clothes and I dashed out of my room and ran toward Grand Gate tower, one of the four towers of the academy.


    It was the tower with a big teleporting Magus circle that can wrap anywhere around the world once activated.


    It was already 3:30 p.m., I was almost there, I jumped from the corridor but suddenly everything besides me got swallowed by darkness,


    ''A void space? But who''s? Who are you? Is it to attack the magus academy?'' I looked around but there was nothing but darkness.


    "Attack the academy? I have no such reason to do that." This voice!


    ''Zia?!'' I yelled her name, it was definitely her voice.


    "Don''t!" Her voice echoed again from behind, turned to her and found her standing in front of me, with her sword pointing at me.


    "Don''t call my name so casually!" She squinted at me,


    ''What...what happened? Are you upset about anything? Is it about the quest-'' I looked at her and she stabbed my chest with her sword, the wound shallows only enough to make me bleed,


    "Quite! Only I will ask questions here! Tell me where did you learn those spells?"


    ''What spells?'' What is she talking about?


    "The one you used in the fight against the crown prince! The Cold Grip spell!" She pushed her sword deeper into my chest.


    I can''t tell her the truth, what should I say?


    ''What does it have to do with you?" I grabbed her blade,


    "It was a spell only a single man can pull off a brave soldier of the demon army in my father''s army-" she suddenly jerked and pulled her sword back in the sheath.


    "Tell me how do you know about that spell?"

 Chapter 85 - To Copperlin

    Caging Aaris in a dark void, Zia stabbed her sword in his chest with an unexpected question,


    "Tell me where did you learn that spell?"


    With a shallow bleeding wound on his chest, Aaris was thinking about how to get out of this situation, without much trouble, "I-"


    "Damn you kids, a single hasn''t been passed and you started fighting?" Historia placed her hand on top of both their heads.


    "Lady Hez? How did you-" Zia smacked her hand from her head,


    "Save talk for later, for now¡­


    [ RECITE ]


    [ PO¨¨ME DE L''AUBE ]"


    She whispered and the void disappeared, Zia just stood there stunned after watching her spell getting broken so easily.


    "Well then, now we are out of that lonely place, tell me what''s the matter with both of you?" Historia looked at both of them and noticed Aaris chest,  a smug suddenly cracked on her face while looking at Aaris,


    "Don''t tell me that was a steamy confession and I interrupted both of you! Ah! You confessed your feelings to her and she placed her sword on your chest saying,


    (very well then, but let me warn you don''t cheat on me or I''ll pierce this sword through your heart where you let someone stay other than me¡­) ah, youth!" Historia abruptly started turning red and mimicking and teasing them.


    -- Aaris - PoV --


    There is a limit to imagination and misinterpreting a situation, just how did she get that idea?


    ''Please don''t get weird ideas, she was just-'' I looked at Zia, who I thought would turn red in rage after hearing this, was looking at me with a disgusted look on her face.


    "Don''t misunderstand! I don''t have an ounce of such feelings toward him! And I will never¡­" she started lashing at Historia and walked away cursing me with her eyes.


    "What a cute maiden, did you see her getting flushed?" Historia chuckled after Zia was gone.


    What the fuck are talking about? She looked at me like she would turn me into mincemeat the moment she found me alone.


    Sigh¡­


    ''Anyway, thanks for saving me.''


    "No need to thank me, I was just doing my job as your captain,  now move your ass to the Gate Tower, or else you''ll regret this for a whole year." She smacked my head and growled at me.


    ***


    After a while, we reached the tower where Melvi, Styrmir, and Zia were waiting for us. I looked at Zia, she just plainly ignored me and stood beside Melvi.


    We all followed Historia to the 7th floor, where an old dwarf was sleeping, only a small portion of the floor was not marked with the magus circle on the slightly bulged curve where the dwarf was sitting and dozing.


    We walked on the magus circle and Historia suddenly turned facing us,


    "Well then kids from now on things will get only difficult, this is your last chance to step down if you want to, nobody will blame or criticize you for your decision, so if you are still unsure about the quest, move away from the Magus circle." She looked at us gently,


    we looked at each other then nodded Historia, Melvi''s hands were still shaking, I wanted to help her but then I saw Zia holding her hand gently,


    Guess she is not evil or ill-will for us but I still can''t get thoughts of the earlier out of my mind.


    "Great then! Goshoth!" She yelled at the Dwarf and he jumped out of his seat,


    "Who the hell is disturbing my napping time eh?! Don''t your parents teach you not to disturb anyone who is sleeping eh! Who is it eh?!" The Dwarf growled and smacked his table in fuming anger,


    "It''s me Historia, Goshoth old man, now could you please send us near Copperlin domain?" Historia called him and he moved his gaze at her and suddenly smiled,


    "Ah! It''s you, it''s been a while eh? Did you get taller eh? Never mind, just get out of here, show me the paper eh." His expressions changed in a split second from giddy to weary, he walked to Historia and put forward his hand, Historia pulled out a paper from her void and handed it to him.


    He looked at and tapped on the wall, a liver appeared and sighed,


    "Well then, prepare yourself eh! Younglings take care of yourself and a small piece of advice from this old man, don''t steal anything from there eh."


    "Well kids, prepare yourself!" Historia took a long breath and calmed herself like she was preparing for this for a long time.


    "Alright, I wish the blessing of Allfather on you!"


    Goshoth held the lever and pulled it down with all his might and the magus circle started glowing, we blinked and found ourselves, standing inside the cave.


    "Where the heck are we?" Styrmir yelled stunned and startled, several small gleaming magus circles were etched on the sides for our vision to pass.


    "There is no need to worry, we are inside of a cave hidden near the domain, it was made by Ovyrus with a pact with the Goldmin kingdom, to perform many confidential quests like we are currently on.


    You understand that this confidential quest is not just kept secret from our kingdom but theirs also." Historia started treading forward and we followed her.


    "Remember, it''s our rezevondous and escape point if things get complicated, so once we are out of this cave our mission will begin." Historia and we kept moving forward until a large boulder blocked our path.


    "What the heck, how will we get out of here now?! Are we stuck here forever now!" Melvi started panicking and crying, she hid behind Zia where she was petting her head like Melvi was her pet.


    "Don''t worry let me take care of this-" Zia pulled out her blade, but Historia held her hand before she could completely unsheath it,


    "Calm down for a second." Historia placed her hand on the boulder and chanted,


    [ OPEN ],


    The boulder softened and dissolved, opening itself into a dense forest.


    "The domain Copperlin is just a few kilometers from here, remember we will enter the village as travelers, I am your teacher and we are students from an institute named Vefron School of Mages, of Esnair came here to research on the coppersmithing done here, got it!"


    Historia was marching forward,


    "Roger!" We all huffed in unison,


    "Lady Hez, just what is our quest actually? I read the poster and it said that they want us to find a pendant, just what is so special about a pendant that they made a confidential request along with marking it as a Jack level quest?" Melvi was walking behind Zia, timid and appalled.


    "All the rest and important details will be spared by the domain chief here, even though I don''t know much about that pendant but I do know that it''s something that shouldn''t go in bad hands."


    Historia''s voice suddenly got cold and concerned.


    ''And why is that?'' I noticed that she was acting a bit strange like she was hiding something from us.


    "That pendant is said to be composed with a small portion of the Philosopher''s stone, mixed along with some strong alchemist''s alloys, it was made many centuries before and this domain held the great significance of this pendant since the beginning," Historia replied.


    ''Then it''s certainly not lost, probably- not definitely stolen from them, why did they list this as a lost and search quest?''


    "They probably have their reasons, let''s save questions related to the quest until we meet with the chief, and¡­" abruptly Historia stopped and smacked her forehead,


    "How can I forget this? Everyone, show me your familiar!" Historia turned to us with fervor.


    "Familiars? But why?" Melvi peeked at her,


    "Let''s just say it''s to deepen our trust." She smirked


    "Alright if you say so," Melvi came forward,


    "Great, let me put a cloaking barrier to avoid unnecessary disturbance" Historia raised her hand and chanted,


    [ STEALTH COVER ]


    and a barrier appeared around us and disappeared,


    "It''s a translucent barrier, so we can keep a check on our surroundings too." Historia clapped in enthusiasm and cleared her throat,


    "Well then let''s start with Styrmir, go ahead!"


    "Um- I am sorry to disappoint you but I don''t have any familiar, I was unable to summon any spirit in my summoning class, I am sorry to let you down!" Styrmir averted his eyes from Historia.


    "Sigh, don''t let it bother you it''s okay, only 20 percent of mages are able to summon a familiar actually you know, don''t let it get you." Historia looked at Melvi,


    "Melvi, do you have a familiar?"


    "Um- yes! I have one!" Melvi suddenly brightened up, "gimme a second I''ll summon her!"


    [ COME FORTH!]


    [ I HEED YOUR PRESENCE ]


    [ FLYNN ]


    Melvi cried out and a magus spirit appeared in the sky,


    "An aerial spirit? Good job Melvi!" Historia looked at the circle.


    After a few seconds of the circle appearing a white crow as big as a grown man came out flying and landed beside Melvi.


    "Say hello to Flynn! It''s my Familiar!"


    "Aren''t you hiding something from us Melvi?" Historia abruptly glared at Melvi.

 Chapter 86 - The Familiar

    "What¡­ What do you mean, Lady Hez?" Melvi flinched in and looked at us in sweat dripping from her.


    "Ara, don''t be scared, it''s just I thought you forgot to tell us something!" Historia patted her head hesitantly.


    "Oh! Yeah, She is White Crow, her name is Flynn, she is the messenger spirit which can fly really fast! Sometimes she helps in battles too!" Melvi took a deep breath and calmed herself, suddenly after starting talking about Flynn she cheered up in no time.


    "Oh, isn''t she cute! You can undo the summoning now." Historia caressed the head of Flynn and walked back to us, she looked over Zia and spoke,


    "Well then, Zia, it''s your turn now!"


    "Alright then,


    [ COME FORTH!]


    [ I COMMAND YOU TO SERVE ME! ]


    [ ARIES ]


    Zia nodded and chanted,


    A magic circle appeared on the ground. A tall and fascinating black horse galloped out of the magus circle, his sclera was totally black with lustrous silver eyelids while his magus circle had his iris in both eyes.


    But what made it most amazing was his hair blazing with pink-red flames on his neck, tail, and back of its hoofs.


    As soon as the spirit appeared, Zia walked close to it and started petting him.


    Looking at the hoarse we well were stunned and the one who was most surprised was lady Hez,


    "I can''t believe I am seeing one of the fragments of ancient war spirits in front of me!"


    ''Fragments of ancient war spirits? What are those?'' I recall reading about them but I can''t remember them!


    "They are born from the spirits that took part in the legendary war between mortals and humans, The war of Nirvana, one of the 4 great wars that happened on the earth.


    The fragment of an ancient spirit is a spirit that is born from the part of a great sage spirit which helped in the division of the human realm and spirit realm, there were a total of 52 of those spirits I guess which were divided into 241 fragment spirits." Historia walked close to Zia and her familiar and caressed him.


    "So are they very rare?" Styrmir closed up to the horse but I stopped when he saw the horse gathering at him.


    "Let''s say there are 8 billion mages of 10 billion mortal & intelligent races in the world, only 1.6 billion mages can summon true spirits as familiar, while 3.8 can summon beast type familiar, and only 241 utmost of the 1.6 billion mages can summon a fragment spirit, does that answer your question?" A scary and envy-filled expression appeared on her face.


    "Damn, then they must be crazy strong huh?" Styrmir and I were more scared of the lady Hez now.


    "Yup! evolving with the class of their master, they could achieve the strength equal to an emperor mage before their master''s can." Historia looked at Zia and patted her back, "Tell me about your spirit Zia!"


    "His name is Aries, I summoned him when I was still a child when I first summoned him, he was small like a pony with soft red-pink smoke in the place where his flames are now, he can''t talk but he is still very smart." Zia was petting him and a smile we never saw brightened her face, my heart almost skipped a beat when I saw her, I never knew she was so beautiful.


    I need to calm down!


    "Hmmm, it''s not necessary for a spirit to speak, but usually many spirits talk with their masters, from which spirits he was born from?  does Aries never talks to you?" Historia looked concerned over this.


    "No, my father told me he was born from the Pegasus feathers burned with ambers of Phoenix and is very obedient and strong, I never actually felt any need to talk to him, nor did he say any word to me." Zia''s smile faded away with an awkward pause.


    "You really hit the jackpot with summoning there, I wish I got a Fragment spirit." Melvi marched to her grabbing her arm, maybe it was her way of comforting her.


    "What''s your familiar lady Hez?" To change the topic Melvi suddenly gawked at Historia.


    "Mine is a cranky fairy queen! Just because she is queen she throws so many tantrums when I ask her to do something!!" Historia sighed and got annoyed with the question.


    "Seems like you have a good relationship with her." Zia undid the summon and looked at Historia.


    When she said this Historia got flustered and smacked my back,


    "Anyway let''s move on, Rise it''s your turn now."


    ''Yeah, I never summoned a spirit.''


    "What?"


    "Why?"


    "How?"


    All three of them looked at me like they had seen a ghost of a cow.


    ''I never had any need, I guess?'' I can''t tell them I never went to school and just straight skipped to Ovyrus!


    "Come with me." Historia wrung my neck with her arm and dragged me into the forest, walking a few steps she turned to them,


    "You kids go ahead, once I finish with him I''ll join you all in no time."


    They looked at each other with slight discomfort and nodded, moved forward, waving their hand at Historia.


    "All the best! Rise!" Melvi looked at me and timidly yelled.


    Slowly they went out of the barrier and I and Historia were alone now.


    "Well then, I won''t pry much but I just want to know did you really never summon a spirit?" Historia grabbed my shoulder tightly and looked surprised.


    ''Yes!'' I am scared of her...


    "Oh my God, just what was she doing all these years! Let''s do the summoning ritual here and now, who knows, it may become a good asset to our quest."


    She sighed and patted my shoulder.


    ''I will if you want but how?'' I never saw a summoning spell or ritual.


    She rested her hand in mid-air and chanted,


    [ INQUISITIO ]


    [ BOOK OF DESID ]


    A book fell out of the air in her hands, she opened it and ran through some pages.


    "Now, follow my instructions." She tore a page and handed it to me.


    "Place it on the ground, and make a small cut on your thumb, pour a few drops of your blood then I''ll tell you the spell chant to activate the summoning."


    I did as she told me, after spewing a few drops on the paper she walked backward a few steps,


    "Now, Repeat after me,"


    I looked at her silently until now, I was a bit nervous about this but now I want to see what my familiar looks like, I stared at her and recited her words,


    [ I OFFER YOU A PART OF MY SOUL, AND YOU SHALL BE ALLOWED,


    TO PASS THE HOLY GATES OF THE FORBIDDEN REALM,


    COME FORTH!


    MANIFEST TO THE FORM MY SOUL BESEECH YOU! ]


    The paper started burning and formed a large magus circle on the ground,


    "Now, your familiar will appear! Remember a summoned Familiar is the reflection of the master''s soul, so your familiar will possess the same strengths as you, it''s time." Historia covered her eyes with her arms,


    Because the light and aura which flowed out of the circle were very intense, as if my feet weren''t on the ground I would''ve flown in the sky.


    I was struggling with my mana now something was pulling me inside the magus circle!


    "Damn, it''s taking too much time! Aaris! Pour some of your mana into the circle! It will help it find a way to you!"


    What did she just call me?


    ''How do you-!''


    "We don''t have much time! Save questions for later just do it!" She cried out.


    ***


    -- Historia - PoV --


    Crap! The Ethereal mana is leaking out from the spirit realm on a tremendous scale, I don''t want unwanted attention on us!


    ''Hurry up, brat!''


    "I am doing it!" He placed his hand on the magus circle and suddenly black markings appeared on his arms.


    It''s the same as the time he fought with the crown prince! Just what is that mana?


    He was surging his mana into the circle, and suddenly the aura oozing out of the circle changed.


    The magus circle seemed like it was rotting away from the sides and the Ethereal mana was slowly diluting with an ominous aura, it was neither blending with the mana nor degrading it but it was exhausting the mana, at a scary speed.


    But what was more shocking was that exhausted mana or energy was flowing back into Aaris, how is this possible? No mana can be redeemed after being exhausted in a spell!


    "Lady Hez what should I-"


    A huge flash and blast of aura shook the forest, I barely kept it inside the barrier.


    ''Aaris are you okay?'' I ran to him and saw him unharmed sitting on the ground.


    "I am alright but-" he looked at me hesitantly, I shouldn''t have done, I knew about his condition still...


    ''Yeah, I think the summoning failed, don''t let it get you.'' I patted his head and he suddenly spoke,


    "No, actually something came out¡­"


    ''I didn''t see anything coming out!'' What is he talking about?


    ''Yeah, I sorta pulled this out, it was like my mana was stuck with it and consuming it endlessly and when I pulled it back, this came out."


    He forwarded his right hand and I saw nothing but a palm-sized metallic cube on his hand.


    ''How is this even possible?''

 Chapter 87 - Just A Metal Cube

    -- Aaris - PoV --


    Just what the fuck is this? I almost got sucked in the spirit realm for a metallic cube with weird markings on each side!


    ''Lady Hez, what is this thing?'' I looked at Historia, she was more dumbfounded than me, eyes and mouth wide open, she was sweating like hell.


    "Wait, wait¡­ let''s not to conclusions" she muttered to herself and glared at the cube,


    "Aaris, the ritual is not complete, maybe that''s the reason it looks like this." She tapped on my shoulder and consoled me.


    ''Like this? you mean?'' I showed her the cube,


    "I told you! let''s forge the contract first!" She cranked at me.


    ''Contract?''


    "Yes! For us the contract and to them, their mortal world soul, it also serves as a gate to them to travel between the realms. Now repeat after me, remember to use your real name in the invocations, got it?"


    She looked at me and then gave the cube back to me,


    "Then, give it a name, the spirit''s existence is rewritten in this world, with a new name their last master gave them. Once you name him, your contract will be completed. Remembering his name will also be a strong aspect to it, so choose carefully!"


    She marched slowly forward and backward in concern.


    ''What about its previous name?'' This spirit has it hard too I guess.


    "They have none, in the spirit world, only high ranking spirits have a name and even they are changed once they are summoned, moreover the case is quite different with origin names, let''s not waste much time, think of a good a name and pour your mana into it then recite after me." She looked at me and stepped back again.


    I looked at the cube and sighed, what should be a good name for a chunk of metal?!


    How about Lenny? Or maybe Bob?


    ''Well then, let''s get over it.'' I looked at Historia and nodded.


    She started reciting the spell and I repeated after her,


    [ I AARIS RALKIER WHO HAS SUMMONED YOU,


    SHALL BE YOUR BE MASTER AND ALLY,


    UNTIL MY DEATH CONSUME MY SOUL,


    ETCH MINE AND THE NAME I BESTOW UPON YOU,


    AND ANSWER MY CALL WHEN I BESEECH YOU! ]


    I surged my mana into the cube and it started floating in the mid-air, rotating between a huge and majestic magus circle, with the same color of mana''s aura, in the shade of black and violet.


    "What the heck is this? Don''t waste your time, hurry! give it a name!" Historia yelled at me.


    [ FROM NOW ON YOU''LL BE CALLED- ]


    The horrible pain again surged throughout my body and head, the same hoarse and dreadful voice echoed again and for some reason, I repeated after it,


    * RUDRA! *


    [ YOU''LL BE CALLED, RUDRA! ]


    I screamed out because of the wrenching pain, going through every inch of my body, and the magus circle faded away in a flash and the only thing that was different now, was that the cube has more markings now.


    "Well done! now-" Historia yelled and ran to me but stopped once she noticed the cube, which was still metallic and silent.


    ''Ma''am I think something is not right.'' I sighed and crochet down, but suddenly Historia snapped,


    "Not a single thing is right here! How is this possible for a spirit to manifest in elemental form and doesn''t talk or move! It''s impossible! Moreover, it''s not even radiating mana. How is it even possible? What was a cube doing in a spirit realm?!


    This doesn''t make any sense!"


    ''Nothing new to me, but what''s so shocking about this?'' I recalled all my past experiences and my head drooped down.


    "Everything you fool! As I said, a familiar is the reflection of their master''s soul, so how can someone summon a lifeless spirit? It doesn''t even look like a spirit!" She grabbed my hair and started spinning my head.


    ''Ow! Ow! You tell me! but don''t mages summon weapon spirits?'' I cried out, and she eased her grip,


    "But they fucking talk! They also have a mortal-like manifestation too, either they look human, animal, or like other races when they change their appearance! And are you calling this a weapon? What is this?!"


    Now she was shaking my head more vigorously!


    She was getting more and more irritated and angry. After a long pause, she released me and she mushed her eyes and picked up the cube, and handed it to me.


    "Just what in the world happened to you Aaris?" Historia looked at me with a clear concern in her eyes.


    ''Lady Hez, I was wondering for a while now, how do you know my real name and I am sure that you also know about the reason I changed my name too.''


    I need to able sure that she is an enemy or ally,


    She looked at me and then abruptly turned her back.


    "Lady Tara, it was Lady Tara who told me about you, on the first day of the Grand Selection, moreover I-"


    ''Oh that''s right, are you the one I was supposed to meet?'' I recalled about the talk I had with Rodriguez.


    "What? What the hell are you talking about?" She stopped and looked at me,


    ''Wait! Lemme show you!''


    I pulled the emblem Rodriguez gave to me, when she glanced at It she halted and stared like she saw a ghost.


    "Where did you get this?" She marched to me and snatched the emblem from my hand, and started gawking at its every nook and cranny.


    I was scared looking at her like this. She kinda reminded me of my mother when she was angry.


    I told her about my encounter with Rodriguez and everything that happened before that. She stood patiently and listened to me carefully till the end. Her face was frowned upon and depressed and looked as if she was barely holding back her tears.


    "I see, so she is dead huh? It''s hard to believe but watching you going through so much, I trust you, but-" suddenly her grieve-stricken face changed to a sinister expression,


    "That son of a bitch Rudy! That mother fucker didn''t tell me anything and fucker must''ve disappeared to fool around with girls! I chop off his bones when I find him!"


    ''Lady Tara! Calm down! You are scaring me!'' I never saw her like this,


    "Forgive me, let''s head to the domain and join with the others." She calmed down and started walking abruptly again,


    ''You are also going to hide it from me? About my mother?'' I was looking down all this time, I don''t how will she react.


    "Sorry, Aaris but we have our own reasons, it''s for the sake of both you and your mother, and I''ll be honest here, I don''t give much fuck about what do you and whatnot, but I can''t let Lady Cara and Lady Tara down, but now, I am your teacher first so I''ll do my best and give everything I have to offer, to help you grow, that''s all I can do." Her tone changed and got furious.


    ''You don''t need to apologize, I understand it''s funny that you remind me of my mother so much.'' I chuckled and peeked at her, and my steps stopped at once.


    Historia was biting her lips and trembling, and tears were flowing down from her eyes,


    "I am sorry, I am sorry we weren''t there when she needed us! I am sorry we weren''t even present when she needed protection! I-"


    I walked up to her and handed her my handkerchief. I don''t know for some reason I wanted to cry too but I held back.


    ''I told you, don''t apologize I don''t know who you are to my mother and me but, I am sure she is happier seeing you well and successful, and if you really cherish my mother, then, please smile, she doesn''t like tears much that''s something she told me.''


    She stared at me for a while and took my handkerchief, she wiped her tears and suddenly she started laughing,


    "You really are their son! I am sorry I was a bit rude earlier, well then let''s go!" She pumped up and grabbed my collar,


    "Let''s speed up, shall we?"


    I don''t have a good feeling about this, ''What do you-''


    [ RECITE ]


    [ LIPEL RHAPSODY ]


    From a magus circle below our feet, yellow clouds appeared and sparked.


    [ ADVANCE! ]


    The clouds accelerated from the ground straight in the direction of Melvi, Zia, and Styrmir.


    Fast! This is way too fast!


    ''Lady Hebbb¡­'' air-filled my mouth as soon as I opened it.


    In a minute, we found the three of them.


    ''Meliiii¡­.'' I screamed and they turned to us in a daze, and started running!


    "You think you can run away from me?" She smirked and the cloud expanded and swallowed them in an instance.


    ''Yooo...keeeel...thebbb??''


    "What? Save talk for later! We are here!" The cloud boosted its speed and in just a few minutes we reached a big copper gate.


    [ HALT! ]


    Suddenly the cloud expanded into a huge fluffy cloud and crashed with the gate, but we weren''t hurt rather the soft sensation of the fluff was heavenly!


    [ RAIN DOWN! ]


    She chanted and the cloud dissolved into water, Zia, Melvi, and Styrmir fell, and water was absorbed by the land in just a few seconds.


    ''Just what the hell was that?!'' We all yelled at her,


    "Hehe, just took short-cut!"


    She used another spell and dried our clothes, we catch our breaths and then stood up.


    "Now, shall we head inside?" She looked at us smirked,


    "Are we here?" Melvi was shocked.

 Chapter 88 - Village Of Copperlin

    Standing in front of a huge copper gate, The Aaris and party prepared themselves,


    -- Aaris - PoV --


    "Let''s go in." Historia walked to the wicket gate on the left side knocked, on Judas window slid and the dwarf peeks at us,


    "Who are you? Why did ya come ''ere? State your business!" A hoarse cranky voice came from the other side.


    "Ah! Good evening to you too,  we are a research group from the Vefron School of Mages from Esnair, and we are here on a research trip on coppersmithing." Historia smiled and totally changed her attitude!


    Like a real innocent teacher from the countryside! My mother used to do that too, Women are scary!!


    The dwarf moved his gazes to us then Historia and slammed closed the window.


    We stood there dumbstruck thinking that''s it for the mission but then the loud creak echoed,


    "Welcome! To our little motherland! There isn''t much that can entertain you but we hope you''ll enjoy your stay here!" A dwarf opened the gate with a giddy smile, the dwarf''s voice was the same as the cranky dwarf before. We gasped for a moment and stepped inside, and Lady Historia went to sign the traveler log.


    The moment I stepped in for a second I forgot my every worry, the town was beautiful, dwarfs were everywhere, they were at least 3 feet tall, kids playing, women talking, men drinking beer and dancing. It was the liveliest town I had ever seen.


    As soon as the people noticed they surrounded us from all directions,


    "Ho ho, who are these young lads? Came for a tour here?" An old man smacked by back,


    ''Nah, we are students came here to-'' he was damn strong, I might''ve got thrown with that smack!


    "My my you look tired! Have you eaten? Come to my home I can treat you!" A lady interrupted me and grabbed Melvi''s cheeks and started fondling them.


    "Really there''s no need!" Zia smiled formally and saved her cheeks from an old lady approaching her too.


    "Don''t say that! Younglings like you shouldn''t hesitate! Eat as much as you like!" But the old lady tricked her and started folding her cheeks too.


    "Man! I wanna do that too!" Styrmir was crying.


    "Oh my! Good evening to you all! Are students bothering you?" Historia crept from behind and started talking in that cringy attitude again!


    "Nah, they all look so sweet!" The ladies were still fondling their cheeks,


    "They are mine!" Historia whispered when she saw that lady with blood lust in her eyes.


    When I heard this, a chill went through my spine.


    "What a fine young lady! Are you married?"  An old dwarf approached Historia with a big beer tumbler in his hand.


    "Unfortunately not, who knows might find a groom here!" Historia giggled and everybody cracked in a laugh, except us three who were still confused.


    "Um- if it doesn''t bother you can anyone show us a way to the village chief?" After a good breath out Historia spoke.


    "Of course, let me call my son!" The lady fondling Melvi''s cheek looked over a group of playing children.


    "Mogdo! Come ''ere!" She shouted and a young dwarf shorter than others came running to us,


    "Yes ma?" He grabbed her skirt and looked at us,


    "Can please take these big brothers and sisters to the chief office?" She patted him and he nodded.


    "Sure will!"


    "Thank you so much! Shall we go then?" Historia clapped her hands in excitement.


    "Ara! Don''t mention it! Tell me if you pull any pranks on you." The lady freed Melvi''s red cheeks and after a small chit-chat, we escaped the crowd and started walking behind a small and stout dwarf leading us.


    A group of other children joined him, after a short distance we reached a minor fort like a mansion. Historia gave kids some candies and said goodbye to them.


    "Well then, kids prepare yourself, and please uphold the dignity of our academy please." Historia''s previous and original attitude was back.


    "Count on me, captain!" Styrmir smirked with a sparkle in her eyes while he was staring at Melvi.


    "That was especially for you Styrmir." She growled at him.


    Then she knocked on the door and it opened in an instant, and two dwarfs in the maid uniform were standing in front of us.


    "Welcome and a good evening to you lady Historia and students of the academy, Sir. Wasenog is waiting for you, please follow us."


    They turned back and went inside the hallway, Historia followed them and we were walking behind her.


    After a while, we reached the room, and the maids opened the door for us and we saw a dwarf with a long orange beard and wrinkled face sitting behind a huge desk.


    "Oh ho, you''re finally here! I am glad to see you again Historia, thanks for coming on such short notice." The old dwarf closed a book and left his chair.


    "Don''t sweat about it! Anyway, Riger old man, tell us about the quest, if it''s as dangerous as you said with Jack mark on it, we would have to initiate the quest, it as soon as possible then." Historia''s tone went gentle and she sat down on the sofa close to us.


    "Yes, so what I am about to tell you, is very confidential to the Goldwin Kingdom.


    Since the old-time, The Copperlin domain was entrusted with a very important job, and that was to protect the Pendant of Loki, it was handed down to us from generation to generation for centuries to my family as an heirloom, but a week ago the pendant was suddenly disappeared along with guardian that we''re protecting it." The old dwarf expression suddenly turned grim.


    "Where was that kept?" Historia glanced at him,


    "In the bottommost level of the east Copper mine, come with me I''ll show you."


    He looked at one of his maids and she walked to a bronze lion sculpture and pulled one of the canines, suddenly the door of the room split, and a gate magus circle appeared.


    "And here I was thinking I have to walk again." Historia sighed,


    "Haha, then shall we." He chuckled and walked inside the gate, and we followed him.


    We ended up coming to a big adit with spell markings inscribed on the sides.


    "We have closed the mine until the matter is solved, so be at ease." He said and walked inside, as soon as we entered luminous stones lightened up the way and went down to a pulley and descended to the lower levels when reached to the -7 level, the chief got off from the pulley and led the way again.


    We followed him and he halted in front of a chasm beside a wall,


    "Be careful with your steps from here." The chief uttered.


    "What do you mean-" Styrmir was keeping an eye on him and then suddenly the Chief stepped forth off the cliff and we all screamed and ran to him, but he didn''t fall off the cliff! He was standing in the air.


    "What the hell?" Styrmir grabbed his chest and calmed himself, not just him we all panicked, almost jumped off the cliff too.


    "I am overjoyed that you kids came to my rescue, but there is no need to worry, there is an invisible step that descends from here to the bottom level." He chuckled and started stepping downwards.


    We all sighed and followed his trail again, we were carefully and calmly watching our steps and after half an hour of stepping down, we reached the bottom layer.


    We found ourselves standing in front of a huge red gate bigger than we saw at the entrance of the domain.


    The gate was incredible on its own, two huge warriors carved on each side of the gate crossing a spear and an ax locking a door, the chief walked close to the door where a small keyhole was there.


    He pulled out a long key from the void and unlocked the gate, then he placed his hand on the small circle made above the keyhole and chanted some spells. The gate started glowing vibrantly; it was probably a seal dispelling chant!


    I looked at the gate and noticed the spear and ax that was crossing the door, now was close to their chest!


    And the gate opened, the room was huge and wherever you looked you would see the carved warriors, dragons and so many other things like it was telling an epic of a great war.


    The chief walked to an altar dais and we noticed an empty pendant holder there.


    "It''s the place where the pendant was kept, but a week ago a strong tremor hit the mine and I came to check on the pendant and it was gone, along with my two soldiers protecting the gate!" The chief touched the holder with his saddened eyes.


    "Riger old man, don''t mind it but, the emperor knows about the situation right? you didn''t call or ask Fenrir''s for the investigation about the pendant." Historia touched her chin and looked around.


    "Yes," the chief was stunned.


    "Then I take this as you already have some in your mind as a suspicion?"  Historia looked at him with a sly smile.


    The chief suddenly started laughing with his mustache wriggling on top of his lips.


    "As clever as before, right I have my suspicion on someone, and that''s why I called you."


    "Who is it?" Historia moved to the dais.


    "Duke Diesswrin!" The chief squeezed his brows together in discontent.


    Suddenly Melvi started trembling and in her eyes, there was clear fear and horror and fell as she lost her strength in her legs.


    "Melvi! Are you okay? what happened?" Zia caught her in her arms.

 Chapter 89 - The Plan

    -- Aaris - PoV --


    "I am okay, I am okay, just tired from all that walking. I am sorry!" Melvi put up a nervous smile, and Zia handed her handkerchief to her.


    "Thanks." Melvi hesitantly smiled and we all moved our attention to the chief again.


    ''I am sorry for my rudeness but, I want to know what does the Pendant of Loki do actually? Why is it so important to you and why do they want it?'' He never told us about the pendant.


    "That''s a reasonable question and I guess it''s your right to know about it, the real power of the pendant is actually to act as a catalyst for assimilation." The Chief drooped and squeezed his eyes.


    ''Assimilation? Isn''t it a normal alchemy magia?'' Why is he so concerned about such a thing?


    "It is,  but it''s far stronger and more dangerous than the normal assimilation magia, where a mage can absorb minerals and elements but, if one has the pendant, he can absorb living things too." He suddenly looked enraged but maintained his posture and tone.


    ''How?! And why would anyone absorb others?'' Is this even possible? I looked at Historia. She stood there like it was nothing new to her.


    "Simply put, after absorbing someone through the pendant, the user can use one of their magia, or uptake their lifespan, their strength, knowledge, anything that person possessed physically and mentally, that pendant is really dangerous if fall into wrong hands, and unfortunately, it''s in the worst hands now." The chief sighed and sat down on the altar dais.


    ''Why did you let such things exist in the first place? You could''ve destroyed it!''  My palms were sweating like hell.


    "Easier than done young man, that pendant was created by an Emperor class Alchemist with a fragment of the philosopher''s stone if anything that can destroy it, must have enough power to destroy a whole province in one lazy swing, there are some mages who can do that but our ancestral Emperors refused, keeping in mind that it was Divine relic, and its destruction could lead to this domain which is one the major economic asset of this kingdom." Suddenly he growled and stood up, gradually calming himself he frowned.


    ''I see.'' I sighed and stood beside Melvi, who still looked nervous and reserved.


    "Moreover, that pendant is more dangerous when it''s used as a weapon core, imagine having a spear power of both a lightning spirit and a mermaid, then one can create a huge flood of the charged tsunami." The chief sighed again and shrugged.


    ''Spirts? It can absorb spirits too?''  I and others were shocked and stunned as their eyes were wide open.


    "Did I forget to mention? Haha, my memory is getting worse these days, yeah it can absorb spirits too, it can also create spirits chimeras, it is a very dangerous relic you see." He chuckled and started walking to their door.


    "Old man, you should have issued a queen-level quest for that," Historia smirked at him.


    "Didn''t have a budget for that, well then is everything clear?" He replied.


    "I have one question why does this Duke Diesswrin guy want it?" Styrmir ran to Riger following him.


    "I don''t know but he was desperate for that pendant earlier and made many offers, I don''t know how he knew about that pendant but he was desperate for it, moreover that guy is infamous for underworld slave trading and organ trafficking business." Riger suddenly stopped and scowled in displeasure.


    "Who is this Diesswrin guy really?" Styrmir halted in horror.


    "I''ll tell you everything about him later, I guess that''s enough for today, let''s spend our night here and prepare to set out for the kingdom Seloud, it''s not just around the corner, his domain Diesswrin is at a very isolated area between groves and rocky mountains, so let''s take a good rest today and wrap there tomorrow early in the morning." Historia started walking behind Riger.


    "Great, then let''s go." Riger sighed and we walked out of the room and went back to his mansion, and we were given a separate room for all of us. I went into mine and crashed into the bed after a refreshing bath.


    I was thinking about what I should do tomorrow, what is awaiting us. I saw my familiar cube lying on the shelf, I reached for it and grabbed it.


    ''Just what the hell are you?''


    When Captain Hez said, a familiar reflecting its master''s soul, I realized at that point nothing is going to work, and why did I repeat after that voice?


    Rudra sounds so lame! I should''ve gone for Bob or Pedro!


    Maybe that could''ve made it talk after they are existing names! Just who is Rudra?


    I threw the cube in the corner and went to sleep.


    The next morning I woke up early and got my breakfast in bed. Historia summoned us into the Riger''s office.


    "Are you prepared? Do you need anything?" Riger gawked at us with his piercing glance.


    "Don''t worry, we are more than ready. Thank you for your hospitality but we can''t waste any more time here." Historia bowed and gestured to us to stand together.


    "Haha, thanks for understanding the situation, please finish this as fast as you can, and try not to stand out, if the existence of such a relic goes out in the world it will create chaos." Riger laughed anxiously and leaned on his desk.


    "Sure will," Historia replied


    Chief looked at his maid and nodded and she opened a wrap gate again,


    "This will take you to the outskirts of Diesswrin province, it is not a welcoming borough so try to stay low and sneak your way in to avoid suspicion, well then may Allfather protect you, take care." Riger had a saddened look on his face,


    We nodded and waved goodbye then passed the gate.


    Ending up in a dark dense forest, with smog spreading in silence and a big hill in front of us, the place looked like a land of the horror of fairy tales.


    I looked at Melvi and noticed something strange. She wasn''t scared this time.


    I was expecting her to jump in the scare and whine after seeing such a scary forest but she was blank and clutching her arms like she was afraid of something else, something much more terrifying than this forest.


    "Alright, kids take this." Historia handed us a piece of paper, with a map of the province Diesswrin drawn in it.


    "Listen carefully, this hill in front of us obstructs the southern side of this province. We''ll enter from here, there are a few checkpoints and guarding cabins on the hill too, I have marked them down so avoid them, and also the guards patrolling here too." Historia pointed to some marks on the map.


    "You are saying like we are going to split from here." Styrmir smiled nervously.


    "Correct! From here we are going to split into two teams, one with Zia, Rise, and Melvi, which will enter the province from the southwest side, and I and Styrmir will enter from the south." She smiled.


    "Hell yeah!" Styrmir jumped in excitement.


    "Be serious you idiot! You three will go to the black market and investigate any tips on the pendant or trade done with similar attributes, while I and Styrmir will head straight to his mansion, got it?" Historia smacked his head pounding him in the ground.


    "Roger!" He said somehow...


    "I am really pumped up now!" He pulled his head from the ground and never looked so spirited.


    "Aren''t you afraid? We are raiding our enemy hideout here, no matter how you look it''s reckless."  Historia raised her brow at him


    "I know it''s reckless but what kind of member I am if I don''t trust my beautiful captain in a crucial mission."  Styrmir giggled and shrugged


    "Great, I hope your pervertedness will help us in the quest too." Historia sighed and pulled out some orbs from her bag, it was an intercom orb.


    "Here take this, and be in contact and report anything you find odd or useful."


    We nodded and walked away from them, all this time Melvi was looking down and looked anxious.


    "Melvi! You can do this!" Historia called her name and gave a thumbs up with a wide smile on her face!


    "All the best to y''all!" Styrmir yelled, waving at us.


    ''All the best to you too! Take care and be safe!'' I waved back with a big smile.


    We turned our backs to them and ran to the southwest.


    We ran for like 30 minutes and reached the point where Historia marked and found ourselves in front of a big wall.


    ''Should we leap this wall?'' I looked at the wall. It was tall but not too much. I could jump over it without much effort.


    "We don''t know who''s on the other side, I have a plan." Zia sighed and walked close to the wall, Zia crouched and  touched the ground,


    [ MAGIA DEMON ART ]


    [ STYX RIFT ]


    A deep dark hole appeared in front of us,


    "We''ll go from here." She and we jumped into the hole and there was a tunnel made from her spell.


    ''Where does this open?'' I looked around and it was totally dark!


    "It will automatically open to a dark place where light is not present, possibly an abandoned house or behind an alley, it won''t open if there is light or a human touching the ground anywhere near 20m of radius." She walked nonchalantly like she knows no fear,


    ''Then it would definitely open somewhere in the-''


    "Black market!" She smirked with an evil grin!

 Chapter 90 - Ill Protect You

    We Slowly marched under the tunnel for a few minutes, abruptly Zia stopped and looked above,


    "That''s the end, let''s get out." Zia pointed upwards and jumped out, crossed my hand to help Melvi climb up, and Zia helped pull her up, then I jumped out and she closed the gap.


    We ended up in a dark place with scrapes everywhere. It looked like an abandoned and old warehouse.


    "Zia, where are we?" Melvi looked at Zia, Melvi was still nervous and reserved.


    ''Let me take a look at the map.'' I pulled out the map and pointed at our position and found ourselves close to the province carriage maker district, there were wainwright''s and wheelwrights shops nearby too, but this was just a facade to hide all the bad stuff and trade being done here.


    "So what''s the plan? How are we going to start the investigation?" Zia patted Melvi''s shoulder and looked at me.


    ''Captain told us there is a shop that sells second-hand carriage parts here, we have to say a  secret passage and invitation or something like a badge to enter the market.''


    "I know that! Captain Hez told me before we entered the chief''s room!" Melvi nervously put her hand in her bag and shuffled it, then after a small talk, we stood up and slowly went out to the street.


    The unusual thing here was that the weather here was cold and moist, the people walking around the streets were wearing wooly cardigans and furs, the streets were clean and there were many luxurious shops at every corner.


    The people were more wary and pompous and walked down on the roads looking disgusted off at us.


    "Who are these beggars! How did they sneak into Nobel alley so casually!" A woman dressed as showing off her jewelry heavier than she scowled at us.


    "Kick these rats out! This is a clean and high-class resident, you rats definitely are beggars from tramps of Dumpground!" An obese middle-aged man who was with her dressed all high and squinted at us but the movement he saw Melvi, his tone changed.


    "Hmmm¡­ on second thought, I presume you ran here for better food and life, you must be bored and sick of the life there, you are wasting your time here, how about you come with us and earn some pennies at our residence!" He licked his lips and gawked at Melvi with lustful eyes.


    "Really? What about that wench you bought a week ago?" The woman glared at the man with a sly smile.


    "I got bored of her! And look how scared she is, I bet nobody has laid hands on her-" he grabbed Melvi''s hand and pulled her to himself, but Zia pulled out her sword and placed it on his neck.


    "Unhand her this instant or gauge our organs out!"


    "You bitch! Do you know who you are talking to!" the old woman yelled at Zia and the crowd started to gather around us.


    ''Damn her! I am really sorry for her imprudence, my lord! She is just a mentally ill girl who thinks she is a knight! We are not from the Dumpground but actually are adventurers who came here to buy some goods, and just like you, we also can''t behold the sight of disgusting people!'' I lowered Zia''s sword and pulled Melvi back, freeing her from him.


    "Adventures? Such puny adventurers? whom you''re working under?" The woman covered her mouth with her fancy fan.


    ''A merchant named Wreglon has summoned us actually, and we are kinda lost finding him, could you please excuse us, we have urgent business to attend to.'' I slowly grabbed Zia''s arm and stepped backward.


    "Wreglon? I see you must be new escorts huh? I see then, the one of the previous must''ve broken the rules again. So you are the new ones?" The man raised her brow and fixed his tie arrogantly.


    ''Yes! Yes! Now if you excuse us! We have to hurry!'' I looked at Zia and nodded slightly.


    "Of course now it all makes sense, then that is really on the bid I guess, darling I want it!" The woman pulled the man''s jacket in excitement.


    "I also didn''t believe it at first, but now I am excited to know if it''s true or not, well then let''s not waste time on these lowly things, I don''t want to be late now!" The man smirked and clapped, his carriage halted behind him and both of them climbed on it.


    "Ah before I go, I should teach a lesson to that rude wench!" The woman pulled out a whip and glared at Zia.


    ''Please, forgive my lady, a beautiful woman like you doesn''t look good spending her valuable time on lowly like us please forgive her, if you really want to punish her, then please vent your anger on me.'' I needed to avoid commotion, so I pulled both of them back and bowed to her.


    "Hmpf! Guess you are right, I don''t want to waste my time on you!" She went inside the carriage and they went away.


    I finally let out my breath in relaxation but it was for a short while, Zia pulled me into the dark alley again and slammed me on the wall.


    "What the hell! How could you let that bastard go away? They hurt Melvi and tried to molest them, but why were you the one to apologize?" Zia shoved her elbow in my throat pinning on the wall,


    Melvi panicked and pulled her arm back and she released me with disgust-filled eyes glaring at me.


    ''Then tell me, what should''ve I done in that situation? We aren''t in a fairy tale, one wrong move and we would''ve got captured and the whole plan would''ve gone ruin! Do you realize how much weight we are carrying on us? Until it isn''t necessary please refrain from paying attention as much as possible!''


    I held back my anger, biting my tongue. How can I forgive him? The moment he touched Melvi I wanted to slice off his head from his torso but for now we are powerless. I looked at Zia, she was clenching her teeth in anger.


    Melvi was holding Zia''s hand all this time, we stood there for a while and breathed out our anger,


    "Let''s go." I started walking without looking at them and realized they were following me.


    After a short walk, after some inquiry, we reached a shop, we entered the shop and saw a grumpy old man behind the counter.


    The shop looked worn out and out of business no one was there but us.


    "What do ya want?" The old man growled.


    ''Um- do you happen to sell scented woods here?" I smiled at him nonchalantly.


    "What?! Why do you think we have some!" The old man smacked his desk and stood.


    ''Somebody told me about it, we might use it for carriage decor.'' I faked a laugh.


    "Who?" He squinted at me.


    ''A nomad trader.''


    The old man took a pause and then walked out the counter,


    "Do you have something you can pawn it with?"


    I looked at Melvi and she gave him a small bronze button.


    He looked at it and suddenly sighed,


    "Now they are sending kids for such important jobs! You brats follow me!" He shook his head in disappointment and marched inside the shop.


    We followed him to the basement hidden with many sealing and concealment spells, where there was a small tunnel dug below his shop.


    "Listen here ya brats! Take this, give this to the man sitting in the tavern! Now hurry up, we''re going to have a big deal soon! You have to be there!" The old man smacked my back and pushed me into the tunnel.


    ''Gramps, if you don''t mind, can you tell me what exactly this big deal actually is?'' I looked at him and he stared at me, is he onto us?


    "Truth to be told, even I don''t know, only a few selected buyers and people of the circle knows what''s on the special, so move your ass and hurry up!" The old man cried out all fussy.


    We hurried to the tunnel and suddenly Melvi fell,


    "I can''t! Let us leave! my legs... give out please... let''s stop here!" She suddenly started huffing and yelling.


    "Melvi! Relax, look at me!  There is no need to worry, we are here, we''ll protect you if anything goes wrong, just calm down okay!" Zia picked her up and caressed her back, Melvi was trembling and staggering while she walked.


    I reached out for her hand and squeezed it gently,


    ''I''ll protect you no matter what! So don''t be afraid.'' I smiled at her and she calmed down a bit.


    Slowly we moved forward and the ground below us got mushier and muddy with each of our steps, gradually small echoes of commotions and noises reached us, and we reached the end.


    "We are here so be careful now!'' And we stepped outside on the ground riddled with mud and puddles!


    "You fucking cunt!" A man kicked a woman and she fell right in front of her with her face dipped in a puddle.


    I looked at she was covered in wounds and bruises and there was a collar on her neck,


    She was a slave.

 Chapter 91 - No Human To Be Found Here

    -- Aaris - PoV --


    The woman in front of me had her face dipped in a puddle of dirty water, it splashed on my legs and I backed off a bit with shock. Then, I glanced at her and my heart stopped and my tongue got sour. I feel nauseated while looking at her.


    Her body was riddled with wounds and bruises, few scraps of clothes were barely hiding her, in a single glance you could tell what are the fresh wounds and old blisters with growing infection, her skin was like the parchment of burned clothes, and blue swells, scars, and stitches, her hair had dreadlocks probably they weren''t washed for a long time, she looked no longer human.


    Melvi puked with this dreadful sight and Zia grabbed her to stay sane, she was horrified that she wasn''t even able to utter a single letter out her mouth.


    While Zia just closed her eyes in horror and disdain holding Melvi close to her.


    "You fucking tramp! Do you know how much money I spent on you and your food? And you can''t even satisfy a man, you were the one who tried to throw everything away and then asked for food!"  The man who was holding the chains of the collar and the woman stepped on her nails.


    And she screeched in pain and started crawling in misery, her voice was breaking with long breaths like she can''t even have the strength to speak.


    Slowly crawling to my feet, she grabbed my ankle, her grip was even weaker than a baby, her hold slipped to my toes in no second,


    "He...help¡­ me¡­ I¡­ have a¡­ child waiting for me!" She still had her face pushed to the ground and was just asking for help in a blind wish of saving herself.


    "No one will come here to waste a time on whence like you!" He pulled her chain and dragged her to the ground, "Oye brats! Who are you?"


    I just stared at the woman biting my cheeks clenching my fist, barely holding myself back from ripping the man''s jaw off, and torturing him until the day he begs for life.


    Still, I swallowed my blood and reached my hand to him with the paper, the old man gave me and smiled,


    "Oho, you are new escorts!" He suddenly broke into a loud annoying laugh, yanking her hair, and raised her in front of the paper, "look! They are the same ones as those who delivered you to me! Man if I find those bastards again I''ll ask for a refund!"


    The woman looked at me, bit her lips, and wept in agony, jerking her legs, wailing, "please...help me! I want...t... to¡­.see my¡­. child! He must be hungry and crying! He is¡­ still a baby-"


    "He is dead bitch!" And he kicked her again, "I told you he is dead! But you annoying bitch doesn''t want to believe it! Why are you so annoying! Forget him and work to pay me back!" He yanked her again in a chuckle.


    Zia clenched her teeth and her eyes went red with hanging tears, Melvi was hiding her face trembling in horror.


    "You must be looking for Aston right? You will find him on the corner, you must hurry or the auction will start!" The man pointed to the left and giggled,


    "Thank you, well then I''ll see you." I smiled and pulled Zia''s arm, taking her away from there with careless steps. She looked at me in contempt, jerking her wrist from me.


    "She''ll die Rise! They''ll kill him! How can you turn your back on her like this? If you can''t save her, what good is this mission? She is going through hell with each second! If you can''t help her then, please!


    Let me go, I will take responsibility for my action and I promise won''t say anything about the mission if I get caught, so-"


    ''You can''t do anything Zia, she is neither the first nor only one suffering, look around you, you''ll see every color and race wrapped in collar, covered in wounds and bruises!''


    The place we were standing right now was worse than hell imagined, carcass and bones were thrown like modest trash, children in ropes and chains, men drinking and beating women and throwing them corner to corner, cries for help, and screams filled with agony and pain is the only thing echoing loud here like the music of festival, a festival straight out of hell.


    We are at just the tip of the iceberg! If you lose yourself here, it''s better to return now, but if really want to save just shut your


    TRAP FOR A DAMN SECOND AND DO WHAT YOU HAVE ASKED!" I clutched her shoulder clenching my teeth and jerked her away.


    Melvi was dumbstruck and held Zia just like she did before, and looked at me in disbelief.


    "Rise, why are you-"


    ''Just as I said, we aren''t fighting for a single person here, this isn''t child play, this world of cruelty and savagery knows no bounds! You need to understand when you can put yourself in the lines, what is the right time you need to forward your hand to help, and when to keep it inside the pocket! If you really want to save her, then just shut it and move!''


    I calmed myself and emptied every emotion I had inside me, the world I saw in 2 years in the Garden, this is the true face of the world that doesn''t flinch before eating the wound of others when starved with greed.


    I averted my eyes and moved forward but for some reason, my feet were heavier than before, yet I dragged myself from there and they just silently followed me gazing down in hopelessness.


    When we reached the tavern we were supposed to find our job, there was no one there, just a man cleaning glasses glaring at us, I went to the man behind the counter and handed him the paper and he looked at me, with a smirk


    "When I looked at you entering the place, I thought why are some puny children here, but looking closely in your eyes, I am convinced you are the perfect guy, I have never seen such dead eyes before! I can say many newbies no matter how old they have hesitation flickering on their face, and look at you grinning, haha I like you kid now follow me."


    ''I am much obliged, sir!'' I giggled and looked at Zia and Melvi who covered half of their faces with cloth, and followed him, and he led us to the staircase going up and we climbed with paved steps.


    In a few minutes, we ended up in a fancy-looking storeroom, where many other people were chattering and lazing around.


    They were not normal people, they were mages! Probably escorts like us.


    They looked at us and ignored us at the moment, and I looked at Melvi and Zia, and walked to the corner, resting there for a while. My mind was still blank, the only thing I could think and feel at that moment was nothing but my breaths.


    "Listen here, all of you! Be ready! The auction will start soon so keep your eyes and ears open! Now you, you and you stay close to the entrance-"  a man who looked young and dressed all sparkly came in and started pointing and sending off other mages.


    We kept silent and then he called us, "you three fools! Why are you so late you''ll stand behind the curtains looking out for the creeps if they jump on the stage!" He pointed at us with his cane and dashed out of the room hurriedly.


    I sighed and asked a guy nearby for our position. He took us to the narrow hallway covered with a curtain on the side of the small stage. Melvi and Zia stood beside me without saying a word to me and I crossed my hands and leaned on the wall.


    I looked around and noticed many nobles and rich traders weren''t here chatting to each other and drinking like there was a feast, and suddenly lights went off.


    The chattering stopped and the spotlight shone brightly upon the same guy who told us our position.


    "Ladies and gentlemen! Thank you for coming here, today we have an amazing collection and toys in our showcase which will tempt you to bleed your pockets in gold! And also we have a special and main event of our show today''s show, which I know you all came for! But that''s for last! Let''s begin with some handy and fun-filled dolls you will definitely enjoy after buying!"


    He shouted and a rumble of clamps filled the room. He looked to his right and nodded and a huge man pulled a young girl from the curtain to the stage and threw her on the floor.


    "Let''s call our first doll! A human girl!


    Age - 24,


    From Gelov village!


    No scar or illness, well kept in a perfect condition just for you! And the cherry on top she is still a virgin,


    So with further ado, let''s hit the call with 10000 Muras!"

 Chapter 92 - The Last Bid

    -- Zia - PoV --


    A Slave auction? These fuckers! How could they do this? These disgusting humans!


    I never thought they stoop so low in their greed, everytime I open my eyes now, the image of the woman pleading and begging for crying pain flashes before my eyes.


    Yet I am most disgusted with myself! I did nothing but watch her cry in pain and agony and the only thing I did there was just standing and clench my teeth in regret and daunted.


    Melvi was barely keeping her sanity there, she was shaking in fear and crying close, burying her face in my chest and hiding her eyes from that horrendous scene.


    But when I look at Rise even now, he is just standing there staring at the girl getting bid on like an object!


    Is he the same guy throwing his nomination off to save a dying friend?


    Since we came here I saw him do nothing but smile!


    My rage and scorn for him were increasing with every second I was spending with him.


    ###


    "11000 Muras!"


    "12000 Muras!"


    "15000 Muras!"


    "Are you crazy, you are spending 15000 on a girl like her?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s not even half of the price of my coat! And she''ll probably won''t even last more than my coat!"


    ###


    These fuckers! They are drinking and eating cheerfully and that girl is sobbing on the stage like crazy! Why can''t she speak-


    Then I noticed a spell mark on her throat, gleaming in red color,


    ''Isn''t that-''


    "So, you have noticed, they use puppet and self-destruct spells inscribed on the collar and just above a voice hinging spell, probably to avoid her ruining the fun of these guys when she cries and begs for help." Rise looked at me with a blank expression, his eyes were shallow or had nothing in them, empathy, mercy nothing there was nothing but just a hazy scarlet color.


    While Melvi was just looking down behind the black veil. I don''t even dare to look at her, she has been scared and nervous since we came here and her condition is getting worse and worse.


    "Ahahah!"  Loud echoes of them laughing filled the room and the girl who was standing like a showpiece looked at them like she lost all her hope.


    "15000 Muras one!


    Two!


    And sold! To Lord Caess, always been a diligent customer! Oye! Take her away and dress her nicely! She is going to be privileged by pleasing her new Lord!" That sick noble who ordered us before called for that man who escorted her earlier.


    He came marching on the stage and grabbed her chain and pulled her back behind the curtains and she didn''t reside.


    I don''t know if she wanted to resist but couldn''t or she just accepted her miserable fate.


    "And next we have! A hunky knight who lost in the battle! Unfortunately, he has lost his right arm! But still, have enough strength to do your chores and much more! So don''t hold back gentlemen and Ladieeesss!" The noble pointed at a man with a bandaged right amputated arm and not a single cloth on his body was thrown on the stage.


    The knight, as soon as he was taken to the stage crouched on his knees, and bidding started again.


    "10000 Muras,


    12000 Muras!..." They started yelling again,


    The whole thing went like this, he was sold to a fat and ugly noblewoman, later another woman, a dwarf girl, a beastman, we''re sold.


    And all this time I heard nothing but laughter and cheers, I looked at Rise again, and he still had that blank expression.


    After a while of gaieties and praises, that noble took the stage again,


    "And now for the moment every one of you was waiting for! Today''s main temptation and for you a chance to win something you don''t get to see every day! So let''s bring it on the stage so you can have a good look at it!" The noble pointed at the curtain and all the audience gleamed and applauded in excitement.


    And when that man pulled the chain yanking someone on the stage, its appearance even shook Rise.


    He straightened his back and his eyes opened wide, not just him the audience also gasped in silence and was too surprised to talk.


    I also wasn''t able to believe my eyes. It was a girl with a collar, who probably was in a more miserable condition worse than the woman we saw begging for help, scar everywhere.


    It was obvious that her wounds were treated by a healing spell but the number of scars on her body was much scarier, even though she was clean and had a sleeveless piece of cloth hanging on a skinny shoulder. If I wanted to I could even count her bones with much effort with just a single glance.


    She only had her left arm which even had a few fingers missing, she went through hell! She had a blindfold on her eyes with a slashing scar coming down, and she was completely bald, and I know the reason why,


    Her obsidian black skin, grey hair¡­


    She was a dark elf!


    Suddenly the audience started yelling and chattering like crazy,


    ###


    "Is she a real one!


    " I never saw one in my whole life, can''t believe I am seeing a real one in front of my eyes!" The nobles started talking out loud,


    "I have seen one but like usually they were dead! Most of them didn''t even have heads on them! Are you scamming us Diesswrin?"


    What did he say? Diesswrin? Is that him?


    "My! Are you really doubting me? Have I ever lied to you all? I always showed and sold the best and real things to you, and now you are saying I am a scammer? You hurt me, Lord Vaisko!" He started laughing like crazy and the crowd joined his fun.


    And I lost my sanity,


    ''I will kill them! I burn each of them alive!''


    ***


    -- Aaris - PoV --


    Suddenly Zia lost it and pulled out her sword, but I grabbed her wrist and covered her mouth, and pushed her to the wall.


    She started struggling and panicking and bit my hand, she shoved her teeth deep until I started bleeding, her eyes changed color from blue to gleaming red.


    ''Just calm down! For a second! Please, Zia!'' She looked at me with scorn in her eyes and stopped struggling, and glared at me with nothing but blood lust and hatred.


    "What happened there?" Diesswrin yelled at us,


    ''Nothing sir, I just stepped on my teammate''s toes! I apologize for the interruption!'' I laughed and pushed her back,


    "Hmpf!... Anyway, shall we begin our last auction? Since she is alive and still much of a use!


    We decided on 1,000,000 Muras for the starting bid!"


    "So cheap! 1,050,000 Muras!"


    "She is mine! 1,100,000 Muras!"


    And the bidding started. They were yelling like crazy and raising the price without thinking, they looked like wolves crazed with starvation, growling at each other.


    ''Just fucking calm down for a second!'' I grabbed her wrist and pulled her up. I was barely able to hold my anger but I tried to collect myself and hid every emotion behind a poker face.


    Abruptly I looked at Melvi, she pulled her veil and I saw her face again, but I probably will never forget how much pain she was in that moment.


    Her mouth was open with a stuck voice and tears and snot dripped down her face poorly, her eyes were stretched with veins popping out from them and she walked up to me and grabbed my coat.


    "Ri...Ri...Rise! Ple...please...please, Sa...save her!" She started begging and pulling my coat in like a mindless child and Zia teared up in pity looking at her like this.


    I just clenched my teeth in regret and rage and hugged her tightly rubbing her back,


    ''It''s ok! We''ll save them! But please keep patience! We still haven''t -''


    "She saved me Rise! Please save her! If I won''t do anything now, how will I face my sister? Please save her! I beg you, Rise, please save her!" Her knees lost strength and she completely leaned on me.


    Zia looked was stunned and crawled to her, pulled Melvi from my arms, and held her gently with tears dropping down her cheeks,


    "Stay strong Melvi! I''ll save her I promise! Stay strong! Look at me Melvi! Stop crying, I am here, don''t worry!" Zia was caressing her gently, she tried to hold herself strong but her voice was breaking little by little.


    I wanted to comfort her too but turned my face away.


    ****


    When Zia looked at Aaris ignoring Melvi, she went furious in rage, she dug her fingers in her own arm, to hold herself back,


    " 3,950,000 one!


    Two,


    And three! And today''s show was won by none other than Lord Garogh! I knew that the only one who could pull this off is only you!


    So ladies and gentlemen today''s auction comes to an end now!" Diesswrin jumped from the stage and grabbed a noble''s hand.


    "That''s it!" Zia screamed!

 Chapter 93 - Run For Now

    -- Aaris - PoV --


    Zia screamed and pulled her sword out, charging at the noble who brought her. I grabbed Melvi and moved aside, and rested her on the corner.


    I need to do something! I freed my mana and dashed at Zia, and grabbed her.


    "This girl!" The nobleman we saw before when we entered the city and jumped stood from behind the audience, "this crazy bitch pulled her sword at me too!"


    "Who is this wench!" Diesswrin tapped her cane and suddenly immense pressure weighed down on me,


    ''What the-'' while I held Zia down, my shoulders and knees bent down too, like several tons of weights were pushing me down.


    "Who the hell are you? And how dare you disrespect my client!" Diesswrin raised his cane, squinting disgustedly, aiming at us.


    He is dangerous! I need to move away!


    "Unhand me, you disgusting man! Don''t you dare touch me!" Zia stood up and threw me in the corner.


    ''Well, that''s it for us¡­'' I sighed and freed my mana.


    Zia swung her sword at Diesswrin and he blocked it with ease and thrashed her into the stage, and havoc broke in the auction house, all the nobles started running and screaming, and rushing to the exit.


    The elf got scared and fell on her knees,


    "I should''ve known this, who sent you to take her? Did you come here to steal her? Boy here I thought I don''t have to kill anyone today but look, now I have to put more money to prepare a second auction for this bitch." Diesswrin sighed walked to the elf.


    ''Damn, he''s way too strong for her I need to do-'' I got up but then I saw I was covered in explosive talisman all around me.


    "You are not going anywhere!"


    [ BLAST! ]


    ***


    A big explosion wrapped around Aaris and rumbles started to fly everywhere.


    "Idiot! Can''t you see I am still here!" Diesswrin shake his cane in the air and a visible barrier covering him became visible.


    "Hehe,  sorry my lord but you see that guy¡­ he was dangerous so-" the man chucked and 9 other mages were standing behind him, he rose his nose in arrogance, but when the smog settled down, a voice come from it,


    "Quite a good intuition you have!" Aaris was standing there cleaning his coat,


    "What the fuck? How did you survive that I used 10 frigging talismans! You know how expensive they are?" The man snapped and started yelling at Aaris.


    "All of you are useless! Clean this up and Wargy! Bring both of these bitches to the depository, I need to hurry the clients, I might lose one or two because of these idiots!" Diesswrin wore his hat and marched to the exit.


    "Wait here you-" Zia tried to follow him but his way was blocked by the escort who was bringing the slaves, his physique was huge as an ogre, and had a face mask on.


    "Hehe¡­ will you play with a little one?" He giggled, thwarting a punch on the ground.


    Zia evaded and moved back close to the elf, she was trembling in fear without any idea of the crisis, she crouched on the ground trembling and started yelling...


    "Eeh¡­eee... ya...ehyaa..!" She can''t speak and she neither had her tongue intact in her mouth when Zia realized that a raging explosion of mana covered her sword.


    -- Aaris - PoV --


    Damn, she is erupting some dangerous mana aura, her sword, it was a double-edged blade, with flowers and vines etched on the mid rising till the point started glowing in a pink hue, like petals on the blade came into life.


    "I will slice you into a thousand pieces!" She raised her sword at him, with nothing but bloodlust in her eyes.


    "I would like to see you try!" The man clenched his fist and pulled out a club from his back.


    ''Zia!'' I looked at that elf jerking her leg in fear and dragging herself in the corners,


    ''Zia! forget him! Take her and Melvi out here first!'' I cried and she stopped,


    "You don''t have to worry about them! You think you take them on your own! I can-" she started yelling at me coldly and


    ''Just fucking do what I say!''  my aura erupted and started blazing out of my body, ''you have caused enough trouble, you wanted to save them right? If you want to save them and yourself,


    Get away from here!'' I stared at her and she froze there, she gawked at me with hatred and unsheathed her sword, she ran to the elf and picked her up in her arms, the elf started kicking and struggling, and Zia tried to calm her down,


    "It''s okay, there is no need to be sacred! We''ll save you, so just relax and-"


    "You are not going anywhere!" Wargy pulled his club high right above her head and roared.


    ***


    -- Zia - PoV --


    The huge physique of this monster of a man almost hid everything behind him from my mission and rose his club right above my head, damn it my hands are already full, I can''t even-


    ''''Just go!'''' Rise dashed with a kick on his face, the impact was incredible, it almost swept me off my feet and somehow I was able to stand.


    "We don''t have much time, we have to get out from here before more trouble comes in and-" Rise looked at me, he still looked didn''t much changed from before but now strange mana was running inside his body and his aura was the dreadful thing I felt in my whole life, he looked at me with his I''m dead eyes, but then a big chunk of stone came flying us.


    Rise slapped the chuck aside and that Wargy, he stood up again, "Where will you run, you stinking rats!"


    "Look around you! You can''t even escape from here, don''t get cocky just because I let my guard down! I''ll make you regret this!" He started marching at us and each of his steps created a loud noise of stones crushing under his feet.


    I looked around 10 mages surrounding us in the blink of an eye, they were no joke too, their aura was somewhat close to a Saint 8th mage, if there were a few it would''ve been no bother but 10 of them might create problems for us.


    "Moreover where will you run too? Do you even know where we are right now?" Wargy suddenly broke into a laugh,


    "Care to share?" And Rise just smiled at him and Wargy stopped laughing, Rise smile ticked him off and he rose his club


    "Inside of a damn mountain you fucking brat!"


    [ HEAVY DOWN ] He thrashed his club at him and I covered the Elf in my arms.


    A huge blast occurred and I slowly opened my eyes and saw a splatter of blood under his club, and my legs gave out in fear, my mind went blank and my senses left my side,


    "Just a big mouth?! Now you woman! You can''t escape from here, also you want to die for that bitch? Look at her collar once she goes out from here, that collar will blast her head in smithers-"


    "Damn now that''s a big problem." This voice? I looked above and saw Rise unharmed standing on the chandelier of the auction house.


    ''Rise! Are you okay-'' I shouted but he abruptly shut me off,


    "Zia, go to Melvi, get a good viewing spot, and wait! We''ll solve that issue after I am done with this." and he smirked, in his eyes now there was one this clear, bloodlust¡­


    They were the eyes of a beast that knows no fear but just holds a thirst for the blood of his prey.


    I collected myself and surged my mana,


    [ MAGIA INFERNOS EN IVY]


    [ EVODIAST¨¦S FL¨®GES ]


    My flames covered my body and created a barrier, I galloped above the mages and they caught up with my  moments,


    "Where are you going lady? My what soothing fragrance coming out of you," A mage sprinted at me and with his spear and tried to stab my legs,


    "Woah ain''t this fire hot! I never saw a pink fire before." Two mages started running by my side, but they didn''t know one thing¡­


    ''You shouldn''t have come close to me.''


    "What are you-" the mage on my left collapsed and the other one went down too.


    "What happened? Why did you fall down?"


    "She didn''t even attack or chant any spell? Then why are they squirming on the floor!"


    The other mages went to them and noticed the mages on the floor were digging their chest and skin with nails until they bled and blood started spewing out of the scratches. shaking in invisible pain.


    "Oye! Don''t do that! Why are you-" the other mage picked one up and jerked him and held his hand back from scratching himself.


    "It burns! My insides! they are on fire!" The man screamed out and his cry scared the other mages to take a step back!.


    ''Come at me, if you have the balls to do that!''

 Chapter 94 - Defeated In Seconds

    All the mages stood in front of Zia flabbergasted while watching two of them scratching their skin off.


    "Please somebody! Bring water! It burns!" The man was tearing his chest off with his nails and his situation was getting gruesome more and more, with each second.


    While the other one already died, ripping his chest off, in pain.


    "Hurry up! Bring him water or heal him-" the skinny mage who was aiding him started to cry out


    "Leave him! It was his fault to be careless." One of the mages in armor stepped forward and kicked him aside,


    "What are you-" the skinny mage stood in front of him, "he is from my team!"


    "We don''t need weaklings!"


    [ MAGIA - KNIGHT CALL ]


    [ SILENCE CALL ]


    He swung his sword and the skinny mage''s head slipped and rolled down on the floor from his neck.


    "He slashed down his own comrade? These guys don''t have a single shred of empathy for other teams." Zia mumbled to herself and slowly crept to the curtain, where Melvi was sitting emotionless.


    -- Zia - PoV --


    '' Melvi! Are you okay? '' I looked at her and she slowly raised her eyes at me, and her face brightened up, she jumped at that elf who was trembling till now and grabbed her hand.


    "Cecelia big sister! I am sorry! I-" Melvi started to sob and rub her hand,


    "Me...Me...yi?" She uttered the only thing she was able to say was nothing but sounds with the help of her lips and nose.


    Melvi realized her suffering and her concussion broke her again,


    ''This isn''t the time Melvi! Get a grip if you want to save her! Don''t kneel down in tears now! Get up and help her!'' I shouted at her but I think my voice didn''t get to her.


    She just looked down wailing and sniffing and the remaining 6 mages started walking at us, damn what should I do?


    I looked at Rise and that Wargy, both were glaring at each other souls,


    "This is it for you!" Wargy raised his club again and mana exploded with a heavy aura from his club and the 7 mages turned at him suddenly.


    "Damn that Wargy going all out! Here I wanted to kill these bitches myself!" The mage in the armor squinted at him and all of them took distance from him.


    "What are you doing Wargy?! Are you trying to destroy this place don''t tell me you are going this far for this twerp?" Another mage shouted at the Wargy.


    "Quite you roaches, I will crush every bone of this pest! How dare he stand my lord!"


    [ MAGIA ARMS:- ART CLUB''S ]


    [ HUNDRED TON QUAKE! ]


    The ground Wargy was standing on crumbled and he pulled his club at Rise''s head.


    "Oh ho, it does seem strong!" Rise smirked at him,


    Wargy yelled at him in rage "You are dead-".


    All the excitement and madness from the Wargy face vanished in seconds, not just him but the 6 mages were stunned in awe too.


    "Not too shabby for a guy like you." Rise stopped his club with a single hand, and dug his fingers in it, cracking down the club.


    "How did you-"


    "I don''t have time to waste on you." Rise pulled his arm and clenched his fist, and in the blink of an eye, he grabbed his hair and pounced him on the face.


    The ground shattered and Rise pondered the half of his body in the ground, his face swelled in seconds and looked almost dead.


    I couldn''t believe my eyes, even I would''ve struggled with that monster of a human and his spell, but he stopped that with a single and took him down with a single punch?


    I was too shocked to speak, I laid that dark elf close to Melvi and crouched, putting my coat on the Cecelia and Melvi, she was hugging her all this time closely and sobbing.


    I still had a lot of questions for her but I thought it would be better if I ask it when both of them are safe.


    ###


    "This Fucking brat! Who is he?"


    "Definitely not a normal mage who came here to kidnap that dark elf!"


    "Whoever he is, you better not underestimate him."


    "It would be better if we attacked him once."


    ###***


    The mages started chattering and raised their guards and each of them activated their spells.


    [ FLARE RAIN ]


    [ BEAST RUSH - PREDATOR  FANGS ]


    [ TYPHOON BLAST  ]


    [ HAMMER POUND ]


    [ IRON THORN SHOOTS ]


    The fire started raining down on him, a huge air gust blasted at him, a long iron thorn sprouted from the ground, while two of them advanced at him enraged with mana.


    "Ganging up on me?" Aaris jumped in the air and looked surprised,


    "That''s it for you runt!" The beast mage yelled at him,


    "I wouldn''t be sure of that." The armored mage smirked at them, he didn''t attack Aaris but just stood there and glared at him.


    In a flash, Aaris disappeared from my sight, and from their sight too, they were startled,


    The Hammer and beast mage was still in mid-air, with just leaping at each other,


    "Where did he-"


    "Touch¡­" suddenly Aaris appeared just above their head, "down!" He pounded both of them in the ground and both of them almost looked dead.


    While three of them tried to run and he glanced at them, he vanished again and pounded each of them in the ground too.


    "What a scary arm strength, are you a martial art user mage?" The armored mage chuckled and flicked his sword.


    The armored mage surged his mana into his sword,


    Aaris advanced at him with a raging fist but he blocked it with his sword,


    "Good lord, it''s far more greater than I thought " The armoured mage pushed him back, and smiled at him in amusement.


    "I am impressed, brat! Tell me what your name is, I wanna know it before slicing you up." He tapped his sword on the ground.


    -- Aaris - PoV --


    ''The hell? Why should I tell you my name?'' I cracked my neck, I think I probably strained while I was punching those other mages.


    "Well isn''t this rude of you, well I guess there is no helping it, I will ask your name from these girls while raunchy them on my bed!" He glared at Zia and Melvi and it popped into my vein.


    [ MAGIA KNIGHT CALL ]


    His sword glinted brightly in the yellow shade and he swung his sword aim at my neck, he was fast, way more faster than that Wargy,


    [ SEAM PURGE ]


    ''You shouldn''t have said that¡­" I grabbed his sword and closed my fist, his blade shattered in bits and his eyes were filled with disbelief.


    "How did you do that?" He screamed at me in rage,


    ''Why should I bother telling you?'' I grabbed his wrist and snapped it like a dried branch.


    "Ahhhh!" His scream filled the auction house,


    "I''ll kill you brat! I''ll fucking kill you and then devour those girls-"


    I swung my kick between his legs breaking both his knees and dropped on the ground, agonizing in pain¡­.


    "Alright, I am sorry! Please forgive me, I won''t do it again! Please let me go!" He crawled at me and grabbed my ankles.


    ''You seriously thought-''


    "Hehe¡­ got you!"


    [ MAGIA KNIGHT CALL ]


    [ SELF DESTRUCT ]


    ''What are you doing? Leave me! No!'' I started kicking him and shaking him off in desperation.


    Suddenly his body started gleaming, with his eyes bawled out with tears he laughed at me, "I will take you with me brat! I will-"


    ''Just kidding.''


    [ DISARM ] I uttered the same spell I used in the garden, and kicked the mage on his ribs, I heard a few cracks. I probably broke two or three of his ribs.


    "What the fuck how did you-" he vomited blood and cried out in pain.


    In the meantime, Zia with that dark elf on her back and Melvi came close to me. Melvi''s health was not looking good, his eyes were red dug inside, and the color of his face faced away. She walked up to me nervous and hesitant.


    Zia also looked down while she walked at me, she was probably feeling guilty about what happened earlier, I should refrain from saying wrong.


    I averted my eyes and walked up to that crying and crawling mage,


    "Don''t...don''t come near me! I am sorry! I will do anything, please spare me!" He started begging and creeping away from me,


    ''I will forgive you¡­'' I looked at him, and he stopped and looked at me dumbstruck.


    "Real...really?" he spoke with his shaking voice,


    ''Of course¡­ but only one condition! Tell me how to unlock and dispel all the spells embarked on that slave, and spit out everything you know about that lord Diesswrin.'' I crouched and smiled at him as gently as I could suppressing my anger but for some reason, he looked more terrified.


    "I will tell you everything! Lord Diesswrin! He....he is planning something big!"

 Chapter 95 - Cling To Your Wish

    -- Aaris - PoV --


    That knight mage was trembling in fear and pain, his eyes were filled with nothing but terror when I sat in front of him, he started pleading and crying,


    "I''ll tell you everything, but please spare my life!" He dragged himself away from me,


    ''Well then, first tell us how to get rid of that slave collar and those spells.'' I pointed at that dark elf on Zia''s back,


    "her collar keys! And the other slave''s keys-" he started stuttering,


    ''I asked you where are her''s, not everyone''s-'' I glared right into his eyes,


    Zia kicked on my head suddenly,


    ''What are you doing you pesky woman!'' I shouted at her, I had enough!


    "Idiot, just let him say! What''s the harm if we let everyone out!" She clenched her fist right in front of my face.


    ''Bu...but, if we let everyone out, he''ll doubt we are with some aiding guild or service, our priority is to take her safely, she is probably important to Melvi and the mission I think, moreover do you think there are just a few of them? There can be tens or maybe hundreds of slaves like her, we shouldn''t get into their attention more than we are already in!''


    I backed off a little away from her and hid behind that knight subconsciously, after thinking for a while she again gazed down in disappointment,


    "Ok, then¡­."


    ¡­.phew, sighed and grabbed his collar from behind,


    ''Now, spit it out!''


    "I will just don''t hurt me, there is a key to that collar kept in the slave''s cage house, in the north from this auction houses, there is a safe, where are all the other keys are kept! And for that spell, it will also be taken down with that collar!" He started talking really fast, it was difficult to catch everything he was saying.


    ''Alright next question, what is this big plan you were talking about earlier?'' I sat down  with my legs crossed,


    "I don''t know everything but he is planning to betray¡­.


    Betray this kingdom!" The knight suddenly averted his eyes.


    "Betray how? And why?" Zia suddenly spoke starting at him,


    "I don''t¡­ know how exactly but he has obtained some kind of a high-grade relic and he is planning to overthrow the kingdom, he settled his connection through the black market and got the majority of nobles on his side, and those people too! Moreover, it will begin soon¡­"  he shivering got worse and he turned blue in fear.


    ''What will begin soon and what people are you talking about?'' I yanked his collar to calm him down, it took a while for him to calm down, then he grabbed my wrist,


    "I will tell you! I will tell you to but promise me my life! My life!" He started jerking and struggling,


    '' didn''t I tell you, I would leave you if you tell me everything-'' I dropped and pushed him down,


    "No! Save me from them! They won''t spare if they find out I told you everything!"


    ''What are you-''


    I suddenly dashed to the corner, yanking the knight with me, and the two arrows were shot at us. I didn''t avert that, that would''ve skewered out of our eyeballs.


    "What the hell was that?" Zia and Melvi turned behind but there was no one there,


    "There is no-, nobody around, is that¡­.. Zia move!" Melvi was dumbstruck and suddenly yelled at Zia.


    Zia crouched down and three arrows came storming out of a warp gate circle in the mid-air,


    ''What the fuck? An assassin? Son of a bitch using a bothersome spell! Zia come here, cover him and Melvi I''ll take care-'' I looked over at  Melvi and saw a gate forming behind her, it was way too close!


    ''Melvi!'' I dashed at her and covered her, but two arrows soared at me and one pierced my shoulder and one my leg.


    "Rise! Are you okay? I am really sorry!" She looked at me and was screaming senselessly,


    ''I am fine! I I''m fine, there is no need to worry about-'' I looked over at that knight mage,


    He was skewered with arrows, ''damn those fuckers! They got us! Hurry, we need to get out of here!'' I pulled the arrows and grabbed Melvi in my arms, and started galloping down the floor, where we came from.


    "Why are we going in that direction?'' Zia called me from behind,


    ''Do you want to run into some guards waiting for us?'' I shouted at her,


    "You know you can say that nicely!" She caught up to me,


    ''You don''t deserve my generosity, you don''t even treat me nicely!'' Arguing and running we reached the bottom floor, treating each other and resting place for a while there, we started searching for an exit from there and infiltrating the mountain


    Luckily we found an exit from there, Melvi used a disguising Talisman on us, though all this time she didn''t utter a word to us and just did everything she could, she looked down and conflicted.


    I looked at Zia and she shook her in negligence, telling me that this isn''t a good time to talk to her.


    I avoided her eyes and I looked at that dark elf, Zia told me her name was Cecilia, at least that was what Melvi called her, we covered her as baggage, and I pulled her up on my back and we prepared to go out.


    We entered that gate and found another short tunnel which opened into a small gate close to a big warr house, fortunately, there was no one around there and we entered that warehouse, but what awaited us there was another dreadful place, and here I thought nothing would frighten me now, but then I saw this horrifying sight.


    Hordes of humans, dwarfs, elves, beastmens, demons, not superior races called by this world but mermaids were there too, and so many minority races this world has overlooked and then I realized they didn''t even spare small children, they were locked inside another cage with chained legs.


    They were stuffed into cages, much more awfully than animals, they looked like they were suffocating, some were screaming and beating each other till death.


    Some were begging for food, some were begging for water, I didn''t want to take a long glimpse of them, their wounds and physical condition were so nauseating, there were not in the hundreds but thousands, that when I looked at Melvi her panicked attack was kicking in again!


    She was breathing heavily and she started trembling again,


    "No! Please don''t! I don''t want to be here! Mother! father! Help me!" Suddenly she started crying and running.


    "Melvi!" Zia shouted her name and ran behind her and caught her, she was trying to calm her down but now she looked more miserable than before.


    So miserable, that for once, I was thinking of abandoning her, but I collected my thoughts and sighed.


    ''Zia, stay with her, I am going to look for Cecelia''s keys and return as soon as possible.''


    "Stay aware and return safely." She nodded and I averted my gaze and started looking around, the more I went inside the more horrendous the sight got.


    Everywhere I looked were nothing but cages, and slaves crying and agonizing in pain.


    "Help us! Take us home!"


    "I want to see my husband! I don''t have anybody but him!" I looked over and realized, they all were looking at me, they all were begging and beating their heads to the steel bars.


    "I want to eat! Please, I''ll be a good boy! Just give me some bread!"


    "Big Brother! Please save us! My little sister is sick! Please take us out! I will do everything you say please help us!"  I looked to my left and saw cages crammed with small children, they were all looking at me with teary eyes, their bodies with wounds more than bandages.


    I foot almost walked to those cages but I squeezed my tongues until it bled, I was losing my sanity in rage, I couldn''t even get the hold of my thoughts, the only thing that was going through my mind was a desire to kill those fuckers who did this to them and torture that Diesswrin until he begs me for death.


    "Big Brother please save us!"


    "Please save us! I don''t want to die!"


    "We don''t have anybody! Please-"


    ''Silence!'' I screamed out shushing down the cries and pleads,


    ''Do you want to live?'' I screamed out and they just stared down at me startled.


    ''Do you want to live? Do you have a desire to continue living?'' I screamed out again.


    "I want to!'' That little boy who called me screamed ou, with his shaking high voice,


    "I...I want to live¡­ I don''t want to die!"


    ''Do you have any reason to live now?'' I glared at him with cold eyes, every child was scared and released the bars, and went to the corner.


    "I¡­ I¡­" he tried to speak with his squeaky voice but suddenly his voice turned into a roar,


    "I...Want to protect my sister!" He roared at me, and I smiled at him,


    ''Then cling to that wish and wait! I''ll come for you!''

 Chapter 96 - Love And Cage

    -- Aaris - PoV --


    When I shouted, the boy flinched and startled for a while and everybody just looked down on me. Suddenly a woman was startled wailing and walking to bars, I heard her chains crackle which was nabbed to her foot.


    I moved my gaze and saw her,


    "I have a husband, both of us have nothing else besides each other¡­ I¡­ want to see him!!" She cried out to me,


    "I have a son, I want to watch him grow!"


    "My father is waiting for me!"


    "I have a big sister! I promised her I will become a strong mage!"


    Slowly the chamber was filled with cries filled, all of them started shouting what I wanted was to give them hope, that will probably help to hang on.


    ''Then just be patient, after I am done with everything, I¡­


    We''ll come for you!'' I shouted and smiled, just when I raised my foot, somebody spitted on me and started laughing hysterically,


    I turned to the voice and saw a girl squinting and laughing at me, "Cling to the hope he says!... What a joke! What a clown! How will you do that? power of friendship?!" She pointed her finger at me laughing like crazy.


    ''What''s your problem? If you don''t want to trust me, I can''t do anything.'' I ignored her and slowly treaded to other door and she threw a marble at me,


    "Trust? Why should I trust you? We don''t know who you are? Why are you here?"


    Suddenly she snapped and started yelling,


    "And now saying I''ll save you? Don''t fuck with us! I know you are just mocking us and pitying our misery, don''t act all high, or might you asshole! Free us? You''ll be dead once, that son of a bitch of Diesswrin find you!" She cried out.


    ''You know Diesswrin?'' I turned to her and smiled,


    "Why should I tell you? Just fuck off where you were-" I jumped in front of her cage and grabbed the bars, she flinched back and fell down startled,


    "You¡­ you fucker! How dare you scare me?! Did you come to take revenge for what I said?" She hid behind a big Bearman ( beastman ) and taunted me like she won a fight or something.


    I sighed and tapped on the bars, ''you-'' I pointed at her, '' I''ll come for you.'' I pointed my fingers at her and smiled and then jumped down, she got stunned when I said that, possibly she didn''t want to believe me,  but I need her to know about Diesswrin, I''ll find the keys and get her out.


    ***


    While Aaris went off to find the keys, the girl in the cage was dumbstruck by his words.


    "Jane? Are you ok?" The Bearman spoke to her, he looked at her, her blank and irritated face suddenly turned red,


    "Bozo! He¡­ He...he¡­ he said he''ll come back for me especially? Did¡­.did¡­. Did...he fall in love with me?" She grabbed her cheeks and shook in embarrassment,


    "What should I do Bozo?"


    The Bearman just sighed and thought about how to tell her the truth and he decided not to break her poor heart now, "well¡­ ah just say I am sorry when you see him again."


    "I''ll try¡­" she joined her fingers in embarrassment and flushed quietly behind him.


    Meanwhile, Aaris was wandering from chamber to chamber to find the keys and then he saw some men gathered around in a chamber loading off some boxes.


    There were hundreds of men cautiously circulating thousands of boxes, he hid behind some boxes and observed them, he checked and knocked the box and realized they were spell imbued on them,


    "Hurry up you donkeys! We don''t have much time! Lord Diesswrin has told us to finish up before the festival! Hurry up or I''ll put you in the same cage as those beggars!" A huge man yelled at them, devouring a huge chunk of meat and swallowing a mug of beer.


    Aaris looked around and saw a gate behind them, he noticed it was spell sealed, but sneaking from this horde of men won''t be that easy.


    "What should I do?" That must be the room where they keep the keys! It also looks like a depot where they send and bring things, I don''t want them to notice me and so something reckless, what should I do? What should I-" Aaris was clasping his forehead thinking of a plan, abruptly the sting ran through his head again bringing him down on his elbows.


    "Stun slumber¡­." The voice echoed in his head.


    -- Aaris - PoV --


    This voice! why? It fucking hurts! I grabbed my head and slammed it down, screaming in pain,


    Everyone around there started shouting and looking for me. In just a second they surrounded me. They were saying something but my ache was far more painful than usual, numbing my vision and hearing both.


    A man walked up to me and pulled my hair, I felt a sharp thing being rested on my throat and the voices echoed again,


    "Stun¡­


    SLUMBER! ] I shouted and my mana exploded as aura out of my body, they all slipped back and some were blown in the air. After a few seconds of that outbreak, I calmed down and my vision and hearing came back to me¡­


    I took the support of the box and tried to stand up and then looked around, all the hundreds of men were down, slowly the pain fainted and I checked them to make sure they were down or not.


    All of them were blacked out completely, almost as if they were dead, just what the heck happened now? I grabbed my head again and my grip slipped from the box and the box fell down and broke,


    ''What the hell?''  I turned back and saw summoning papers, flying all over in the air, I grabbed one and stirred up my thoughts thinking why did they need them and so many of them?


    I ignored them and went to that huge piglet of a man, and searched his body, I found a flock of keys and dragged my feet to that room lock, I tried the keys and finally unlocked the room and found several shelves with keys hooked under some name tags,


    ''Fuck!'' There were hundreds of keys there! How will I find Cecelia keys here?


    I infolded the cloth on her and she came out with a huff, I was panicking and started using many keys clunking inside her collar.


    ''I am sorry for this, it will take some time Cecelia please be patient there are thousands of keys here!''


    "Ai¡­ eae...e¡­ea!" Suddenly Cecelia grabbed my hand and squealed with subtle voice,


    ''What the fu-, I am sorry I didn''t get that." I said,


    "She sat silently there for a while, then tapped on her collar like she finding something, and then when her fingers reached to keyhole she twisted her hand and gestured for keys,


    ''Keys? Didn''t you hear I am finding them-'' I sighed and she abruptly swung her hand and slapped me,


    ''What the hell-'' I glared at her and she was panicking too. I understood it was a mistake but that hurt like hell.


    Then I looked at her closely, she first shook her hands first signing for keys, and then tapped her chest and then raised her hand covering her eyes and moving her head like an explorer.


    ''You are saying that you can find the keys?'' I stared at her with my eyes squeezed in doubt, she nodded huffing out deep breaths, ''I''ll take your words on that but how?''


    She moved her head around and then suddenly, she moved her head and pointed her pinky, to her left, ''do you know where your keys are?'' I was shocked, she nodded and then I gazed down on the left, there were still too many keys to find one out from them.


    ''You know, I still can''t find your keys like that-'' I was saying and she tried to stand up and grabbed her, she was still pointing her pinky to left, I moved her forward, and then she changed direction slightly to my right, after shifting slowly to her accordance and going behind two shelves, she started nodding vigorously and humming to one key flock.


    ''Is this your key?'' I asked her and she was nodding continuously. I gently put her down and took the keys. I entered one key in the hole and twisted it, but it got stuck. It was the wrong one.


    There were still four left. I changed the key and tried again but it got stuck again.


    I sighed and doubted her, why did I think it would work? I twisted the third one and the collar fell from her neck.


    I was shocked and stupefied to see her cracking her neck and she suddenly hugged me out of nowhere, ''how¡­ how did you do that?'' I shouted and she slapped me again and then started bowing apologizing to me, probably because I started her.


    ''I... I''m sorry if I started you, but can you tell me how you did that?'' I was surprised how she made cheek swell with just one slap, as expected these dark elves are strong as hell.


    "I can feel its presence." A voice echoed in my head again but this time it was sweet¡­.?

 Chapter 97 - Secrets

    -- Aaris - Pov --


    What the hell? Whose voice was that?


    I was looking around dumbfounded and then I looked at her, she was staring at me the whole time,


    ''Did you hear what I heard?''


    "What are you talking about?" The voice rang in my head again, the sweet and subtle voice.


    ''Who is that?'' I stood awestruck and raised my guard!


    "Who are you talking to?" That girly voice gently said,


    ''Who are you? Where are you speaking from?'' I shouted,


    "But I am sitting right in front of you." I jerked with shock and looked at that elf, and she just raised her head to me.


    ''Did you speak in my head?'' I crouched down glaring at her,


    "Yes, I was me¡­ my name is Cecelia Droxcoll, thank you for saving me, if it weren''t for you all  I would''ve been given up on life." As her voice was echoing in my mind and she frowned a little.


    ''I see, don''t worry about that¡­'' I didn''t know how to react,


    ''ah! Yes! How did you find your keys?''


    "Keys? Oh about that! As you know I am a dark elf, we have a special trait that enables us to feel the presence of the mana or aura if something is made from that mana, and aura is touched by us, that collar was attached to my neck so I was able to feel the keys with had the same spell encryption as the seal on my collar." Her voice was a bit squeaky but I think I got it,


    ''Wait¡­.are you a mage?'' I was quite stupefied,


    Dark elves usually are tribal warriors using their skills and spells to fight, they don''t study magic usually!


    Moreover, they live isolated from other races and act hostile to them, despite all their creations, and will never let anyone race go alive if they encounter them.


    "Well, it was kinda taught to us how to use that skill, I just described the way you understand, though I did learn some spells from humans."


    ''Okay then, also, can all dark elves use telepathy too?'' This was running through my mind the entire time.


    "Actually, I was taught this spell by someone, she taught me this spell when I wasn''t able to talk, we dark elves have a shorter life span in comparison to the forest elves, but we have the greatest mana generation compared to most of the races, so I was able to learn the spell in no time, though I can''t read minds, I am only able to say¡­" As soon as she finished talking she smiled.


    ''I see, well then let''s save the other questions for later, and let''s get out of here and meet Melvi and Zia.'' I picked her on my back gently again.


    "Is¡­ Melvi okay?" She said,


    ``Wasn''t when I was around, let''s meet them¡­''


    Then I recalled something.


    ***


    While Aaris and Cecelia were getting out of there, Zia and Melvi were hiding together in the gateways of the warehouse.


    "Are you okay now?" Zia had Melvi''s head laid on her lap and she was finally calmed down.


    "Hmm¡­" she calmly hummed her body was a bit colder and Zia was getting anxious with every second.


    -- Melvi - PoV --


    What should I do? What¡­ What should I do?! I can''t stop trembling! I saw him¡­ I¡­


    **


    -- When they were in the auction house --


    Zia and Rise both are fighting but here I am!


    What am I doing? I can''t even move my legs! Big sister Cecelia just what have you gone through?!


    "Who are you?" A pair of black shoes appeared in front of me, I slowly lifted my gaze and saw his face,


    ''Diess...Diesswrin!'' I lunged back in fear, he isn''t human! Somebody Zia¡­ Rise...save me!


    "Where have I seen you?" He walked to me and pulled my hair,


    "Aren''t you human?" He glared at me, God please somebody help me, my voice isn''t coming out of my throat, his hazel eyes¡­ are just the same as his! Please somebody help me!


    "Hmmm¡­tell me what should I do?" He threw me away and rubbed his chin glaring at me, suddenly he clapped.


    "Oh! Does your relative or something is with us?"


    ''No!! Stay away! I beg you! Don''t come near me!'' My cries huffed out but it wasn''t loud enough to go past him and reach others, he grinned at me with his dreadful gaze,


    "Got you! Well if that''s the case, I have a proposal for you¡­"


    "Melvi...Melvi!" A sharp sound woke me up from that nightmare¡­


    ''Rise?'' I opened my eyes and saw him standing in front of me, I tried to sit up and slowly rubbed my eyes¡­


    "How are you now?" He sat down in front of me,


    "I am fine...what about big sister Cecelia?!" I leaped at him and then I saw small hairs peeking from his side. I looked at her and it was big sister Cecilia¡­


    ''Sister...sister Cecelia!'' I lunged into Rise and hugged her!


    "Melvi! Melvi I am glad you are fine but those things! Those are¡­" Rise panicked and then I realized he was getting squeezed between us! I jumped back and sat down properly, Rise gently helped Cecelia to sit down close to me.


    "I am glad you are fine! I wish I could see you all grown up?" This voice? It''s the same as sister Cecelia but it is ringing in my ears¡­


    ''Sister Cecelia-'' I cried out with remorse plunging my chest and she gently said in my head.


    "Listen to me carefully, don''t tell this to your friends now¡­."


    ****


    Cecelia spoke to Melvi, while Zia was staring at Rise and an uninvited guest,


    "Oye Rise, who is that creature standing beside you?" Zia pointed at the girl standing on his right, it was Jane.


    "You bitch! My name is Jane! Who the fuck are you and who fuck is she? I knew it! This guy is also just like other men! Who are they? Tell me huh? Your harem?!" Jane started screaming and yanking Aaris with his collar in fuming anger.


    "Ha? What the fuck is he saying? What the hell did you tell him? Do you have a death wish!" Zia unsheathed her sword and laid it on his shoulder.


    "Listen to me...listen to me first!" Aaris slipped away from them and crossed his arms covered in sweat¡­


    "This girl¡­ her name is Jane and she was a baron here in this county, she knows about this kingdom and domain very well as well as she also spied on the Diesswrin, she has so much intel so I thought we could use-"


    Jane disappeared from Aaris'' sight and grabbed his throat, "what did you just say? You could USE me?


    You fucking pest of the drainage! I knew you were just after my body!" She almost strangled him, after struggling Aaris slowly lifted his arm and gently grabbed her wrist and she leaped back, grabbing the part where touched and squirting at him.


    ''She must really hate me¡­ look at her clenching her wrist as I tainted her¡­'' Aaris was disappointed in his thoughts,  "Jane, I was just saying that we could use her knowledge that''s all! I wasn''t thinking about hurting you at anything!" Aaris averted his eyes, sighing out.


    "I...I see, well then I''ll help you." She moved her gaze from both of them in a distraught tone but her mind,


    ''Kyaa¡­he touched me! What should I do? We shouldn''t do that before marriage and he said he didn''t want me to get hurt, was promoting me that he will protect me forever from now on? How¡­ How bold! Calm down jane! Calm down, don''t panic, we''ll prepare for the marriage later!'' She was flustered like a cherry, while everybody was thinking she was down because Aaris touched him.


    "Okay then, so what should we do now? The night will fall  in a few hours and we still have heard anything from the captain or that pervert." Zia looked over Aaris,


    "We should get out of here first, I found a way to get out of this mountain, we''ll get outside and hide in Jane shed house, and spend the night there, after that, we''ll take Melvi and Cecelia out of here back in Copperlin and then-" Aaris was pointing his finger to his left when Melvi stood up abruptly and grabbed Aaris coat,


    "Please don''t leave me out! I promise I won''t hold you back again, so don''t send me back." She uttered with a confident smile back on her face.


    "Melvi, I think you should-" Zia tapped on her shoulder but Melvi held her hand and squeezed it while pleading to her,


    "Please, Zia! This quest is very important to me and believe me this time, I''ll fight too! So please give me another chance!" Her gleaming smile and raised spirit persuaded Zia to nod in agreement.


    Melvi turned to Aaris and Aaris sighed, "alright I''ll allow it but if you still feel uncomfortable to continue the quest tell me, I''ll send you back, we can''t leave an important friend on our first quest after all." He smiled and turned his back to her.


    "Thank you!" Melvi hugged Aaris from behind,


    '' and I am sorry....'' But kept the guilt only to her heart.

 Chapter 98 - A Short Break

    After talking for a while Aaris and the party sneaked out of that warehouse, the port from which all the boxes were brought in, they sneaked from a big tunnel from there, though they did find some guards, but they weren''t any bother them


    They got past through them and they found a waterfall blocking their way,


    "Talk about the obvious¡­" Jane sighed and walked through the waterfall, but her step fell down to a hollow trench, Aaris grabbed her hand before she was pushed down with the powerful current.


    "You thought there was way past the current? Be careful here, we can''t lose you." Aaris pulled her up back behind the current inside the cave.


    "Shut up!" Jane jerked her hand and went to Melvi, she used a talisman to dry her up, meanwhile in her mind,


    ''kyaa! He said it! He can''t lose me! And he jumped right into the current to save me!! Just how much he loves me?!'' She got red as flustered.


    "What should we do then? Judging from the terrain we are behind a waterfall, below the mountain and the domain land, this must be their passage from  where they bring stuff lying low from the kingdom''s security, but how do they get past this trench?" Zia calmly assessed.


    "Is there really a trench?" Cecelia spoke,


    "What do you-" Aaris turned to her and recalled the Copperlin mine,


    "Cecelia! Can you sense the path from here?" Aaris walked to her,


    "I can, but it won''t be clear, just a bit faint" Cecelia raised her left arm and focused on the waterfall.


    "There is! There is a path! It would lead us straight to the bottom of the trench!" Cecelia wiggled her arm at the corner of the entrance of the cave.


    "Well then let''s go!" Jane jumped in excitement.


    They walked down that invisible path and discovered the curve path of the trench, they ended up at the trench outside the domain ascending straight to the land, they realized this trench was actually a dried-up river, they changed the flow of water directly underground to create a pathway inside the mountain.


    They got out of there and finally saw the sky that shone brightly with millions of stars shining upon them, they took a breath of relief, on the dried-up soil.


    "Where are we now?" Zia looked around but found nothing but dead land,


    "Dumpground, when I realized this was the dried river that was once called Vessmi that surged from the mountain Vess, I knew we are going to end up here, this is the first village that resides close to the river, while this mountain is between Dumpground and Diesswrin''s domain." Jane looked down while talking.


    "Let''s not waste time here, let''s head to your cottage and then send sister Cecelia to a safe place." Melvi tapped Jane''s shoulder and glared at Aaris.


    -- Aaris - PoV --


    ''Let''s do that.'' We nodded and picked up Cecelia and we left that drain, after walking for a while Jane led us to a small cottage where took peace.


    "Lady Jane! How are you? I was so worried! Where did you go?" A maid opened the door for us and snuggled Jane as soon as she saw her.


    "Me too! I missed you too Bisca! Anyway, these are my friends and now part of my mission too, so we are going to stay here." Jane started crying and in an instant smiling with a proud smug.


    "Friends? You finally made friends! I was so worried about your future! I am so happy today! Now you don''t have to celebrate your birthday alone-" Bisca was weeping to squeeze her,


    "Wha- what are you talking about! Hahaha¡­. She is just kidding guys! I had so many friends that it was difficult to invite all the guys to a single party! Hahaha¡­" she covered her mouth and pulled her inside a room,


    "You guys! Take some rest now!" Jane shouted from inside the room.


    We settled down on the floor and I laid with my arms and legs stretched out.


    ''Zia.'' I looked at Zia and she pulled the communication orb, she activated the spell and tried to connect to the captain and Styrmir,


    "Captain? Can you hear us? Are you there?" We all horde around that ball and shortly that orb flickered in dim light,


    "Zia? Is it you?" Her voice passed through the orb,


    "Yes, it''s me, how was your day?" Zia uttered, her expression looked grim that didn''t match with words she just said.


    "It was fresh daylight till the night, tell me how was your day?" Captain Hez''s voice sounded so nonchalant like we were on a picnic.


    "Good, we did find some rouge animals but we had fun," Zia said,


    ''What the hell are you talking about?'' I snapped, I went through so much trouble and they are acting like we were just having a time of our life on a picnic.


    "Hey don''t get so cranky! Use your head, we are talking in a misleading way to make sure things on both of our ends are okay or not! Can''t believe you are overlooking such things!" Captain Hez shouted at me,


    "Ahem...Zia seems you didn''t build them anyway, I am glad you all are okay, so what happened on your end?" Captain calmed down, even from the orb, she is scary.


    Wait a minute!


    "Not too well, this place is rotten to its core!..." And Zia narrated everything we had seen so far while talking. She looked like she was on the verge of losing it but controlled herself somehow,


    "Dark elf?! Are you serious? They were trafficking dark elves to nobles? Just what hell are these guys planning?" The captain was perplexed though she chewed her anger and relaxed down a bit,


    "That''s all, what about you? How are things on your end? Did you hear anything about the pendant?" Zia spoke,


    ''Jane!'' I felt something tingling in me,


    "What?" She came out and shouted at me,


    ''Where¡­ where is the toilet?'' I stood up and she pointed her to the left, I ran there and returned completely relaxed. Just beside the bathroom there was a door leading to an open backyard with a pond there.


    I shivered with relaxation and walked back to my crunchy bed.


    "Nope, we didn''t hear anything about the pendant, moreover we weren''t been able to sneak on his mansion, he has increased the security around his mansion 5 fold for some reason, we asked around and people told he was preparing for a great banquet for his son''s and announce him the next duke of Diesswrin domain, five days from now on." Captain sighed,


    "It''s nothing but a cover, he is planning to overthrow the kingdom!" Zia shouted in rage,


    "What!? Are you serious?!" Captain Hez shouted louder than her,


    ''Can''t you talk a bit calmly¡­" I sat down irritated


    "Shut the fuck up!" They both yelled at me in unison.


    ''Ok!'' I crashed on the floor again, women are scary...


    "Zia, Melvi, and Rise, you three meet me on the Dumpground village, and we''ll rework and improvise our plan there,


    "We are already here," Melvi yelled with enthusiasm,


    "I see then, I and Styrmir are heading out from here, we''ll reach there soon, till then be careful." Captain excitingly replied,


    "Zia and Melvi I know you are missing me-" Styrmir''s voice was silenced with a loud punch.


    Finally a moment of peace!


    Zia and Melvi crashed on the dried husks and straws, while Cecelia rested on the only bed that cottage had.


    Eventually, my exhaustion got me and I dozed off, though my conscious jerked me awake in a while, I stood up and looked around and realized Melvi and Zia weren''t there, well I heard they will get to the next room to sleep


    Why were they so eager to change the room? Do I stink? I smelled myself and realized I was really stinking bad!


    ''I should take a bath!'' I got out of my room and walked to the bathroom, I stripped down and took a nice stretch, I picked up my clothes and looked for the towel, but they weren''t there,


    ``Weird they were here when I saw them before, well it''s until no one is looking.''  I shrugged and opened the door,


    ''Here I come! my hea...ven!'' I shouted in excitement and entered the bathroom, and slid the door, and saw 5 beautiful were girls staring at me,  for that millisecond my life took a long pause,


    Melvi rubbing Cecelia back, Zia was in the pond while Bisca was washing Jane''s hair.


    My eyes fixed on their glistening skin with shimmering droplets and warm water vapor which was boiling in a drum close to the pond,


    Their wet hairs and plump body almost ceased in my heart, suddenly my sanity was telling me to run, but my body reacted at the wrong time,


    "Noooo! Don''t look!" All of them yelled and covered themselves with their hands


    "You¡­" Zia grabbed her towel and stood up,


    ''Wait Zia, listen to me! It''s not what it looks like!'' I covered myself and tried to run.

 Chapter 99 - Reunion

    Aaris wanted to move his legs, but couldn''t unknowingly he just started the views, and nicely he could,


    "You Pervert!!" Zia covered herself with a towel and got out of the pond,


    "Kick him out!" All the girls threw stuff at him and hid behind a tree and glared at him to death, except Bisca "isn''t he healthy for a boy" and smiled at him wickedly.


    All the girls noticed and flushed red and hid their gazes, "you too!" Jane covered Bisca''s eyes and pulled her too.


    "Wait¡­wait¡­wait, Zia, it isn''t what you think! I just came here to bathe, nothing else!" Aaris''s legs were shaking, in his mind, he was already being sentenced to death for molesting a girl.


    "Save your excuse for later!" Zia''s hand was on fire and she marched to Aaris,


    "Zia! Listen to" Aaris tried to take a step back but unfortunately, he stepped on the soap that was thrown before and he slipped forward on Zia.


    "What are you-" Zia couldn''t even blink as he fell on her, she closed her eyes and they both fell on the ground.


    "What the hef-" Aaris also closed his eyes and felt some pulpy and firm between his lips and his face was buried into a soft warm sensation and for a moment he found himself a happy place.


    *badump-badump*


    ''What the hell is this my heart is pounding so hard I could listen to its beat so clearly! I know I am dreaming, now it''s time for the good part after that nightmare¡­'' The loud heartbeat reached Aaris''s ears and he opened his and closed his lips tightly.


    "Hmfh¡­" a feeble voice came from his under, he opened his eyes with his lips closed,


    Flickering silver hairs on the shallow water were shining under the candle lights, her pale soft skin which was still moist, blue eyes glimmering at me, and then Aaris moved his gaze lower and saw a rosy complexion close to his lips, he realized what that supple cherry-like thing in his mouth was.


    "You!!" Zia''s voice cracked and her face turned red with mixed anger and flustered, Aaris slowly loosened his lips and her nipple bounced down caressing his lips, that was the moment he fainted in fear¡­


    ***


    Two hours passed and he opened his eyes again,  he filled his lungs with a good deep yawn thinking everything was part of a beautiful nightmare but realized he can''t stretch his arms out, he looked around and found himself bound in chains to the tree close to the pond.


    "What the heck! Why am I here? Melvi! Zia-" a knife grazed his cheeks and stuck on the bark.


    "Don''t you dare utter my name with your filthy mouth, you sex fiend!" Zia was standing in front of him, staring with contempt like she was looking at a pest, while Melvi and Jane had a doubt in their eyes, on the other hand, Bisca was staring at Aaris with a shy smirk.


    "What are you-" abruptly all the memories flashed before his eyes and his words got stuck, he looked down and sighed¡­


    "Say your prayer, scum" Zia raised her sword,


    "Well then I accept any punishment, please tell me to mentor that I died with no regre-" Aaris lowered his head¡­


    "We ain''t going to kill you!" Melvi grabbed Zia from behind and Aaris was looking at her blankly.


    "My, my let''s forgive him lady Zia, it would be a waste to let such young and nice di-,


    Ahem¡­boy die." Bisca held her hand and lowered it, Zia squinted and went away from there with Melvi.


    "We decided to keep you here until your captain arrives, so be a good boy and stay here or else there will be no forgiveness." Jane scowled at him and walked away with Bisca.


    ''I am sorry Rise, I know you were impatient and wanted to see me, but we had to keep our distance until marriage.


    Well, I am not against such things but you know they were here and¡­and,'' Jane was flushed with pervy thoughts in her mind.


    ***


    Aaris accepted his fate and nodded off shortly,


    "Wake up!" A strong punch shot Aaris into the pond,


    "What the fuck? Who was that? Didn''t you say you forgive me?" Aaris crawled out and looked at his right,


    "Yes, they may have forgiven you, but I can''t let a peeping pervert let go so easily who dared to peep on my students!" Historia was back, and definitely not happy to see Aaris, she cracked her finger and slowly marched to him.


    "No, please listen to me first! Captain, it''s not what it looks like! Everyone please-" Aaris looked at the rest of them and they just ignored him as if nothing was there,


    "What the¡­Styrmir! Please stop, captain¡­I am-" Aaris looked at Styrmir who was standing behind Historia,


    "What? It''s my turn after her, how dare you look at their heavenly bodies before me¡­" Styrmir was crying blood in anguish.


    "No¡­captain¡­.listen to me¡­captain!!" And at that night nothing but pain befell on him.


    ***


    The night of chaos ended and they all woke up with a good and refreshing nap, except one who was still sleeping outside.


    They took Aaris in, he was completely healed by himself but the shock passed him out, nevertheless, he woke up with guilt that made him lower his eyes.


    They had breakfast and sat down for a meeting, while Aaris was sitting in the corner.


    ¨C Historia - PoV¨C


    Seriously, does he take after him? I never thought he''d do such a thing, I do feel bad for him though¡­


    ''Rise, come here." I called him and let him sit beside me. I knew it must have been an accident, I guess I was too hard on him with a sham punishment.


    ''So let''s begin, after hearing everything from both Melvi and Zia, I think Diesswrin I collecting huge funds for war by slave trading, moreover the I and sure that pendant of Loki is being kept inside his mansion.''


    "Um- captain, I should have told you sooner but, there are still hundreds, no possibly a thousand of slaves captured by him, and it''s only four days reaming for his son''s banquet no matter how you look he won''t be able to collect enough." Aaris raised his hand and mumbled.


    "Perverise is right, we also found out he is actually on arm forces, only 2 out of 5 other dukes, 4 out 9 marques, 12 out of 18 counts and 17 out of 39 viscounts, and 24 out of 57 barons are supporting him, even if he declares war against the king, he would still be crushed in no time," Styrmir spoke,


    and I guess they came up with a good nickname for Aaris.


    "Who the hell is Pervrise-" Aaris tried to stand up for himself but was cut down by Zia,


    "Also, Perverise rescued this girl named jane she proclaims that was placed to spy on him, some of the noble already doubt Diesswrin." Zia looked at Jane and called her,


    This Jane girl, she is definitely a noble! Her mana isn''t the same as the children her age, she is trained thoroughly under professional and honed her skills, I presume.


    ''Jane, before I start I want to know whether we can trust you or not? Is there any proof that you aren''t with Diesswrin?'' I glared at her with my aura enraged to make her nervous,


    She flinched and started sweating. She may be strong but not like my students. Normally anyone with weak mana gets vulnerable and nervous, but They are still sitting unbothered by my aura, but something troubles me about Melvi. Why is she acting so different from before?


    She isn''t behaving timid or nervous like usual, am I suspecting too much?


    "Why¡­" suddenly Jane spoke,


    "Why would I help a guy who killed my brother and father right in front of my eyes!" Jane broke into tears and her maid Bisca hugged her from behind,


    ''I am sorry for being rude but-''


    "I know, it is a quest and an important mission, I would be more cautious than you if it was at your place, but believe me, I am no ally of that bastard Diesswrin! He is a monster in the human hide!


    I spied on him on my own accord, however, to be honest, no one in the country doubts Diesswrin, only my father was the one who suspected him, but before he could do anything, he killed him!" Jane wiped her tears and huffed holding her grief back.


    She is a strong girl, I smiled at her and sighed,


    ''Alright, I have a little trust in you.''


    She suddenly smiled and her smile was so cute and beautiful, I want to hug her!! I can''t now, this is a serious mission, I need to hold back.


    ''Ahem then, I have a few questions for you then Jane, it might tick some bad memories but please be strong and answer me, I am afraid I won''t take no for an answer.'' I controlled my emotions and glared at her.


    "How rude-" her maid snapped but Jane held her back,


    "I know what you want to know¡­"

 Chapter 100 - A Shred Of Memories

    ¨C Jane - PoV ¨C


    I lived in Lotinel town and my father Edgar Walien was an ordinary baron with a small business of cotton and fabric. Our house wasn''t that big but it was enough for the three of us, me, My Father and my brother.


    My mother passed away with an illness when I was four, so I never had much recollection of her but in her place Bisca took care of me, she was the daughter of aunt Cassy and was like a big sister to me.


    Everything was fine. My brother was training to be an imperial knight and I wanted to become a man too. My father was a sweet man, he always smiled with his round body and face, lifting his mustache a little.


    When I was 9 years old, I loved to be around my father,


    ''Father! Father! Look what I made?'' I ran to him, in his office  with a small teddy bear which had a small chunk of black wool stuck on his face,


    "What is it jane? He stood up on his desk and crouched with his arms open wide, I ran into his arms, and a warm snuggle filled me up with spirit.


    ''Look! Look!'' I showed him the doll, and he smiled,


    " Is this me?" He tickled its mustache,


    ''Yes!'' I lowered my head expecting my reward.


    "Ahaha! It''s very cute!" He patted my head until my hair was ruined but it didn''t bother me, he picked me up and pulled his chocolate from his pocket,


    "Here is your reward!"


    I snatched it as soon I as saw it I unwrapped it and


    gobbled it between my teeth.


    "Father? May I come in?" A familiar voice knocked on his door.


    "Come in!" He put me down on his desk, I continued sucking on his chocolate and plushing my teddy.


    And my brother walked in, "of my God! Why didn''t you tell me, this idiot turkey was here too!" He looked at me and sighed!


    He is always like this, calling me names and teasing me for no reason!


    ''You are the stupid! Idiot donkey! Go die!'' I yelled at him and moved my gaze away.


    "You shouldn''t tease her so much, Harris." My father laughed it out! Can''t he see how he teases me!


    ''Father you should whoop his ass'' I yelled at my brother and they both looked shocked! I know they are scared now!


    "Jane! Where did you learn that!" My father marched to me in worry,


    ''All the boys in my class say to each other! And then beat up each other! You should also whoop his-''


    "Alright, I got it, but promise you don''t say this again!" My father rushed to me grabbed my cheeks,


    "I''ll talk to your teacher later, anyway tell me, Harris why are you here? Aren''t you supposed to be in the capital?" My father looked at him, with his usual smile.


    "I completed my duty earlier, during my mission I found out something, so I hurried here." My brother suddenly got serious.


    "What? Don''t tell me you''re slacking off!" My father chuckled,


    "If only we had such a relaxing situation around us now." My brother put his hand in his pocket and pulled out a piece of paper and gave it to father.


    And suddenly my easy-going and merry father''s face turned grim and he looked so scared,


    "Harris, what is this? This must be a joke!" My father looked at my brother and almost lost strength on his feet,


    "Father!" My brother rushed to him and held him before he could fall, "Cassy! Bring a glass of water and father''s medicine now! Father, are you okay?" My brother helped him to the sofa in his office and aunt Casey hurried in with a tray.


    My father took his medicine and his breaths calmed in a while,


    "That bastard! How could he do such thing! If he succeeds even halfway through his plans, I don''t know how many lives will be ruined! Harris, did you report this to his majesty?" My father grabbed my brother''s shoulder and yelled at him.


    "I didn''t, is we took even a single step wrong, it will only lead to alteration, moreover the emperor himself is a big supporter to Diesswrin, a single mistake the table would be turned to us, I only talked about this to my captain by letter and he asked me to meet him here, he will be here anytime now." My brother say beside him and then looked at me.


    "Ah! I forgot this chubby duck was also here!" He stood up and walked to me and picked me up,


    ''Cassy, take her to the room and make sure she is busy with her toys for a while." He passed me to Cassey and we went to my room, though it was boring so I went to the kitchen where big sister Bisca was baking sweets.


    "Little miss, you''re here again! Sir. Harris will be angry with me if he finds out I help you sneak sweets from here!" Bisca pinched my nose.


    ''He won''t! He acts so stupidly around you and you too, you just stare at each other when you meet and just hold hands! Why? Did you play a game?''


    "Ara! How about some sweets? Look, I just made some right on time! Do you want a cashew or almond one!" She pulled out two jars of cookies right away, she is acting suspiciously¡­


    Hmm, oh I know! She is just embarrassed because she lost to big brother many times! After all, they played with each other since childhood, and he always made her laugh when she cried and she got angry at him whenever he bullied me, so he took his revenge in games!


    ''I see, I see¡­don''t worry, Bisca sister, I won''t tell anyone.'' I pulled out both cookies and she looked so embarrassed¡­ fufu.


    After that, we started playing and went to my treehouse hidden in father godown. We went there and gathered some cotton to keep in stock for an emergency. I grabbed some cotton and fabric there and packed them in my bag.


    We stayed there for a while and then Bisca stood up,


    "Oh my God! The guests were supposed to arrive an hour ago, I have to hurry, shall we go now, little miss?" Bisca picked me up and we went out, but soon we opened the gate, we saw three carriages


    After a while, a guest came to our home. I peeked at the three carriages outside the house.


    "Ah, they are here! Mother will kick my ass!" Bisca big sisters looked scared,


    Kicking ass¡­.hmmm¡­I''ll use this later.


    ''Big brother said his captain is coming! I want to see him! I want to see him!'' I tapped on her cheeks and she sighed,


    "Let''s see what they are doing¡­" Bisca sighed, she took me to the window, and we peeked from there and saw four unknown men and my father and brother, sitting together.


    "I see, with this intel, if we tell this to his majesty we might start a spying operation against Diesswrin, good job Harris, you really amazed me this time." A person who was sitting in front of my brother said out loud.


    "Hehehe¡­I know he is amazing! Don''t you think so little miss" Bisca was grinning ear to ear like he was complimenting her,


    ''He is still a donkey, but not stupid I guess.'' If I tell this to my friends in my school they will be surprised and will be amazed at how cool my brother is!!


    "Well then, since you have done such an amazing job and researched so well, you must be rewarded!"


    "There is no need for a reward Sir. Elphan, we only want this country to be happy. I know his majesty isn''t so great either but he isn''t as cruel as him, his greed at least lets people live and lead a life without much problem, please stop Diesswrin as soon as possible, or there will be nothing left here Sir. Elphan." My father still looked anxious. I was worried if he was still sick.


    "Of course, I will, though if only Harris researched a little bit more, you would''ve realized this isn''t so bad as it seems!" That captain picked up his teacup and smiled and my brother and father looked scared, even sister Bisca''a smile disappeared.


    "What are you saying captain?" My brother got angry and smacked the table.


    "What I am saying is, all you have to do is gather humans, beastmen, elves, dwarf any race or any creature you see and sell them lord Diesswrin and help him to create the true noble haven without any filth walking around, alas I really thought you would be interested in a rank promotion so u was going to tell you about it, but looking at your reaction, I guess I disappointed lord Diesswrin." The man rested his cup on the table,


    "Don''t apologize Elphan, you gathered enough comrades already since now they want to ruin our feast, we don''t have any choice but to silence them here." A man in a black robe came inside my father''s office and my father and brother stood up.


    My brother pulled out his sword and rushed at him, "Diesswrin!"

 Chapter 101 - Hassaleh

    ¨C Jane - PoV ¨C


    Who is that man? And why is my brother so angry? I looked at my father and saw him fuming in distaste at that captain.


    "You all get out, Elphan you too." That man in the black robe stared at that captain.


    "Should I make preparations to cover the incident too?" The captain stood up and stood beside the gate. My brother and father got up and moved to the desk.


    "What the hell are you talking about the captain? And why is this fucker here?" My brother was enraged and he pulled out his sword.


    "Mind your tongue, you runt! It was his benevolence that you are alive until now if it wasn''t for him I would''ve killed you a long time ago." That captain squinted at my brother and marched to him but that man in black robe stopped him.


    "It isn''t too late, Harris I recognize your talent as a knight, I am willing you to give the last chance and work for me if you agree it will be just a matter of time for you to rise in ranks-" The man in a black robe reached his hand out, but my father growled in anger,


    "Shut your mouth, you bastard! Don''t dare call my son''s name with your filthy mouth!" My father pulled out his wand and pointed at that man.


    " *sigh*


    Don''t blame me for what happens next, Elphan I''ll handle this, meanwhile, you go prepare things to underwrite the case, and-" that man looked to his left and saw our family picture and smirked.


    "I heard your wife is dead, but you have a pretty cute daughter, let''s see what can you do to protect her, Elphan find the kid, and capture her, we''ll make her the strings to make use of these puppets." He smirked and my brother shouted.


    "Touch her and you''re dead." My brother''s sword started glowing.


    "Ooh, scary, Elphan change of plans, break that twerp neck as soon as you see her." He glared at my brother and that captain went out.


    "Little lady! We need to get away from here!" Bisca whispered to me.


    ''No! I know my brother won''t be defeated! I know that man is bad! Let''s stay here and cheer for-'' I looked at Bisca and suddenly I heard a loud scream.


    My heart for a moment and I looked at my brother, his hand was bleeding, and he was screaming in pain,


    ''how-'' my mind went blank,


    ''Big Brother!'' I screamed my lungs out and that my brother noticed me,


    "Jane, Bisca? Why are you?" My father looked at us and that man started laughing,


    "My! Looks like the death of the whole family is written on my hands, very well-" that man walked to us and my brother grabbed his wrist and my father stood in front of the window.


    "You won''t be able to touch even her hair until I am alive."


    "Very persistent, still it''s futile-" that man tried to move forward, but brother sneaked behind him,


    "I told you, stay away from her!" And swing his sword but he dodged,


    [ MAGIA FLAME DANCE! ]


    [ FIREBALL! ]


    My father chanted and shot fireballs at him, the room blew up and smoke filled the room.


    My brother ran to the window and Bisca grabbed his collar.


    "Harry! What is happening here? I am scared!"


    "Hey, hey! Everything is alright!" He hugged Bisca and me slowly and smiled.


    "Listen to me carefully, Cassy is already gone to the bazaar, if you find her tell her not to return here, take Jane away from here, things are getting difficult here. If things go well I''ll come to meet you." My brother patted my head, his hand was still bleeding but hid that behind him,


    "Where will we go? What will I do without you? Please come with us-" Bisca was crying and wiped his tears and he held her hand.


    "Follow Hassaleh, and you''ll find it, I am sorry if i-"


    "Am I interrupting something?" That man walked out of that black smoke and giggled,


    "I won''t let touch my family!" My father moved his wand and many fireballs shot that man, by the evaded them, and closed up to father,


    "You amuse me, Baron." He grabbed my father''s throat and lifted him in the air.


    "Harris go! Go with them, I''ll take care of him, just go! Take care of your sister and find a happy life with Bisca, I''ll watch over you with your mother." Father grabbed his wrist and some magic circle appeared around him,


    "No father!" My brother screamed, and tried to run but I grabbed his coat and pulled him to me in fear,


    In an instant, a great blast blew through our house and my brother shielded us.


    I was afraid and shaking, both Bisca and my brother gently held me in the middle,


    ''Brother! Bisca big sister? Are you okay?'' I said but both of them were sobbing and screeching.


    ''Brother!''


    "It''s okay! Jane, don''t be afraid everything is fine!" My brother stood up and Bisca''s big sister picked me up again and suddenly covered my head with a piece of cloth.


    Then I heard sniffling and stuttering, "Harris! Harris! Uncle is!" Bisca was crying and shouting, these are the only words she spoke then everything I heard was her cries,


    Then we started running, I peeked from the cloth and saw my brother running beside us,


    "Hey, the fun hasn''t ended you see." A sudden gust of wind removed that cloth and that person stood before us, his coat was gone and his hand was burned,


    "That son of bitch! Even it can be healed later it hurts like hell, looks like Elphan and those guys were caught in the explosion too, I should''ve killed you, idiots, when I had the chance, anyway let''s not make it more hassle, just stay there and I''ll kill you painlessly." That man started walking toward me and my brother came in front of us,


    "Bisca! Hassaleh!" My brother shouted and Bisca started running, his back was turned to us and I looked to my right. I saw a person like a thing shredded in red color when I saw it I recalled my father''s face,


    ''father?''


    My mind went blank. I started shouting and struggling. I want to go to him, I want to check on him, I know he is there! What happened to him?


    ''Father!


    Father!


    Father


    Say, something father!'' I screamed Bisca held my head pushed my face into her chest,


    "It''s okay little lady! I am here!"


    ''I want to go to my father! Leave me! My father! Is there!'' I started scratching Bisca but she continued running and we went inside the forest.


    After that, I passed out, my body was hot and my throat was sore. I felt a cold sensation on my forehead. It felt nice, I slowly opened my eyes and found Bisca big sister sitting beside me. Everything seemed like a nightmare, I sat up, and she looked at me.


    "You finally wake up! I am so happy little lady¡­" she looked at me with her reddened eyes, they looked like they had no life in them, she looked weary and lifeless.


    ''Bisca big sister! Touched her eyes, and she held my hand, I looked around and found myself in an unknown place,


    Right! My brother said we''ll meet here!


    ''Bisca big sister! Where is my brother?'' I looked at her and she froze, I jumped out of the bed and ran from room to room. It seemed so big at the moment that I thought I would get lost.


    ''Brother! Brother! Where are you! Don''t play tricks on us! Bisca big sister is sad! I won''t forgive you if you make her cry! Come out! Brother!'' I finally reached the door and opened it, there was no one but chilly winds and tall trees around us.


    ''Brother! Father! Where are you? Where am I? I started running¡­'' I refused to believe what happened then was the truth, my father was a strong man! Nothing can make him cry. He always smiled giddily with his small mustache, I giggled remembering his round face.


    Are we playing hide and seek?


    ''Father! Where are-'' Suddenly Bisca sneaked from behind and wrapped her hand around me,


    ''Hmm¡­Bisca big sister, am I caught?''  I giggled and then realized she was sniffing holding me tightly, I turned to her and raised her face was a mess in tears,


    "Little lady, I¡­ I¡­"


    ''It''s all right! Don''t worry I''ll find them and We''ll win this time!'' she hugged me tightly,


    "They won''t! Uncle and Harris, we won''t find them anywhere, they are-" I raised my hand and patted her head,


    ''Then next time! Next time we''ll definitely win!'' And every memory returned to me, though they were running through my head all this time, it was me who thought of them as a lie.

 Chapter 102 - To Live

    ¨C Jane - PoV ¨C


    That night I fell ill for a week straight but slowly recovered, it was difficult to start a new life with new people, I lost of the nights where nightmares haunted me awake,


    "Jane¡­. Why did you leave us? Jane! Jane!


    Jane!" My father was creeping with his torso and my brother reached out to me with his severed hand. I was afraid of sleep, little by little I adjusted there. Aunt Cassy and big sister Bisca treated me like their family, no more precious than my family.


    ''Aunt Cassy?'' On a stormy night, I woken up with loud thunders, they reminded me of that explosion, I went inside aunt Cassy''s bedroom, she usually went early and returned late so I never got any chance to talk much after coming here,


    "What happened to the little mistress?" She sat up and looked at us, that was probably the first time I saw her hair loose and she looked at us and sighed with her arms wide open,


    "Oh lord are you okay? you''ll be 10 this year, are you still afraid of thunder?" She smiled and covered me with her blanket and laid with me on her bed, the thunder roared again and snuggled to her, and a familiar feeling of warmth loosened me in assurance.


    I dozed off without knowing and since that night whenever my sleep broke I crept inside her bed, and she snuggled me before I could nod off. It was the only time I felt I could be safe now.


    We lived isolated from the town, only aunt Cassy was in touch with the outside, while sister Bisca stayed home with me, seasons changed and 5 years went by and our misery was worsening, aunt Cassy fell ill, but we were too late to realize it, she worked day and night to help us, in the end, she spent herself to point of no recovery.


    One day a villager came running into the forest screaming and shouting,


    "Is there a girl named Bisca! Hello?" Sister Bisca told me to hide and went outside, I sat there in silence, and she returned,


    "Little lady, I need to visit the village a bit, I''ll try to return as soon as I can, so please stay inside and eat before I am late." She packed her bag and went outside, even though she was smiling it was not the same as before,


    That night I was on my bed after that stale supper, I was anxiously rolling on my bed anxiously, it started raining, I peeked through the window, those raindrops reminded me of sister Bisca, I wasn''t the only one in pain, it took me time to realize just how much she lost that day.


    Then I heard a knock on the door, I jerked fear and took my wand, all these years I practiced every aspect of magic I could alone, I slowly opened the door and raindrops fell inside before the person, it was the sister Bisca, I picked her up and took her to the bed, her body was burning, I changed her clothes and sat beside her.


    ''Little lady is that you?'' She peeked from her half-opened eyes,


    ''Sister Bisca are you okay? Where is aunt Cassy?'' I rubbed her hands gently.


    She flinched and sat up, she held my shoulder and hugged me tightly just the same as the day everything started.


    Everything was ruined, everything was taken away from us, and sister Bisca broke into tears. I realized then I lost something precious to me again. I was shrieking and sobbing, we both held onto each other like we wouldn''t be together the next morning.


    The next day I opened my eyes and found sister Bisca in the kitchen,


    "Ah, little lady you woke up? Wash your face, I''ll bring your breakfast to the table." She didn''t show me her face, I washed up and sat on the table, we finished our breakfast,


    "Little- Lady Jane, two months later you''ll turn 15, a proper lady by then, uncle would''ve held your coming of age ceremony." She smiled and she gave me a bag,


    "It''s for you my lady, open it."


    I silently grabbed the bag and opened it. It had several gold Muras, enough to feed a family of four for 4-5 years.


    ''Where did you-'' I looked at sister Bisca,


    "Mother gave me this, she wanted to give this to you when you turn 15, lady Jane, take it and I''ll flee from here, you are already wise enough to put them in good use, this kingdom is not safe anymore, so I''ll try to get out from here and-"


    ''I understand!'' I said and took the bag, I dashed into my room without looking at her face,


    Does she want to kick me out? Does she hate me because of Aunt Cassey¡­


    Bad thoughts eroded my mind and night fell, sister Bisca came to knock on my door for dinner but I didn''t open it.


    I just sat there cursing my fate to become a leech on someone else,


    I waited for midnight and I decided that I will repay her for everything, I took a pen of paper and wrote,


    '' Dear sister Bisca,


    I have no words to thank you for everything you did, neither I can repay you barely for what you and aunt Cassey have done for me.


    This house isn''t mine, I know you much you lived brother Harris and this was a place you decided to live if father went against your wishes, I can''t take away this also from you, here reside your dreams and hopes, and I want you to stay here.


    I will go now and start a new life outside, there is no need to worry about me, I have studied and grown up into a fine mage so I''ll manage somehow.


    Once I grow a fine mage I''ll return to see you again, and also I want to find new happiness and cherish yourself from now on.


    Thank you for everything and I love you,


    Yours truly,


    Jane.''


    And I fled the cottage and left the bag muras with the letter, I ran and ran inside the forest and ended up in the town in the morning.


    When I stepped into the town and a horrifying scene was in front of me, the town Lotinel which was once an attraction for its beauty was now nothing but debris and wrecks, the houses had torn and the roads had cracks and holes in every step.


    The people who once danced happily were now hiding behind walls as if they were cursed to stay there. I saw an old man sitting close to a puddle of water and ran to him to find out what happened.


    "Thief! Thief! Son! Dear!" The old man started screaming and stones began to rain on me, a couple and an elderly woman came out with knives and sticks in their hands and two kids peeked from behind. I evaded them and dashed away from him.


    ''Wait grandpa! It''s not what it looks like! I just want to know what happened here, that''s all!.'' I huffed,


    "What happened here? Don''t lie! Nobody in the kingdom is unaware of our condition! Yet they turned blind eye to us! He took away everything, our money, our food, our farm, our families. He didn''t even spare the river and left us to starve and suffer till death!" The old man was crying and I felt many gazes staring at me,


    ''Who are you talking-'' I fell on my knees and looked at him,


    "That bastard Diesswrin-"


    ''LOOKOUT!'' an arrow pierce the old man''s skull, and in a blink, his family was skewered with arrows,


    Few men on the horse were sprinting toward us.


    "Mother! Father!" The kids screamed,


    "Don''t come ou-"  the man raised his arm but a horse hoof crushed it, the children came out running, the men slid down and picked up the children,


    "Well, they will complete this month''s quota! Bastard said he had no kids or wife when we came last time, where the fuck did he hid them?" He pulled the kids and threw them into a cage pulled by two horses behind them. The cage was filled with people of different races and ages, They were slaves!


    The man suddenly looked at me, I was still asking in fear and tears poured out my eyes.


    "Aren''t you beautiful! Lord will praise me if take you to him, he did tell me he needs new maids."  He walked at me and crept away from him,


    ''What are you-''  suddenly I lost my consciousness.


    Shortly after I woke up, I recalled that the man hit me in the neck and I passed out. I looked around and saw myself in jail. I stayed there for a while and the woman came up to me with some food.


    She was dressed as a maid but more elegantly, she slid the bread through the bars,


    "You are an aristocrat aren''t you? Your hands are soft, and your mana is quite ripened for a peasant, it good thing they found you after getting the slaves or you would''ve gone with them, how about this our lord has many events to plan and we are looking for good staff, so how about it? Will you work for us?" She crouched and smiled at me,


    ''For who?'' I whispered,


    "For his grace, Duke Diesswrin."

 Chapter 103 - Tell Me

    ¨C Jane - PoV ¨C


    Duke Diesswrin? They are asking me to work for the man who destroyed my everything?!


    At that moment all those bad memories flashed through my eyes, along with the dream to kill Diesswrin with my own hands.


    "You don''t need to answer now, I give you a whole night to think about it, though after that I can''t promise that you''ll be safe or not." She stood up and walked away, I ate the bread and silently sat in the corner, and thought about it till the stars faded away.


    I decided I''ll be here, and wait until I have a chance to kill Diesswrin, the next morning she came and I sat there smiling behind the bars,


    "So, did you make your decision?" She looked at me,


    ''Yes! Please let me serve his grace as her servant.'' I bowed to her,


    "My! Very elegant!" She gasped and then snapped her finger, "release her and take her to the dorm and instruct her." The maid beside her bowed and opened my cell. They escorted me to their dorm. I trained there and got basic information about Diesswrin and his mansion.


    I was hired by the cleaning staff. I heard that if the maid were sent off to other nobles for some reason, there were rumors that they were gifted by Diesswrin to them.


    But no other maids were sad or worried about them, I suspected that wasn''t as they said, and my doubt was right, they were spies as maids moreover they had sexual relations with the lords to control them.


    Two years went by and I was never able to get vital information about him, all the staff here seemed loyal to Diesswrin so one wrong question and will be gone for naught.


    Slowly I came closer to the chief maid and slowly I was part of the importance of the system, but there was still a problem, every time I looked at Diesswrin I wasn''t able to hold in my anger, yet I tried my best.


    But unfortunately, before I was able to get my hands on their plan, my identity was revealed, they found out I lied, the maid was furious and wanted to kill me, but I fled and again I was caught and sent to slave chambers to meet a crueler fate than death.


    I accepted my fate and prepared to die, I lost my will and aim when I saw those slaves begging and some succumb to death slowly.


    My anger became persistent without me knowing, and when it slipped my hands I was more disappointed in myself, I lost my emotions and everything at that moment.


    Then I met you, I opened my eyes and saw him sitting in front of me, listening to me patiently when you shouted, what do I hold dear? What is my wish?


    For some reason, I recalled my brother and father, who never wanted anything but my happiness, sister Bisca, who was ready to sacrifice and give up her home to keep me safe!


    Aunt Cassy, who cherished me as her own daughter and even wished for my happiness even at her last moments.


    I was angry at myself! I was ready to let each of their sacrifices go to waste, and I let out my anger on you, but then you told me I was still important!


    For that thank you!


    I teared up and sister Bisca snuggled me and patted my head.


    ''Rise, thank you for saving me, and giving me the reason to hold on, thank you so much!'' I looked at him and he just sighed.


    "It''s still too early for thanks!"


    ''Yeah!'' I smiled and wiped my tears,


    "So, he is collecting slaves for more than 5 years, and as you said, he already has good support of nobles backing him up." Their captain glared at me with concern,


    ''Not just this, I found one thing strange, even he is collecting slaves for such a long time, he never sells them all, he only sold hand few of slaves every month, rest of them are just captured as livestock for years.''


    "Well, he did need a large amount of money to control and prepare a rebellion,"  Zia spoke, she was clenching her teeth in anger.


    ''Here comes more sinister business, of organ trafficking, he sells other races organs to prepare the money, moreover, he also manages outlaw guilds to plan robbery and assassination.''


    "Hmm¡­" their captain stood up and looked at us, "do you know what is their real plan behind this banquette."


    ''I do but before I could get their real plan I was out, follow me.''


    I stood up with everyone and moved outside.


    We sat close to the pond, ''listen carefully,


    On the day of the banquet, most of the nobles will arrive with their personal troop, the main attraction of the banquet will be the crown prince, he will attend the banquet instead of the emperor, Diesswrin''s son is actually a close friend of the prince, so will be his knight in search for him.'' I picked up a stick and sprinkled some water on the soil.


    ''Now look at this map of his mansion.''


    ****


    After this Jane and Aaris'' party discussed their plan again and created their raid plan.


    It took them almost a day to fix everything in position, later they went to take some rest and prepare themselves for the fight.


    For Historia, there is still something irking her, the dark elves, Historia followed Melvi and saw her creating her talismans.


    "Melvi, care to take a walk with me?"


    "Of course¡­" Melvi smiled blandly and they walked outside the forest.


    For a while, they walked silently, and then Melvi spoke, "You want to know how I know that dark elf don''t you?"


    "I am sorry, but it was in my mind for a while." Historia patted her head.


    "Before that, the captain, can you answer my question first?" Melvi was looking down and she slowed her pace.


    "Go ahead." Historia stopped and turned to her,


    "Just how much did you know about this mission and me, I guess it wasn''t just coincidence until now what happened here." Melvi glared at Historia.


    Historia stood there silently and sighed,


    "The only thing I knew about you was that you were born in this country and now it was in such a dire situation so I wanted to be you to be part of its liberation and about this mission, Ovyrus already had its eyes on Diesswrin business.


    It''s not like we sent spies here but not too long ago we realized that for three years the intel was forged


    And was being manipulated by him, so we decided to take on this quest and infiltrate his domain from the start." Historia walked up to her and tapped her shoulder but Melvi jerked her hand from her,


    "I see, now tell me what you want to know." Melvi clutched her own shoulder and averted her eyes.


    "So, Melvi, how do you know that dark elf, and why were you so nervous during a mission? I am not forcing you or anything but this might help us during the mission so please can you-" Historia''s voice was gentle and she pulled her hand back.


    "Nope, it''s alright! I will tell you, I was born in this kingdom in the town named Fratelki, I was an orphan and lived there peacefully until I was captured by Diesswrin as a slave, there I met Cecelia, she was captured by chance when they raided a village, she helped me get out of there and I succeed getting of the kingdom."  Melvi spoke and they suddenly turned her back to the direction of the cottage.


    "Captain I am not feeling well, can I go back, you see whenever I try remembering those memories back again, there is always a sting in my chest that suffocates me. I am sorry but this is everything I have to tell you."  Melvi started treading toward the cottage.


    Historia tried to hold to the conversation but sighed and followed her back.


    They went back to the cottage and dinner was prepared, they sat down for the dinner and decided to leave the cottage the next day.


    Jane and Bisca were sitting outside together after dinner and were chatting, truth to be told Jane was peeping on Aaris while practicing but caught by Bisca.


    "My, my¡­ haven''t you become very brave in all these years," Bisca smirked.


    "It''s¡­ it''s not like that! And you have no place to say that! I remember how you were looking at him when he was caught peeping!" Jane stuttered.


    "Well! It''s been a while since I saw a cute boy! And to be honest, when I first saw him and then you told me about him, for some reason I recalled Harris, he was just like him in his young days, a bit of an idiot but always dependable."

 Chapter 104 - Bisca

    ¨C Bisca - PoV ¨C


    All these years, I was worried about how you were, did you eat well, did you properly take care of yourself?


    The day you ran away,


    It seemed like a normal morning, I didn''t sleep the whole night thinking if I go away will you be able to take care of yourself, who will cook you breakfast, your lunch, your dinner, who will make your hair, what will you do if a sudden storm came, who will hold you to make sure that you were safe.


    I can''t get these thoughts out of my mind, since the day I met you,


    15 years ago, I was 7 and my mother first took me to the Walien household. She wanted me to watch and learn and I followed her with sparkles in my eyes.


    I helped my mother in the kitchen and helped her cook a sweet dessert. She was smiling so beautifully when she was making that Apple pie that I was stunned for a moment.


    ''Mother, did you really like apple pie so much?'' I peeked into the oven and it was the same as usual she makes for me,


    "What?" giggling, she gently caressed and pulled my cheek, "why do you think so?"


    ''Well, you were grinning and humming for a while, when you were making that Apple pie, why so?'' I freed my cheeks from her hands and rubbed them,


    "Hmmm, why am I so happy? Well, why don''t you see it with me?" She patted my head and after a short while, while the pie was ready, my mother pulled out the tray and slice the pie. I prepared the tray and garnished it with rose petals as she taught me.


    "Oh, I have an idea!  Why don''t you come with me?" My mother picked up the tray and told me to follow her, I held her skirt and slowly walked with her to a room.


    "Can you open the door for me?" She looked at me and, I opened the door, I entered the room and saw a beautiful lady reading a book on the bed.


    "How are you now, milady?" My mother smiled and put the try beside her,


    "Cassy! What''s this apple pie?" The lady brightened up as soon as he saw my mother,


    I galloped behind my mother peeked at her,


    "Hmm? Who is this little kitten? Is this Bisca?!" She looked at mother and my mother nodded,


    "Come on introduce yourself, she is lady Miola, the mistress of this house." My mother patted my back and I walked forward.


    I slowly stepped forward and bowed to greet her,


    ''Good morning, my name is Bisca Geroms, it is a pleasure to meet you.''


    "Ha! So cute! Come here you adorable thing!" She grabbed my cheeks and then snuggled me, then I realized she was having a baby!


    I saw her belly and my heart raced with curiosity,


    ''Um- lady? Are you? Are you going to give birth?!'' Without realizing I caressed her belly,


    "Bisca! It''s rude! I am sorry milady!" My mother shouted at me in low voice, while she was preparing her a plate of pie,


    "It''s fine! It''s fine!" The lady shrugged and patted my head, "I am surprised, aren''t you smart for a small kid, I still remember you were this small when I first saw you, I visited you home, and your mother often brought you here, but really how much you have grown in two years! Where were you! Harris missed you so much!"


    ''I was at grandma''s home, I went to school there, but she is gone now so¡­'' I teared up a bit and she wiped my tears,


    "Hey don''t cry now, you see since you loved your grandma so much, God was envious, so he called your grandma up in heaven, to know will you still love grandma if she is not with you?"


    ''But the lady isn''t everyone supposed to die?'' They never taught me this in school¡­.


    She gasped and averted her eyes and my mother broke a small laugh,


    "Damn you are smart! Ah well anyway,


    Um-


    Ah-


    Now, what should I say?


    Yes!" She grabbed my hand put it on her belly,


    "You see here, a small girl is waiting to see you."


    ''Really?'' I gasped,


    "Yes! So can you promise me one thing, when she comes here will you be her big sister?" She looked at me and I was so happy at that moment that I was at a loss for words, I nodded and she hugged me again,


    "Ah, you are so cute!, Yup I decided you live here too!"


    "But lady!" My mother suddenly looked tense,


    "No buts! I heard your landlord is rude to you! There is no need to live there anymore! Of course, we don''t have many rooms but we can accommodate you and this small kitten!" The lady giggled,


    "Tell me Bisca, don''t you want to look after you, little sister?"


    ''Yes!''


    That''s how I ended up in their house. I lived there and helped my mother with small chores, but most of my time was spent in Lady Miola''s room.


    I also saw him for the first time there, a boy who spent most of the time on the ground training to become a strong night, she sometimes sat close to the window and watched him training with a smile on her face.


    A month passed and Lady Miola went to the hospital. I was waiting eagerly in the kitchen making her favorite apple for her return. Then I heard the door opening. I wanted to meet her but my pie wasn''t ready. I thought I would surprise her with it so I waited¡­


    When it was ready, I hurriedly made the plate and ran into her room, but she wasn''t there. Then I heard a baby crying. I ran outside and saw a carriage in front of the door. I dashed outside, balancing my tray.


    I stepped outside and saw, Lord and young master with my mother, and some of the villagers around too, they were looking at the carriage in front of them, she must be there!


    Slowly walking toward the carriage, I raised my tray in front of it,


    ''Lady Miola! Congratulations!'' There was nobody in the carriage but a person sleeping with a blanket covering their face. She must be tired!


    I thought and moved from there and then I saw my mother looking at me, with tears flowing down her eyes.


    Not just her, everybody was crying, I was looking at them without a clue what was going on, then again I heard a baby cry,


    It was in the arm of my mother, covered in a soft cloth, I walked to my mother and pulled her skirt, a stinging anxiety was aching my chest, I don''t want to go through that again!


    ''Mother? Why are all of you crying?'' I smiled thinking they were just happy to see the child,


    "Bisca! What are you?..." She wiped her tears and crouched to me, the baby was still crying and I saw her for the first time, small and soft. She looked so fragile like she would break with the small graze of wind. She was moving her hand while crying and I patted her head.


    "Bisca, you want to hold her?" My mother looked at me with her swollen eyes and I nodded,


    She slowly gave me the baby and gangly brought her close to my chest. She was so light and fluffy I almost thought she would slip by hand.


    "Bisca, now you have to look after her." She hugged me with her gently,


    ''But- what about Miola? How can I?''


    "She is no longer with us, she left us after giving birth to her, she told me, she wanted you to look after her¡­"


    Suddenly her memories came before my eyes,


    She was there on her bed, with me reading one of her fairytale books to the baby she looked at me and said,


    "You know Bisca, I can feel the baby happy inside me!"


    And my mother''s voice reached my ears again, "You don''t need to worry, I will help-"


    ''I will!'' I shouted, ''I will protect and take care of her! So when you go to bid her farewell, tell her that I will look after her until she becomes a splendid woman like her!''


    ( present time )


    That day I found someone that I wanted to cherish my whole life, time passed by, no matter what the time was I was beside her when she laughed or cried when she was scared or excited I was there to see her growth.


    Little by little, I realized there was also someone who cherished me the same as I cherish Lady Jane. Time flowed like a river, and I found love and family in the same place. I felt happiest in the world.


    Though once again I lost something precious and then again, I didn''t break because I still had you, but if anything were to happen to you, I would lose everything.


    I looked at lady Jane smiling looking at that boy Rise, I can''t tell how happy I am, I pray for your happiness lady Jane, I am happy.

 Chapter 105 - In The Mansion

    Slowly the dusk fell, and another day went by¡­.


    3 days before the Banquet.


    All of them prepared their gears and arsenal, early in the morning they decided to leave for the Diesswrin county,


    ¨C Aaris - PoV ¨C


    It''s still 6 in morning and we all prepared ourselves for the raid, we all took a light breakfast and walked out of the cottage door,


    "Please be careful and return safely!" Bisca stood close to the door holding Cecelia''s wheelchair captain made with basic alchemy manifestation magic.


    Me, captain, Zia, Melvi, and Styrmir, all of us wore a special black cloak for the quest,


    "We will thank you for everything you have done for us, if everything goes well we will do our best to fix everything for you too." Captain smiled and nodded at them.


    "Um- sister Bisca?" Zia looked around,


    "Hmm¡­ what is it, lady Zia?" Bisca moved her gaze to her,


    "I don''t see Jane, where is she?" Zia looked concerned, even I was a bit worried why didn''t come to say goodbye.


    "Oh lady Jane! You see, she isn''t feeling well so she is still in bed, don''t worry she will be fine soon, I give you best wishes for the mission from her side!" She looked at me with a big smug smile.


    "Very well, please tell her to take care." All of us waved at them and started walking away. I was still a bit worried and then I heard a voice calling my name, it was Cecelia.


    "Rise, would you mind going behind the cottage for a while?"


    I looked back and she was smiling at me,


    I don''t know why is she calling me there but I guess it won''t hurt checking it out, when Bisca and Cecelia went inside, I looked at captain Historia,


    ''Captain, you go ahead, I forgot something.''


    "Make it quick!" She shouted and I sprinted from there,


    I made it back to the cottage, there was no one around, I was waiting for a minute, two minutes, 5 minutes but no one came,


    ''Ah! I can''t afford to be late! They''ll kill me!'' My patience was getting tense thinking about what will the captain do if I return late¡­


    ''Damn it! I guess it was a misunderstanding!'' I school my head and raise my foot,


    "Wait!" Then I heard a voice coming from behind,  I turned and saw Jane peeking from the wall, with free hair and still in a nightdress, I averted my eyes.


    ''Jane! Are you alright? How''s your fever?'' I walked close to her and her face and ears suddenly got red!


    Guess she is really sick and she was avoiding eye contact.


    ''You shouldn''t be here! Go and take rest-'' I moved forward, but suddenly she wrapped her arms around me, and hugged me tightly, her body was warmer than usual, I could feel her temperature by her cheek touching mine.


    ''Ja¡­ja¡­jane! What are you!''


    "You better return alive!" She whispered and released her right grip, "that¡­that was for saving me and if you¡­if you¡­succeed in the mission¡­


    .


    .


    ...I''ll give you a better¡­re¡­reward!" She was blushing and wriggling her fingers,


    ''Wha-'' she said that in such a low voice, I am thinking I misheard something¡­


    "Tsk! Go now, idiot!"  She kicked me on the leg and shouted!


    ''Okay! Okay!'' I jogged backward-looking at her, she was nervous, at least I could tell this much¡­


    I waved at her and shouted, "I promise! I will save you and everybody! Till then wait for me!"


    And then dashed in the forest.


    ¨C Jane - PoV ¨C


    Take care and I''ll wait,


    I went inside the cottage and thanked Cecelia to listen to my request, while sister Bisca was just staring and smiling,


    "Aha! What a fine lady you have grown into milady, fufu!"


    ''It''s not like that!''


    ***


    As soon as Aaris caught with them, they sped up, hurriedly making their way to Diesswrin they sneaked into the city.


    They went to an inn, nearby the town and hall and then Historia gave everyone a commute orb.


    "Alright, as planned from here we''ll split from here, the teams will be the same as before, but remember when we made it into the mansion, we''ll split again and individually search for the pendant.


    Once the pendant is secured we''ll return and then we''ll head to the capital of the kingdom to inform the emperor about the plan, and ask his co-operation and include us in the working force." Historia finished and reached out his fist¡­


    Gradually all of them bumped their fist, "remember, this mission is important, so be prepared for anything!"


    "Roger!" They all huffed with high spirits.


    After an hour as their plan, they sneaked into the grocery transporting carriage, whose in-charges were staying in the inn.


    They were supposed to haul the groceries from another territory and the inn sneaked the intel to Historia about it.


    They charged into their room and captured and hid them in the inn''s basement.


    They took their 2 carriages, Historia and Styrmir one ahead and Aaris and the rest of them were following them and set off to the mansion.


    In a while, they reached the main gates and a guard stopped them, and checked their carriage, after a thorough check he came forward,


    "Show me your business guild card."


    "Sure, sure!" Styrmir gave them the card Historia took and forged from the captured drivers.


    The guard took a good look at it and nodded to the gatekeeper, and the gate was opened for them.


    "Thank you!" Styrmir lowered his hat and they went inside, they moved to the storage house and they unloaded the groceries, after the work Historia created clones and sent the carriage back from the back gate.


    "Infiltration is not completed from here. Be extra cautious, it''s the storage house, it''s separate from the mansion, but from here we can enter the mansion without much hassle." Historia looked at everyone and nodded.


    From now on their plan will be followed, as Diesswrin mansion has three parts, first is the resident part, the biggest manor of the kingdom after the emperor''s castle.


    The second is the Diesswrin work office which has a separate grand building, also his elite troop lives and trains here, while the third and last part of his property is the storage house.


    It was decided that Styrmir and Historia will infiltrate the Aaris, Zia and Melvi will search the mansion, sneaking from the guard''s security, they managed to do so.


    Though Historia was still unsure about something, she looked concerned and Styrmir noticed,


    "Captain, what happened? since we came here you are looking anxious, is everything alright?" Styrmir whispered.


    "Steam, don''t you notice something?" Historia and Styrmir slowly made their way unto his official building, they disguised themselves with their troop uniform, and were walking cautiously¡­


    "I did, now you call my nickname so much nicer than before!" Historia smacked his head with a strong knuckle,


    "Not that you idiot! I am talking about the security, though the haul of groceries was planned by Ovyrus but ever since we came here the security inside is looking way too lenient than we heard.


    Moreover, this is mansion supposed to be heavily guarded, here Diesswrin keeps all the important documents and also the weapons for its troops, the number of knights here is supposed to be thousands but I barely noticed hundreds wandering around, something is not right."


    Historia moved her gaze, whichever hallway they turned to, only a hand few of knights crossed their way, without pecking their sight in them.


    "Bow you tell me, I guess so, when we first tried, even the gate security looked impenetrable, I wonder what happened." Styrmir and Historia move to Diedswrin''s office,


    Meanwhile, Zia, Melvi, and Aaris side,


    "Captain said, in this 5 storey mansion, Diesswrin lives on the top floor and his family has their rooms on the 4th floor," Aaris said calmly, unlike Historia dressed as butler and maids, and pretended to clean the mansion, they decided to split up,


    While Melvi and Zia will be together searching in first 3 floors Aaris will search on the other floors


    Aaris was pretending to clean the walls along with a horde of maids and butlers preparing for the banquet.


    "You are late you fucking idiot! Get your ass here and move your hands." An old maid noticed Aaris and shouted at him,


    "Yes ma''am" Aaris galloped there and started cleaning the walls, he was waiting for his chance to get away from there and start his search and was cleaning swiftly¡­


    "Woah! Aren''t you an amazing brat!" The old maid noticed Aaris and walked to him, and started looking at him while squinting her gaze,


    "Wait a minute, I never saw you, who are you?" The old maid growled at him and all servant gazes fixed on Aaris,


    "I am here for the cleaning ma''am" Aaris replied bowing with proper etiquette,


    "You haven''t answered my question though, who is-"


    "They are my guest Marth!"

 Chapter 106 - Into The Spiders Web

    "Who said that?" Aaris turned and saw a middle-aged man, he was dressed in a black tuxedo with a stovepipe hat on his head.


    He was smiling at Aaris and one thing Aaris noticed first about him was the unbelievable amount of mana radiating an ominous pouring out of him.


    "Who is he? He doesn''t look like a normal knight or mage here, and why did he cover for me?" Aaris moved his gaze to other butlers and maids, and he was stunned and then it clicked on his mind.


    "Good morning, his grace, I am sorry I didn''t know that." The chief maid spoke,


    "His grace? That means he is-" Aaris raised got in stance,


    "Welcome to my manor, Rise Kier." That old man smirked and snapped his finger, and all the maid and butler went away from there.


    "And you are¡­" Aaris was sweating, nervous, and intimidated by the man who was edging toward him.


    "Hahaha¡­of course, it doesn''t hurt to be sure, I am Senvis Diesswrin."


    ***


    ¨C Aaris- POV ¨C


    You''ve got to be kidding me! Why is Diedswrin here? Isn''t he supposed to be in the capital? Just why-


    ''So, guess we are-''


    "Correct! Just walked into the spider''s web! But seriously I have to give my praise to you all, even knowing the danger you came here, I am really pleased, to be honest, so I thought to greet you in person!" Diesswrin walk to me tapping his cane on the way, the closer he got the more suffocating my surrounding became.


    Damnit! I need to tell everyone to escape this bad where we made mistakes!


    I tried to sneak my hand to commute orb, but my hand froze in fear, Diesswrin was standing right in front of me, his black eyes were piercing through my soul, just what is this pressure.


    "What are you doing? It''s rude to ignore the person talking to you."


    "Fuck this!"


    [ ROUGE MANA ]


    I surged my mana into my fist,


    "Looks like I can''t step down now." And charged at Diesswrin,


    "What a funny child!" Diesswrin giggled and raised his cane,


    [ MAGIA CRYSTALLINE ]


    [ CRYSTAL TOMB ]


    abruptly crystal rose from the floor and wrapped around me, they were hard, I tried to be free from them, but it felt like they were draining my power.


    "Easy boy! Easy! Calm down, there is no need to get on high horses." Diesswrin tapped on the crystal around me, and it felt thousands of tons of weight was crushing me down,


    ''What the-'' blood spew out of my mouth,


    "I told you to calm down boy, the more you struggle the more it will weigh on, moreover I would advise you to refrain from using your mana it will just drain it." Diesswrin laughed.


    ''Just how the hell you-'' I relaxed my mana and the pressure decreased,


    "How did I really?" He smirked at me and suddenly I heard a blast from the captain''s direction,


    "Ah! Those guys, it''s only three days for the banquet and they damaged my property, it looks like your captain wasn''t so weak after all!" He tapped on the crystal again and they attached from the floor and started vibrating.


    "Let''s check it out!" He smirked at me and pointed his cane to a room, the crystals floating in the direction of the room, and Diesswrin was walking behind me nonchalantly.


    "So, you guys came to search for the Pendant of Loki? Do you have any proof that I have it? You guys threw yourself in danger with mere suspicion!" Diesswrin glared at me and his aura became more hostile, it was becoming harder to breathe around him.


    ''So, you don''t have it¡­'' this bastard is lying through his teeth, I smirked at him, I know I am not looking good, completely refrained and covered in sweat, I didn''t look this pathetic for a long time.


    "Hmmm¡­ aren''t you a cheeky bastard, you are right I have it!" He walked past me and opened his curtain of the gallery, the crystals floated me to the balcony and I saw smoke coming out of the official mansion.


    ''Captain! Styrmir!'' I screamed my lungs out,


    "Don''t worry, they are fine for now being a nuisance to my troops." He looked at me and sighed,


    Suddenly Styrmir and the captain sprinted out of the building, they were injured and the captain looked barely holding on with the fight.


    "This bitch, who is she?" A woman leaped at the captain and she tried to evade but that woman disappeared in a flash,


    [ TOUCH AND BLOW ]


    that woman shouted and the captain was caught in the explosion.


    I was startled, she looked so gravely injured I was surprised she was getting back on her feet again, while Styrmir was fighting with another guy his moments were faster than that moment and was tossing Styrmir around like a toy, laughing hysterically.


    "My lord!" That woman looked at Diesswrin and bowed, "I am sorry for the ruckus, it seems she is not that weaker than we expected, I tried to turn both into smithereens with my trap spell, but unfortunately she pushed that boy out of the trap in the last moment, though we got her, but she is really tough!" That woman sighed at the captain.


    ''Captain! Styrmir! It''s a trap!'' I shouted at them and Styrmir looked at me with a smile,


    "Wow genius, you figured it out?" Styrmir was putting his hands on his face like a guard and that guy was thrashing him like a mad dog.


    "Haha! Idiots! My lord, I can''t believe you thought these idiots would hinder your plan! Such an insult!" He clenched his fist and with a punch, he sent Styrmir flying and he crashed to the building.


    "Jeremy didn''t I tell you, it''s better to burn the spout before it becomes the weed, now finish this already, and make sure to capture them alive, we could use them later!" Diesswrin shrugged his shoulders with an evil grin.


    Then again, a small tremor and glass breaking noise came from behind and Zia ran out of the window attacking that woman.


    "Who are you?" Before Zia could get close to her, that woman raised her hand against Zia, and a chain explosion enveloped Zia,


    ''Zia!'' I yelled, why is this happening?! How did they find out? And even set the traps! Just how?


    My heartbeat was going loose, slowly the smoke around diminished and Zia looked unharmed,


    thank god, though she did suffer from some injury which looked before the explosion, and suddenly Melvi''s face flashed before my eyes¡­


    ''Zia! Where is Melvi! Is she okay?'' I shouted and Zia looked at me, and I saw,


    Her eyes were filled with anger and discontent, and then a girl walked out from the window with another tall woman standing beside her, she looked familiar¡­


    "You are doing too much damage to the house, should I do it myself?" Diesswrin looked at that talk woman.


    "I deeply apologize for our incompetence my lord, these guys are way more stubborn than we thought but fret not I shall end everything now." That woman bowed to him and then raised her wand,


    [ CREST BORN ]


    Suddenly the land started glowing and Zia, Styrmir, and the captain looked like their footsteps were jammed on the ground.


    "What the hell!"


    "I can''t move!"


    "Earthen spirit magia, when only the things getting more troublesome" captain spits the blood.


    "Oh how great! Now finish this!" Diesswrin abruptly got lost in thoughts, "you know what! Change of plans, I have a better idea! Tell her to finish them off! Kill them!" He pointed at that girl beside that woman.


    That girl flinched and then raised her head, captain and Styrmir turned their gaze toward that girl and they gasped, Styrmir looked at her with her eyes wide open in distrust, while the captain''s face had a clear expression of disappointment.


    "Boy, you must be wondering until now,


    When did we lay the traps?


    How did we find out?


    Who told us? Well, that''s a natural reaction."


    I looked at Diesswrin grinding my teeth, I was struggling with every muscle in my body to break free now, that weight suddenly started crushing me down again, I heard my bones cracking and felt my tendons tearing up, but it was all futile, no matter how much I struggled I couldn''t move an inch!


    ''Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! Diesswrin! don''t you dare touch them! I''ll -'' I screamed and swung his cane thrashing my face,


    "Or what? I already almost killed them, do what you can, I am waiting! You can''t do anything, you are in my cove brat, I decide who will breathe here, not just here in this whole county, I rule it!" Diesswrin grabbed my hair twisted my head at that girl,


    "Why don''t you start with him!" He shouted at that girl, that girl flinched and turned to me,


    ''It can''t be!'' My heart stopped for the moment, and I couldn''t believe it, I lost strength in my body, the only thing that was before my eyes was disbelief,


    "Now Kill him!


    Melvi!"

 Chapter 107 - The Great Escape

    ¨C Aaris - PoV ¨C


    ''No! It can''t be! You''re lying! Melvi what''s going on?'' I couldn''t believe my eyes, I was struggling in that crystal bind, the weight was crushing me down, but the pain was nothing compared to what lay in front of my eyes!


    ''Melvi tell me! What''s going on!'' I screamed my lungs out, and the captain was looking at Melvin in disdain,


    While Zia and Styrmir both had expressions similar to mine, eyes widened in disbelief,


    ''Melvi!!''


    "Shut up!" Melvi shouted with her every breath, "just shut up and die! I have no connection to you whatsoever, I had enough of playing friends since the beginning! All of you were foolish to believe in me!" Melvi looked at me, she had a wide grin on her face but she was clutching her hands with the other.


    "Wow! I like your spirit, little girl! Who knew that little chick who flew from the cage will come back becoming a hawk, but alas, you still know the fear!" Diesswrin glared at Melvi and she flinched,


    "Now! Let''s end this-" Diesswrin paused and then looked at me,


    "I have another good idea!" He raised his cane and pushed me down from the ceiling, stuck in that crystal ore and crashing to the ground, it almost felt like being crushed my meteorite,


    My body went numb because of excessive pain, I don''t know how much of my bones are broken,  my vision was going off,


    "Rise!" All of them screamed at me, how can they worry about me in this situation,


    "Damn it! Melvi! end this now! Or else-" Captain was evading that woman explosion attacks,


    "Or else what captain? You brought this in yourself, you chose the wrong person for the wrong mission!" Melvi turned to her and screamed,


    "Hahaha! What a spirit! Now¡­"


    [ CRYSTALLIS PARASITE ]


    Diesswrin giggled and a crystal slave collar froze on Melvi''s neck,


    "Now, Melvi, either you kill him or you die, and if you win noy after you kill her you will die by my hands if you lose you will die, I didn''t constrain you,  don''t worry I don''t know if you could survive my mana dissipation on you anymore, now fight!" Diesswrin shouted and Melvi pulled out her wand, with a blank face¡­


    "Thanks for everything, Rise¡­"


    [ MAGIA TALISMAN SCRIPTURE ]


    Her wand tip started glowing and she wrote something in the mid-air, a magia circle appeared around that script and it turned into a talisman,


    [ FREEZE ]


    She fired that talisman to me and it froze creating a huge ice block around me, then she pulled out her dagger and slowly trudged at me,


    "Don''t struggle Rise, I will end this as painlessly I can so don''t bother, you won''t get out of here alive, I am sorry for deceiving you, but it is not completely my fault, you all were just stupid enough not to notice."


    ''Melvi, stop!'' My body! Every inch of my body has gone numb, damn it, my body is going to slip into a reserve state, I can''t keep my eyes open!


    ***


    In a deep fix, the team had fallen in the ocean of fire with no road around to go back, Diesswrin was enjoying the scene with a glimmering smile, while his guards, beating them around like a toy.


    "How did it come to this, I never expected to be in such a situation, I was lenient damn it!" Historia''s body is in tatters, red and blue spots covering her whole body, she took a massive explosion to herself to protect Styrmir.


    "This bitch! She is certainly a mage on par with me and all this damage gave her a huge upper hand, nothing can be done in such a situation, even if defeat them all there is Diesswrin, he would finish us off with zero effort if wants to, fuck this!


    Fuck this all!" Historia clapped,


    "If it''s come to this, let''s play even now!" Historia clapped,


    [ MIRROR LIBRARIA ]


    [ GRIMOIRE - HOLLOW VOID MAGIA ]


    [ ENHANCE WRAP! ]


    A magia circle appeared in front of her, it looked like a bookstand, with a book came out of it and pages fluttering on their own,


    "Well now, let''s get out of here!" Historia pointed both of her arms differently at Styrmir and Zia,


    "You guys go ahead!" And a spatial void appeared below them and they fell and disappeared.


    "Interesting, how did you do that?" Clove That tall woman that was with Melvi spoke,


    "I remember putting mana blocking on the land, but you broke it, you might die you know." As soon as Clove finished, Historia threw up blood and fell on her knees.


    "Captain!" Aaris tried to speak but the wounds and the injuries took a heavy toll on him, this time his wounds weren''t healing, slowly his consciousness was fading away.


    "What the hell! That woman is strong, I want her now." Diesswrin raised his hand aiming at Historia but then a knight came running at him,


    "My grace! We have a problem!"


    "Just when the fun part started! What happened!" Diesswein sighed,


    "The Dwarf Duke! He is- he is on the border with his troops!" The knight shouted and Diesswrin''s expression changed to burning rage.


    "I don''t have time to waste on those maggots! Prepare carriage-, don''t bother, I''ll head there by myself!" Diesswrin lowered his hand and went inside the mansion, "You all, catch them before I return!"


    "Guess, luck with us, now what should I do with you?" Historia was staggering with feet and Clove walked up to her, and the guy Jeremy who was fighting Styrmir and the girl fighting with Historia earlier surrounded her,


    "Luck? Do you call this luck? If anything like luck you have it would be just a death here, if only I fought her instead of Rasta we would''ve ended this a long time before!" Jeremy walked to her cracking her knuckles,


    "Say that again you muscle head!" Bria, that explosive magia user girl, frowned at Jeremy.


    "Aren''t you getting cocky!" Historia smirked and clapped her hands again,


    "Since he is gone, guess I can pull this off now!"


    [ GRIMOIRE - LAW OF ANUKOL ]


    [ LAW OF TRENCH ]


    "What the-" Jeremy, Bria, and Clove jumped in the air, suddenly the ground split in half and started folding like paper and creating a trench in between.


    "She is no novice, the law of trench is a high-order advanced spell, which works a layer below of present dimension creating a drift swallowing mana against will, try not to fall into that or you''ll be drained to death, Melvi come here!" Clove shouted and Melvi leaped, stepping down on rumbles falling down.


    "Historia grabbed Aaris, she looked at him and bit her lips, she couldn''t bear looking at him like this, no matter how tough she acted, she never wanted them to go through such pain.


    She hugged Aaris tightly and whispered in his ears, "you did well,l now sleep!" And casted anesthetic spell, and Aaris'' consciousness finally started fading.


    "Melvi, I will save¡­" Aaris tried to scream but he passed out due to the spell, his voice reached Melvi and she tried to look on his way, but didn''t.


    "She is going down in the trench? Why?" Clove reached her hand out for Melvi and Jeremy chuckled, they were standing on a floating piece of land with Clove magic.


    "Why, you ask? Of course for an easy death!" Jeremy laughed out loud,


    "No! She isn''t such a fool, Bria throws your strongest explosive spell and makes sure it blasts before hitting the bottom, or else it would dispel!" Clove glared at Historia clenching her teeth.


    "If you say so,


    [ HELLFIRE DROPLET ]"


    Bria chanted and a small fireball appeared on her palm, it was the size of a marble, Jeremey looked at it and began laughing more loudly¡­


    "This is the strongest spell! Oh my God!" Jeremy was laughing and Bria sighed and twisted her arm dropping the marble in the trench,


    [ RELEASE YOUR AGONY ]


    Bria uttered and that marble shone bright like the sun, Jeremy and others closed their eyes from the flash, and then a huge blast shook even the air,


    "Clove, make sure the explosion is controlled!" Bria said her voice was stuttering with the tremors,


    "On it!"


    [ BLACK SHELL! ]


    Clove chanted and a huge black sphere appeared around that trench and the whole explosion was induced in it.


    Even though the sphere was covering the blast its tremor was shaking the earth.


    "Fucking hell! How did this shrimp do that!" Jeremy was stunned and looked at Bria and she had a proud smug on her face.


    Clove dissolved that sphere and the trench became visible, Diesswrin both buildings took great damage and that trench and ground around it turned into boiling magma.


    "Man! It would be a lot of work! It would be a miracle if they had survived that!" Bria sighed.


    Meanwhile on an unknown plain,


    "Aaris no! Don''t you dare die on me!"

 Chapter 108 - Begin The Training Again! - 1

    ¨C Historia - PoV ¨C


    Aaris! Wake up! If only I was cautious enough!


    Thank God I opened the Law of Trench, they must be thinking we blasted off or either torn into pieces in the trench traction.


    Tch! My eyes! They are hurting like hell! I covered my eyes with my hand and laid on the land,


    Thanks to my eyes we were saved, though I should avoid using them again in this mission I guess it would be impossible. I want to rest but I can''t relax at the moment. I sent Zia and Steam to Copperlin back, but one thing I didn''t understand.


    Why did the Copperlin duke come here? Guess as had the luck on our side, but fuck this all, that bitch did a number one me, every inch of my body is hurting like hell!


    I have several major burns and broken bones, but looking at Aaris, he is in an even more dreadful state than I am, I am surprised that he is still breathing, his bones are crushed and I can''t even sense his mana of whatever he had, but I guess what hurts him more was seeing Melvi like this¡­.


    I rolled over to look at him, he looked like a corpse after a great war, damn!


    I tried to stand up with the help of my arms but they were shaking and hurting when I tried to pick myself up, but fell down as soon as I tried to stand up.


    ''Fuck this all!'' I exhausted my remaining mana and focused it on all healing spells on both of us.


    [ DRUID SONG ]


    Slowly my strength and complete vision were getting back, I closed my eyes and dozed off to sleep.


    After a long nap I woke up, I slowly opened my eyes and saw the barren land of the dimension we were wrapped in was a dead land, with nothing but blazing sun, dried land, and dry skin scraping winds.


    I tried to pick myself and this time I was on my feet,


    ''Finally!!'' I took a good stretch and pulled out my status orb, pretty much like a watch but it tells so much more.


    I glanced at it and it told me everything,


    We are at a place called Hejai, the time is 14:68 hours, the day is¡­


    The fuck! Damn it!


    We have only one day remaining before the banquet! We have to get out of here,


    ''Aaris!'' I turned back where I got up from and saw nobody there¡­


    I started to get anxious,


    ''Aaris where are you! Aaris! Get out! Aaris!


    Aaris!'' I started yelling and running around, but no matter how far I ran and looked, there was no one but me there.


    It was almost as if I walked into a scene after millennia of an apocalypse¡­


    ''Aaris! Aaris! Aaris'' shouting my lungs out and desperately running around, was tiring me now and now that old wounds started to come alive again,


    The pain surged through my body and I fell on my knee, and tears came out of my eye and wetted the land below me,


    ''Aaris, where are you? Don''t leave me! Don''t leave me alone! Don''t leave me as she did!'' I whispered and cried.


    "Who are you talking about?" A footstep came at a halt before me, I slowly raised my gaze and saw Aaris,


    "What? Captain, are you crying?! Man, I didn''t see you crying like that since the grand selection! " he crouched down and smiled.


    ''Aaris¡­you¡­you¡­fucking idiot!'' I swung my fist and thrashed him with a nice punch, I need to overwrite this scene!


    Maybe a few knuckles on the head will do the work!


    "Wait! Captain! I am sorry! Captain!" He crossed his arms and crept away from him,


    ''Do you think I''ll spare you if you cry and beg!'' I closed my fist and pulled my punch back.


    "Captain! You will hurt yourself! You already were injured enough and you finally woke up, please don''t tire your body now!" He shouted everything in a single breath, with his eyes closed and guard up.


    ''Ho! I see!'' And again I shot my arm against him but this time I laid my hand on his head patting him.


    So you are still concerned about me?


    ***


    ¨C Aaris - PoV ¨C


    What? Is she patting me? But why? Damn this is creeping me out! But for some reason it felt good, then I realized it shouldn''t be!


    I jerked my head and ran backward!


    ''What happened? Are you still angry at me or is this some kind of sweet talk before torture?'' I need to sleep with my one eye open if this woman is around!


    "What?" Suddenly her smiling face got crammed with popping veins,


    "So, you think, that the only thing I know is how to give pain to you huh?" She took her next step toward me with her rage fuming around her!!


    I need to do something!


    Ah! Yes!


    ''Captain! What about Zia and Styrmir? And who is this Steam?'' I sold out loud and her footstep and staggered, I ran to her and grabbed her before she could fall.


    ''Captain!'' I grabbed and gave her support to stand with her arm on my shoulder, I noticed her body felt weak and her mana presence was almost close to none, it wasn''t a concealing spell but her mana got weaker considerably.


    ''Captain! Are you okay?'' Damn, I can''t control my heartbeat, this restless feeling, I can''t bear to look at her like this, frail and weak.


    "I am fine, just going through mana deficiency, and since this place is not like our earth, the mana recovering is quite tough here, don''t worry I''ll recover in no time when we get out of here." She smiled at me.


    "By the way, where were you all this time?" She pulled my cheeks like she''ll rip them off me,


    ''I woke up a day ago, in the night, surprisingly this place only has a night for 3 hours while day for 15 hours, well when I woke up, I realized my wounds were healed, I was bit confused and scared a bit at first for waking up in such j known and shady place but then I looked around and saw you.


    Your burns and wounds were healing and I felt the same mana aura that was around me from you, then after waiting for a few hours for you to wake up, I got bored and hungry to find some food!'' I explained everything and she looked at me and sighed.


    "You idiot! You should''ve realized that you won''t get food here." She chuckled a little, "so now, we need to get as fast as possible, we need to meet up with Steam, I mean Styrmir."


    ''I see, let''s just wait then!'' I took a breath of relief and she thrashed my head again,


    "What? We don''t have that much time?!" Captain tried to stand up back again and but staggered,


    ''Please rest, for now, don''t push yourself!'' I caught her again and helped her to sit again.


    "Damn it! We don''t know what''s going on there, I heard Dwarf Chief is there on the borders of Diesswrin, but what is he doing there? We can''t get out of here until I recover my mana, what should I do until then-" Captain massaged her head, squinting to the ground.


    Suddenly she looked at me and grinned, fuck I am scared!


    ''Cap¡­.captain¡­.captain! What are you thinking?'' I was dripping in sweat,


    "Aaris, tell me one thing, how much of your mana can you feel back again?" Captain stood up and walked to me,


    ''Um- a hundred percent I guess?'' I took a step back with my stuttering words.


    "Well let''s forget about that! Looks like I won''t get my mana anytime soon, but I thought of a better plan! She grabbed my collar and pushed me back, ''until we got out of here, I''ll train you!


    We need to defeat Diesswrin after all!" She started giggling with an evil look on her face,


    ''What me? That guy is fucking strong! How can I defeat him!'' I shouted and tried to free myself from her but she grabbed my neck and this time completely pinned me.


    "Aaris, tell me one thing when you were trapped in the Diesswrin crystals, how did you feel? As in we''re you able to use your mana?" Her tone got serious and her strength probably came back to her, she was freaking strong!


    ''How did I feel? I didn''t feel any of my mana, to be honest, it was like it faded as soon as I tried to surge it!'' I remember it clearly, it was like my blood was being drained out of my body!


    "That''s Diesswrin lineage magia, not even our Tridents or anyone except Diesswrin lineage could use it. The Hollow Crystals Magia!"

 Chapter 109 - Hollow Crystals

    ¨C Aaris - PoV ¨C


    ''Training? What do you mean by training?'' I looked at the captain and she sat there unbothered by what I just said,


    "When I say training, I mean training now, get your ass ready!" She thrashed another punch on my knuckle and sat down with a long breath¡­


    "Listen, Hollow Crystal Magia is an extremely dangerous magia. I made our raiding plan considering duke Diesswrin was off to the capitol, but if knew he was still in his mansion, I would never let any of us go there." She crossed her arms and bit her lips.


    ''Just what is this Hollow Crystal magia? And why is it so dangerous?'' I crossed my legs and just stared at her, I know we haven''t spent much time together but still watching her anxious like this, is kinda depressing.


    "Hollow Crystal magia, this magia enables the user to create crystal which can be either parasitic and can be deformed to create weapons 1000 times harder than diamond normally, now just think, what would be the density of crystal created to protect oneself."


    She looked at me with sweating dripping from her face,


    "Not just that, Hollow Crystal follows, Elemental Earthen Origin, but it was later hybrid by forbidden trait dark elemental wind origin, which gave Diesswrin''s a special trait of using Crystal which can be induced with pressure on air around and create a crystal that indirectly affects one''s organic body."


    ''Inorganic? What do you mean by affecting organic bodies indirectly? You said it was a parasitic magia, then how come it doesn''t affect organic bodies directly?'' I stood up in awe, I was already studded listening to her and couldn''t even think of a single way to defeat him but now this could be our hope.


    "Yes, it can''t affect organic bodies directly, even though it can create forbidden hybrids.


    the crystal can only be created on inorganic substance, see this is the biggest disadvantage of Hybrid of Dark Origin and Elemental Magia''s,


    that it can''t affect any living thing directly, it needs a medium which has to be nonliving to connect the mana dispersion of its hybrid part,


    For example, hybrid magia of Elemental fire and dark water can be created which can create, one of its diverse traits Inferno Oceania magia, water got enough to melt anything and can change its matter forms, but with normal elemental magic you set anything into flame in touch, but an Inferno Oceania user, won''t be able to harm you if he touches and activate spell directly!"


    She explained that doodling on the soil with a stick wasn''t that difficult, but it looked like a complex magia, I don''t know if it was my brain or just her drawing was freaking weird.


    ''Captain question!'' I raised my hand,


    "What?" She looked at me,


    ''What is this ugly cat looking like the fish? And this more ugly cat looking like the devil?'' I pointed at her drawing, she stayed silent.


    ''Anyway, So why is it so strong? I mean, don''t we have an advantage now if we maintain distance with him and fight?'' I picked up a stick and doodled an arrow pointing at her down, I looked at her and she was fuming in anger, she raised her stick and started beating me around,


    "You bastard! How daring you call my drawing ugly! That ugly cat is you and that more ugly cat is Diesswrin! Just because I drew a horn on that more ugly cat doesn''t mean it''s the devil! I drew it to show its evil!!" She continuously beat me with that stick until she was out of breath.


    ''So¡­sorry'' I felt smoke coming out of my body,


    "Phew, where was I? Yes, what makes him a formidable enemy with such a disadvantage you ask? The answer is because he is a freaking strong and impressive mage, for my generation Diesswrin lineage wasn''t able to completely harness the power of Hollow Crystal until Diesswrin was born.


    While studying in the academy at the age of 20, he was found and successfully created another way to create Hollow Crystal, it was by compressing the air around that enemy, using Isotopic elemental magia,


    That is, to combine two elements of the same origin, is extremely tough for a normal Saint class or nearly impossible you can say.


    But Diesswrin used Wind origin and Dark wind origin together to create crystals in mid-air, though nobody was able to figure out how, though we know his main weakness was mana deficiency, Hybrid magia is already a high order spell and using Isotopic magia with it, but still, he never lost any battle with a bad injury, now you can imagine how freaking strong that monster is."


    I sat up and recalled my battle with him,


    It was just as she said, at first it was really suffocating when I tried to fight him, then those crystals appeared and he never touched me directly to subdue me.


    ''So, how will we defeat him?''


    She looked down and drew a circle on that ugly cat, she said is me,


    "That I am going to tell you now!" She raised her gaze and smiled.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the town of Copperlin, Zia and Styrmir were already up but were startled with a surprise.


    They were unconscious for a whole day just like Aaris and Historia, due to injuries and mana exhaustion.


    The maid in the Riger mansion treated them and took care of them for the whole day.


    "Chief Isn''t there?" Styrmir, all wind up in bandages, sat in front of the maids of the chief Riger,


    "Pipe it down idiot! Didn''t you hear that he was on the border of Diesswrin territory before the captain wrapped us here!" Zia scowled at Styrmir, and he punched the desk in front of him.


    "Can you tell us Fagin and Reigin, why did chief Riger decide to go to Diesswrin territory?" Zia was trying to keep calm and maintain her cool head.


    One the maid who sat there in the room Fagin answered,


    "He isn''t there to attack anyone, but actually he got a letter from Kingdom Seloud to attend the Diesswrin banquet, truth to be told Chief pulled some string from one of the nobles with the business relationship with us to get his hands on the invitation."


    "But wouldn''t it be quite disgraceful and dangerous to go like this?" Zia raised her brow and leaned to them.


    "There are no worries about that." The twin sister of Fagin, Reigin slid a teacup to her,


    "It could but, he is there not as a normal guest, he will attend the banquet as a political visitor with a just an interkingdom liable warrant against Diesswrin, your party wasn''t sending any intel, about the confirmation or not, so he took this desperate measure, you see we didn''t think it would take this long to steal pendant from Diesswrin."


    "What the fuck! Why did you summon us if you didn''t have any trust in us!" Zia finally snapped and showed it to them, Styrmir grabbed her wrist and tried to sit her down.


    "I don''t like to raise my voice against a lady, but Zia''s anger is reasonable, we put our life in danger and almost escaped from death while some of us probably are still fighting there!" Styrmir clenched his teeth, restraining Zia and sitting her down.


    "We have our reasons master Styrmir and lady Zia¡­" Reigin lowered her gaze and looked at Fagin,


    "What kind of reason?" Styrmir glared at them,


    "I can''t tell-" Reigin uttered but Fagin interrupted her in short,


    "Because the night after the banquet it''s the cursed date for us,


    N¨®tt H?ggormsins, the night of serpent." Fagin was trembling in fear and was clutching her apron to keep her hand stable,


    "Sister!" Reigin held her hand,


    "It''s okay, they have suffered a lot because of our negligence, they have the right to know about this." Fagin clasped Reigin and hand back and nodded.


    "What is this N¨®tt H?ggormsins?" Zia was barely holding in her anger now, her rage was clear in her groaning voice.


    "N¨®tt H?ggormsins is the night we dwarf detest as the night of the birth of J?rmungandr, the second born of Loki, the world serpent. Which is also one the strongest origin spirits, it is the bringer of the calamity, and we dwarf celebrate this night praising our protector, the God of thunder Thor."


    "Why is it related to the pendant?" Styrmir swallowed his spit in uneasiness.


    "It is important for the ritual, a ritual used to forbid anyone to harbor authority to summon the J?rmungandr, without it someone may be able to summon it or possibly J?rmungandr itself choose a master, and it will a child''s play for anyone with the pendant to manipulate spirit or spirit world."


    "I see¡­" Styrmir sighed in stood up with a jerk,


    "Where are you going?" Fagin stood up following him,


    "To Diesswrin territory! Where else? My friends are fighting there!" Styrmir looked at Zia and she stood up too,


    "Don''t! If what you told is true, then they must be-" Reigin shouted but Styrmir turned his back facing her with a wide smile,


    "They are alive! I am sure! He won''t die from this!"

 Chapter 110 - Return To Seloud

    "They are alive? How can you be so sure?" Fagin hesitantly,


    "Well, I have seen him fighting, even after everybody thought he would die or run with his tail between legs." Styrmir smiled at him remembering the fight of the Zeroth day,


    ¨C Styrmir - PoV ¨C


    The first day I saw him, I heard he is the one who was recommended by the lady Tara, I was there when he took that mana degree test,


    A guy with no mana entered the competition while participants unlike him had considerably more mana were rejected, for me, he was another foot licking commoner.


    I was disgusted by him if I am honest, riding on lady Tara''s coattail, he somehow reminded me of the past,


    No, I was jealous of him because someone trusted them, there was someone who believed in him, unlike me.


    But then, I heard¡­.


    -  Day after the second trial -


    I was in the room with my roommates resting,


    "Oye Styrmir have you heard?" My neighbor roommates looked at me with a wide grin,


    ''What?'' I glared at him with side eyes,


    "The guy! What was his name? Ah¡­.well whatevs That ruined prince guy, you know what happened?" He looked so amused that it was bugging me.


    ''What? Wasn''t he in the crown prince team? I know he got lucky, they came first, and all the team members advanced to finals.'' I sighed and rolled to another side of the bed.


    ''''Yes! About that! That guy didn''t make it to the 3rd round!" I heard his cheering voice from behind and immediately sat on my bed with a wide smile,


    I was so glad at that moment, a guy with no talent and no endeavor, made it this far by his connection and got what he deserved until I heard the truth from Ruth on the Zeroth day.


    Everything he did, he gave up everything to save a girl, even though he could''ve won that easily, but it was too late for me to be happy for him.


    Nobody thought he had any chance to regain a chance again, after fighting that monster, while I was in the Throne, my team was hiding after sensing the tremendous amount of mana.


    I wanted to fight him, but my team held me back saying I had no chance. Even though I knew that I wouldn''t be able to defeat him, but I wasn''t afraid.


    Everybody was looking forward to his elimination and I stood up from my seat and started walking out of the arena, and then I heard that loud crash before the end of the countdown.


    I ran back to the arena but my footsteps halted before touching the ground of the battlefield, I saw the back of a guy covered in bandages holding a girl in his arms, there glowing black smoke leaking out from the bandages and the intimidation I felt that moment apparently traumatized me for life,


    I know it is laughable. I laughed too when I heard his name back again, Rise Kier!


    ¨C present time -


    ''Our last battle was nothing like that day, even though we know we could''ve died that day, but I know he won''t yield yet, after all rising from the bottom is the specialty of the Ruined Prince!''


    I looked at Zia with a wide grin and she averted her gaze from me and shrugged,


    ''Isn''t it true?'' I chuckled,


    "Aren''t putting too much confidence in him, this is barely our first mission together." Zia had a cold tone but I guess it''s reasonable.


    ''Maybe I am, after all, a guy who can risk anything to save a girl in distress is a true man!''


    Now I am fired up! And I can''t wait to meet them again! I was so pumped up, I removed my bandages and looked at Fagin.


    ''Could open the gate to the kingdom Seloud, but this time please change the gate opening to a slightly different place.


    "Where?" Reigin farrowed.


    ***


    Styrmir looked at Zia and she nodded with him.


    After a while, the gate from Copperlin opened in the dense forest, Reigin and Fagin took a peek at the gate and saw a cottage in the middle of the woods.


    "What is this place? Fagin stared at Styrmir,


    "The home of the girl Rise saved before, she was the maid and a spy at Diesswrin mansion maybe she could help us with the situation I think." Zia looked back and gestured to them to close the gate.


    Fagin and Reigin looked at each other and waved at them, after wishing them good luck again they closed the gate.


    "Well then shall we?" Styrmir took the step forward and they both stood in front of the gate.


    Styrmir knocked on the door but there was no answer, he knocked continuously but there was no response for a long time.


    "Something isn''t right¡­" Zia turned anxious and knocked loudly,


    "Zia move aside, I am going to break the door." Zia stepped aside and Styrmir kicked the door open, they rushed inside, but strangely there was no one in the first room.


    "Jane! Bisca! Cecelia! Where are you? Are you okay?" Zia shouted and started looking around, after searching the whole cottage they weren''t able to find them.


    Zia and Styrmir were tense and worried, then a voice in Zia''s head.


    "Zia? Is that you? Are Rise and the rest of you okay?"  It was Cecilia''s voice, Zia started shaking his gaze around hurriedly looking for her but couldn''t find or catch her presence anywhere around.


    "I am here in the basement of the cottage, please hurry up, or else Bisca will¡­Bisca won''t be able to make it!" Zia looked down and touched the floor.


    She scoured the floor with her mana and felt somebody''s presence fainting away.


    "Styrmir! Make a hole there now!" She pointed at the corner of the floor and Styrmir stomped and broke the floor, Zia and Styrmir jumped into that gap.


    "Cecelia! Bisca, where are you?!" Zia yelled desperately looking around,


    "Here, move your step a bit to the left, eleven o''clock, and walk a few steps ahead and reach out your hand," Cecelia spoke, even in Zia''s mind her voice shaking in some unknown fear.


    Zia looked before moving forward, there was nothing but storage equipment and sacks there, but still, she believed Cecelia.


    Zia followed her and moved her hand in the air and then she felt something, it was warm as someone''s hand she held it gently,


    "Is this you Cecelia?" Zia''s voice was shaking,


    "Yes!" Cecilia answered and Zia grabbed her hand with both of hers, "I am fine don''t worry but you need to hurry! Bisca is in danger!" Cecelia held Zia''s hand and shook it a bit.


    "I will but where is she? And where are you really? I can feel you but I can''t see you!" Zia moved her gaze again but she wasn''t able to see Cecelia or Bisca.


    "Lady Bisca is at my right, touch the ground and slowly move forward straight, you''ll feel her hand holding something! It is a presence depleting orb! Take that orb and you''ll be able to see us!" Zia again followed her directions and felt another hand holding something tightly.


    She tried to take it but the grip was a bit too strong, in jerk that orb got freed from her grip.


    Bisca and Zia finally became visible, Zia and Styrmir ran to their aid, when they saw Bisca fainted and pale.


    "What happened, Bisca opened your eyes! Bisca, get hold of yourself! Open your eyes!" Zia rubbed her hands that we were going cold with each passing second.


    "Cecelia, are you okay? What happened here?" Styrmir looked at Cecelia, she didn''t look much harmed but she was anxious and sweating, she grabbed Styrmir''s collar and her voice broke in his head.


    "They came here! That bastard! And that monster son! Duke Diesswrin''s son!" Cecelia started throwing her hand in the air looking for Bisca,


    "Before that master Styrmir where is lady Bisca! Is she okay?" Styrmir crouched down observing Bisca,


    "Zia, is she okay?"  Styrmir took a long glance, he realized it wasn''t any external attack that affected her,


    "I can''t say but her mana is rehearsing gradually if something is not done she''ll die because If mana exhaustion, looks like she was in reserve for too long, probably to keep that orb working." Zia pulled out a small box from her bag.


    "What is that?" Styrmir saw that box, it looked like a medicine container,


    "It''s blue pills, they are only made in my mother''s clan, it is to give someone an immediate and decent amount of mana to keep them alive when going through such situations!" She took out a single pill from the box and gave them to Bisca.


    They made her swallow the pill gently, and abruptly Bisca''s face turned red and she started sweating, her breaths became unstable,


    "What the hell is happening right now! Zia!" Styrmir started at Zia,


    "She is fine! For now please take Cecelia and get out of here now!"

 Chapter 111 - You Sure?

    ¨C Zia - PoV ¨C


    After Styrmir and Cecelia got out, I picked up her head and put it on my lap. Her body temperature was rising and her breath was getting heavier and heavier.


    ''Bisca, are you alright, get hold of yourself!'' I was massaging her head, and then suddenly she grabbed my wrist,


    "Lady! Zia¡­" she has gently held my wrist and the atmosphere suddenly turned weird,


    ''Bisca don''t let it affect you!'' I need to calm her down before the pill''s real effect kicks in!


    Damn you hag! I told you to give me light ones!


    Suddenly Bisca jerked and pulled my hand now I was lying under her,


    ''Bisca calm down! Listen to me!'' I am sweating and struggling to get out of her grip but I guess pills have enhanced her strength too, then my eyes caught the look of Bisca''s face, red face with drooling mouth she was glaring at me.


    "You smell so good lady Zia, just like Harris, won''t let me play with you for a while I swear it will end sooner!"


    ***


    "No!" Zia''s voice roared from the bottom floor with blazing pink light and strong mana erupted the whole cottage, Styrmir and Cecelia were shaking from the shock, Styrmir ran to the gap again and peeked from the hole.


    "Zia! Bisca! Are you alright! What was that!" Styrmir looked around and saw Zia and Bisca lying close to each other, while Bisca passed out and Zia was huffing steam.


    Styrmir''s eyes got fixed on Zia, her body was drenched in sweat with her clothes stuck to her skin.


    "Zia, are you okay? Should I come down and pick you up?" Styrmir tried his best to look cool,


    "Get your ass down here and take Bisca out, I will come up there by myself, think anything funny and I''ll chop your sorry thing for you!" Zia pierced his soul with her stare disgusted by Styrmir.


    "Yes ma''am" Styrmir with his head down in disappointment jumped down and picked up Bisca.


    "She looks fine now and her mana is also stable! How did you do that? Was that because of the pills? You know you could get rich if you sell them in the market!"


    Styrmir took a long glance at Bisca extra long to her chest, she tried to keep a serious face but couldn''t.


    "This is for the sake of people that this isn''t in the market, now take her out, and your touch might infect her." Zia squinted at Styrmir as her scorn grew up for him in her eyes.


    "Aight!" Styrmir walked below the hole and jumped out, he laid Bisca near where Cecelia was sitting and peeked at the hole, but this time secretly so Zia wouldn''t notice him.


    "Now, let me get my reward-"


    "Die you asshole!" Zia jumped out with a rising kick at the bottom of Styrmir''s jaw.


    "Am¡­am¡­fowwy" Styrmir got on his knees and started begging her, Zia sighed and moved her gaze to Bisca and Cecelia, she walked them with a glass of water and sprinkled it on Bisca''s face.


    In a moment Bisca yanked and woke up, yelling Jane''s name.


    Bisca was startled and confused about what was happening when she saw Zia and Styrmir sitting close to her and her eyes teared up.


    "Lady Zia! Master Styrmir! Thank God you are fine and here! I was so scared! Thank God!" She hugged Zia tightly wailing on her shoulder,


    "It''s okay! Everything is fine-


    Well, not everything but, it will be so there is no need to cry!" Zia patted her back and comforted her with her gentle voice,


    "That''s right! It''s not the time to cry! Lady Jane! Where is she! I told her not to go alone! Where is she-"


    Bisca started panicking and trembling, but Zia grabbed her shoulder and yanked her,


    "Bisca! Calm down!"


    "But lady Jane!"


    "Please tell us what happened so that we can help you!" Zia patted her head with a soft comforting voice.


    "I don''t know much, It all happened so fast! Yesterday we were resting inside the cottage when some noises from outside, Lady Jane peeked from the window and suddenly she came running to us and told us to go to the basement, she told us there was an orb kept by her brother, she told me to stay there and pour my mana in it for a while."


    ***


    At that time¡­.


    "What about you lady Jane?" Bisca held her shoulder and pulled her close,


    "Don''t worry about me, I''ll return to you, where would I go? Until then, please stay inside. I''ll finish this as soon as possible!"


    Jane smiled and pulled Bisca to the basement door by her hand. Bisca hugged her again. She was scared and had a feeling that if something goes wrong again, she might lose her forever this time.


    Jane wrapped her arms around her too with a wide smile,


    "Don''t worry, this time I''ll protect you!" She ran to the door and slowly picked up Cecelia.


    ''Lady Jane, what''s going on?''  Cecelia in her back had the same feeling of fear and danger.


    "What do you mean?" Jane faked a laugh to comfort her but hiding something from a dark elf isn''t that easy,


    ''Lady Jane, the mana aura outside, it''s the same as him, the duke''s son nothing is right here, he definitely came here for us or probably me, you can''t face him alone! You and lady Bisca will die! Please leave me here and run away, don''t worry he won''t-''


    Cecelia was taking with her mind when Jane suddenly halted her footsteps she stopped taking too, she felt Jane getting depressed for some reason,


    Some races with particular skills could awaken an ability to see people''s emotions by creating color dispersal according to their emotions.


    After Cecelia''s eyes were taken out she honed her ability to observe emotion colors and created another skill where she could feel their emotions and thoughts too, so when she was feeling her anxiety building up in her heart shortly changed into hope and courage with words she heard before¡­


    ''I see then, what do you want me to do?'' Cecelia got her hopes back again and smiled with some anguish still wrenching her heart.


    "Please, stay connected with me when I go out and face him, and when I tell you, get out of there with Bisca, please make sure you both make out safely, whatever happened to them I don''t know, but I am sure I will find it out when I meet him," Jane spoke to Cecelia and took her to Bisca.


    Both of them went inside and Bisca found the orb and started surging her mana in it, despite being a maid she was a Knight class 2nd grade mage, she was strong enough to survive on her own.


    "Lady Jane! Please be safe!" Bisca yelled with tears filled in her eyes,


    "I will!" Jane closed the entrance and went outside,


    Cecelia was still in contact with her, and there she overheard.


    "As that rodent girl said you were around here, but I am confused, how did you manage to hide so properly, I wasn''t even able to sense a speck of your aura then how?" The Duke''s son Roschart Diesswrin, stood in front of Jane with a curious look on his face.


    He was dressed formally in a three-piece suit, his grey eyes were like a running fox, he pulled out the glove of his right hand and pointed his finger at Jane.


    "Huh? Wasn''t this just because you are stupid enough, that you didn''t catch it."  Jane smirked at him,


    Roschart went silent for a minute with his eyes wide open, and suddenly he burst into laughter. He was laughing hysterically with his hands on his belly.


    "Oh my God! I never thought of this, you might be right!"


    "If you had a good laugh, then tell me why are you here?-"


    [ BANG! ]


    A small ball of crystal priced Jane''s chest and she fell on the ground, clasping the wound.


    "Thanks for reminding me, you see I am here for you! She told me there is an elf and your maid here too, but according to the deal I can''t hurt her, well tell me where is your maid and end this peacefully!" Roschart grinned at her.


    "Deal? Girl? What are you talking about, I don''t give about those! You want me right, then I propose you a deal, take me to the duke and I will tell you everything about the guy who raided your mansion." Jane was stumbling on her feet and blood was gushing out, reddening the ground below her.


    "We already know about him enough and don''t worry he is dead if you ask!" He smiled at Jane, she was started for a second then spoke,


    "Did you find his dead body?" Jane stared at him with a wide smile,


    "Do we need a dead body to confirm hi-"


    And Jane burst into a laugh louder than Roschart, he was dumbfounded and stared at her with his mouth shut,


    "He is going to come back, you idiot!"

 Chapter 112 - She Has To Die

    Roschart was looking down at Jane with a face that looked like it had forgotten to smile, meanwhile, Cecelia was overhearing this under the basement.


    "What makes you so confident?" Roschart walked to Jane and crouched to her face,


    Jane glared at him and widened her smirk,


    "You''ll know when you see him!"


    "Well if that''s all you have to say then, I guess I could use you as a good piece to play the game, well then, I''ll only take you." Roschart shrugged with a distant smile and pulled her up with her arm.


    "Shouldn''t you be a bit gentle with ladies?"


    Roschart chuckled and pulled her away in the forests and slowly she went out of Cecelia''s reach.


    *


    *


    *


    "I see, so she was taken by Roschart, damn it! If only we were here sooner!" Styrmir punched the floor, clenching his teeth.


    "It''s no use of regretting now, get hold of yourself, we need to get hold of ourselves and prepare a plan to rescue Jane as soon as possible." Zia wiped Cecelia''s face, which was dirty after the whole day of confinement.


    Cecelia was using echo speech, with a DSR ( disability support rendering)  orb, and got from Copperlin.


    "Also I forgot to mention, Jane said before my connection was severed with her that they will not keep her in the same cage again, they will probably take her to the ground cell layer, below the Diesswrin mansion.


    If they are true then please hurry up! That place is hell!" Cecelia''s voice became restless,


    "Why?" Zia held her gently to stop her shaking body.


    "In that place, Diesswrin take slaves for either to torture them or perform experiments! The nightmare of that place still haunts me! That plan is hell! please, you need to go there fast!"


    Cecelia''s horror was screeching in Zia''s mind, she became more and more restless and worried because no one told them about such a place before now.


    "But how did the Roschart find out about us and our location? No one who hasn''t been here once should be able to find this cottage, so how?"


    Bisca was sitting with her hand on her folded knees, she clenched her hand tightly with a bitter look.


    "Yes! Roschart mentioned a girl who told them about us? Who is she?" Cecelia,


    "It was Melvi¡­" Zia uttered in a low voice as if she still had some doubts,


    "What?!" Bisca was stunned,


    "Lies! Impossible! She would never do this! How can you-"


    "She attacked me from behind!" Zia yelled fuming in rage,


    "When we were raiding the Diesswrin mansion, she was walking behind me, then I felt something on my back, I looked behind and saw my back riddled with exploding talismans. I was able to shake some off, but she did catch me off guard."


    Zia and Styrmir looked down as she spoke, Zia bit her lips, Cecelia''s mouth was open like a fool.


    "It can''t be! She would¡­ how? Why? What in the world is happening right now?" Cecelia hid her eyes with her hand,


    While Bisca just averted her gaze ignoring her,


    "Then doesn''t that makes her our enemy-"


    "No!" Styrmir shouted,


    "I don''t know what the reason was, I don''t know what kind of girl Melvi is, but I know one thing, she was in pain! I saw in her eyes! She didn''t cry, but she didn''t want to do that either!


    But¡­


    I don''t know much about her, we barely spent a week together as a team, I never talked to her in class, most of the students avoided her because she was always timid and gloomy, she never talked much like keeping something in her heart, I always saw her alone.


    Though once I do remember when I heard her talking to the class rep who sat to have lunch with her, I don''t think that was out of pity or something but I do remember how the class rep was surprised when Melvi mentioned his name.


    She was talking about Rise, she was telling her about the incident that may happen during the Kings game, the second part of the grand selection.


    She told her how he saved her, fought alone with two guys for her sake, that was the time I saw her smiling for the first time!


    And at that moment when that bastard told her to kill Rise, she didn''t even raise her gaze to look upon him! Nor to us¡­


    The only I felt at that moment was like she wanted him or someone to save her again-"


    Styrmir tried to help Cecelia and her trust in her, but he got cut off by Zia with a loud roar,


    "She tried to kill us! No matter how you look she betrayed us! Because of her, our plan failed!


    We almost died!


    We don''t know where Captain and Rise are!


    Jane was taken away by that monster of the bastard!


    All those children, women, men everyone who was looking at us with hope has lost a chance to be free again!


    Don''t you get it! These three fucking days are enough for them to spill the blood of thousands!


    What are you saying! Don''t let your freaking act of hero blind you!


    She is our enemy now, whether you like it or not! You won''t be able to do anything! The next time we see her, she is the one we have to kill first!"


    Zia shouted yanking Styrmir''s collar, she was barely holding her tears back but her breaking voice was enough to tell she wasn''t about this either.


    "Zia! We should at least give her a chance to" Styrmir held her wrist warmly but Zia pushed him away.


    "You know how many lives are at stake here? If you don''t have the balls to face her like a man then there is no need for you to be on the mission anymore." Zia clenched her fist repeatedly and an awkward silence filled the room.


    *Bzzz¡­Bzzz¡­*


    Something quivered from Styrmir''s bag, it was a commute orb, Zia and Styrmir became hasty and Strymir pulled it out, they knew only who could use the commute orb was either Melvi or¡­


    "Hello? Are you there?" It was Historia, her breaking voice came out from the orb,


    "Captain!" Zia and Styrmir was shouted together,


    "Aye! I am not deaf! Don''t shout! By the way are you both fine? Where are you?"


    "We are currently in Seloud back in the Jane cottage!" Styrmir replied while crying,


    "I am so happy, you are fine! I was so worried-"


    "Hold it, pervert! Zia, are you there?"


    "Yes! Tell me are you alright, is Rise with you?" Zia took the orb from Styrmir''s hand, who now sat in the corner gloomed and was consoled by Bisca.


    "Yes, I am alright, and Rise is with me, but I am not fully recovered yet, also I tell me, does anything happen in the Jane cottage? Is everyone alright?"


    "No, Jane is taken away by Duke''s son Roschart, and Bisca barely made it out alive from mana deficiency."


    ''That''s why I didn''t send you there in the first place.''  Historia sighed with concern in her mind.


    "I see, then she told them about them also¡­" Historia''s voice turned cold.


    "Most likely, captain, tell us what should we do now? I-"


    "What else, I am drafting the incident as Diesswrin infiltrating the Ovyrus premise with a spy, we will be able to get some backup and to then you both stay there, there is no need to act upon your own-"


    "But Captain!" Styrmir shouted,


    "Styrmir I know about your feelings, everyone cherished Melvi, as our teammate but now this isn''t just about the Pendant quest! This is a war situation with Diesswrin breaking into the Esnair kingdom.


    Also according to the Assembly of Mages, he already broke several laws, but to get them to work on this case we need the permission of the Emperor of Seloud along with the Emperor of the kingdom,  we are helpless from there, you two stay there now things will get just messier! Meanwhile, me and Rise-"


    "Wait! Don''t misunderstand Melvi!" Cecelia''s voice filled the room,


    "Cecelia, what happened?" Historia was pissed


    now,


    "I know you are angry with Melvi, but I am sure she didn''t do everything because she was loyal to the duke! Please don''t-"


    "Cecilia, aren''t Melvi like your little sister? Aren''t you scared because her life is in danger?"


    "Yes¡­"


    "Then what about Zia, Styrmir,  Rise, and Jane? Aren''t they someone dear to someone, ask Bisca how is she now? Jane''s life is now dangerous because she gave out her location-"


    "There must be a reason-"


    "Whatever the reason was! Melvi betrayed her teammates,


    In the world of mage, when you are in the battle, your family at home is the second to the teammates you shed your blood with,


    And I won''t forgive anyone! Whoever it was,


    Who raised their sword against my children, I am sorry but now Melvi death is crucial to this quest."

 Chapter 113 - Story Of Dark Elves

    Cecelia and others were stunned by Historia''s voice,


    "I see¡­" Cecilia''s head drooped, biting her lips in anguish, Bisca was silently listening to everything, and Styrmir and Zia were also startled by her.


    "Captain?" Zia uttered,


    "Hmmm?"


    "There is Rise?"


    "Rise¡­ well he is preparing for the mission."


    "Preparing for it? What do you mean?"


    "You''ll know when you see, for now, prepare yourself, and I will tell you what to do tomorrow, so listen carefully!"


    ***


    In short, while Historia narrated the whole plan, and this time they were confident,


    "Both of you got it?"


    "Yes!" Zia and Styrmir huffed in unison,


    "Great, well now I need to save my mana to come there too, so I''ll take my leave-"


    "?Lady Historia" Bisca crept to the orb,


    "Yes?"


    "Can I join the raid too?" Bisca hesitantly spoke,


    "I am sorry, but I''ll be blunt, we don''t deadweight in this crucial mission, a single mistake and everything will be over! So please refrain from acting on your emotions!"


    "I know! And I promise I won''t be a dead weight, I know I am not strong as you all but I want to save Lady Jane, no matter how you look there are only four of you now! One way or another I''ll promise I will help you!" Bisca grabbed her dress in desperation.


    Historia sighed,


    "Aight, but don''t do anything on a whim, you also have to follow my orders, but what about Cecelia? Who will take care of her?"


    "Please don''t worry about me, I am not anybody''s responsibility, you all have already done so much for me, I can take care of myself now, I can walk now so, I would hold off on myself so and I do believe if anything happens you all return, so don''t worry and go!"


    Cecelia was down, her anxious smile made everyone uncomfortable, everyone knew that was because of Melvi¡­


    "Alright then, see you tomorrow then!" Historia canceled the connection and that awkward silence filled the room again.


    ***


    The dusk stretched and Styrmir, Zia and Bisca prepared after their last supper of the day, Cecelia was sitting in the corner beside Zia.


    Zia also gave her a prosthetic arm, she became used to it after the day.


    The heavy air was constantly bothering Styrmir and he couldn''t bear watching Cecelia in such depravity.


    "So! Lady Cecelia tell us how did you first meet Melvi?" Styrmir suddenly spoke and Bisca and Zia stared at him with their gaping eyes.


    "Idiot what are you saying?" Zia yelled at him, she didn''t want to make Cecelia sadder but Styrmir knew what exactly he was saying.


    The atmosphere guy heavier, and Cecelia moved her head to the Styrmir direction and smiled,


    "I met her 15 years ago, on the outskirts of our village. She was a small little girl at that time."


    ***


    ** 12 years ago **


    In the deep forest of Gaia, there was a small colony of dark elves, generally, they had a nomad troop but now they settled here for the first time.


    The elves there were very friendly and close to each other, even if one child got hurt half of the village rushed to nurse him.


    They helped each other if one was hungry or thirsty there was no one unequal after the chief clan, rather the chief clan also treated themselves as one of the normal elves¡­


    But as much as they were gentle and king among themselves, they were far crueler to the other races,


    One of the chief sources of dark elves'' property was human hunting; they killed many humans who traveled within the forest of Gaia, traders, adventurers, even children who were lost in the High. They showed no mercy if it wasn''t used to them,  they killed it without any second thought.


    They also detested High Elves, in earthen history, High Elves were considered to be born from the Spirit God and 6th Queen of druids Helena, while the dark elves were born from the 3rd Forest king who was seduced by the devil of hell.


    Serapheneope, the 8th princess of Hell, was their scheme to create a race against the High Elves who were  able to harness the nature and spirit realm strength easily, the dark elves served their purpose,


    While High Elves'' longevity almost greatest elders might live for one to two thousand years and powers connect to nature,


    Dark Elves didn''t have such a long lifespan, they usually lived four to six hundred years at most, but had advantages of mana concentration, because of the blood of the Forest King and Serpheneope, they possessed one of the highest concentrations of mana among the mortal races.


    High Elves also detested doing the same to dark elves, while High elves bred changed over the time with Frost elves, Wood Elves, rarest Aqualion Elves, their breedings changed and spread over time.


    While the dark elves despised the idea of mixing their blood, they had the pride of the devil, of course, they killed any dark elf for the sin of lust for another race, and thus in the end they were isolated.


    For centuries they were hunted for their organs and blood, they were forcibly used to inbreed with another species, and those who did that were humans, their kings, and those nobles hunted and kidnapped dark elf kin.


    They abducted children, men, women, the elderly whoever they found, they even dug the graves for their greed, no matter the age they abused them to create mixed blood and new species for their experiments.


    This went on for centuries, they have treated nothing else but as objects to them, High elves neither paid attention to it moreover some kingdoms joined hands in experiments.


    Till the 1700th century, five hundred years before the current century, when many kingdoms were divided due to the war, dark elves got their rights to live unbothered by the other races.


    But it was only on papers, the misery continued after but now as in rising black market cult guilds, dark elves again were forced to live to hide and fight for their lives.


    Until one dark elf who two hundred ago appeared, it was said he possessed strength equal to the emperor mage, he was also an enslaved dark elf, who upheaved chaos to a whole kingdom, he slaughtered hundreds of humans, but it was said that he died during the battle.


    With the thought that Dark elves became extinct in that incident, they still existed hidden in the different corners of the world.


    The Colony of Gaia elves was also like this, affectionate to their people only, but one day the hunters of the colony went for a hunt when they came across the girl who was sitting near the river fishing with a long wooden spear.


    She wore tattered clothes with the hood on her head, she had many scratches on her body, but she looked healthy and energetic and threw her spear continuously to catch a fish.


    The hunter hid in the bushes to observe her and one hunter pulled out his knife,


    "Should we kill her?"


    "Wait! Something isn''t right!" Another elf held his wrist,


    "Why? She is definitely a human! Who else could be here?" A young girl with enraged eyes raised her bow and aimed at that girl, she was Cecelia.


    "Cecelia, wait!" The hunter lowered her hand, and suddenly the girl on the river slipped.


    All the hunters there were dumbstruck, with long grey hair, obsidian skin, and yellow eyes, she was a dark elf.


    All four of the hunters rushed to the girl and Cecelia was the one ahead, they surrounded her and that girl was shocked and froze in fear.


    She laid down on the river, half drenched being glared at by those hunters.


    "Please spare me! I didn''t do anything! I am just a young lost girl!" The girl immediately bowed in front of them and started begging for mercy.


    "Raise your head!" Cecelia shouted at her,


    The girl jerked and raised her gazed, tears were drooping down her cheeks and snot touched her lips, she was smiling to not piss them off more,


    "Please don''t kill me¡­"


    Cecelia chuckled and reached out her hand,


    "Get up you idiot, there is no way we will hurt our own people!"


    The girl stared at them with a blank face and bowed again,


    "I am sorry! I am sorry! I won''t do it again!" The girl started whining like a kid,


    "Ah! She''s a nutjob!" Cecelia thrashed her head with a strong knuckle,


    "Didn''t I tell you we won''t kill you!" Cecelia yelled and that girl grabbed her head,


    "So, you won''t kill me?" That girl timidly spoke,


    "Of course not! Now come with us! You must be hungry!" She reached out her hand again and that girl gently held it and stood up.


    "What''s your name?" Cecelia and the hunters started walking back to the village,


    "My name? It''s Helvi!"

 Chapter 114 - Helvi And Lele

    "Helvi? What a weird name!" Cecelia chuckled,


    "I know, but I like it!" Helvi smiled at her,


    All the dark elves and Helvi walked back into the village when they entered the village behind a rocky ridge, Helvi was left astonished, houses on every tree, small wooden houses, everybody had nice clothes made from fiber plants.


    When Helvi entered the village, a strange silence stretched in the forest, everybody was staring at Helvi and her dirty appearance, she flinched a bit and tried to cover herself with her hands.


    Suddenly an elderly lady elf treated at her with swift footsteps, she was glaring arrows at her with her sharp eyes, Helvi took a step back but it was too late,


    "Maybe I should just¡­" Helvi closed her eyes in nervousness,


    "My what a lenient child! Winter is going to be on the door and look at her, roaming around showing all this skin! Aren''t you bold? Here, cover yourself!"


    The old elf covered with a shawl and to her legs, the Helvi was a bit perplexed with this.


    "My what a cute girl? Where are you from?"


    "Oh my, it''s been a long time since we found a child like her!"


    "Have you eaten anything? Look at you, such a skinny body Celci, take her to my home!"


    The horde of women and elders gathered around, Helvi didn''t know how to react but she was happy, she looked down and smiled, hiding her face,


    "Aight, grandma Lele." Cecelia tapped on Helvi''s shoulder and smiled, it felt reassuring to Helvi and a strange feeling of security around them.


    ''Maybe, they will accept us¡­'' with the guilty and hope-filled heart she nodded at Cecelia.


    Cecelia took her to that old elf home, it was a bit far from the village center and quite isolated, Cecelia was walking behind Lele, and Helvi was staggering with the roots that pierced out from the earth, the trees in that forest was huge, the canopy above their head was dense enough to stop the noon''s sun rage.


    The cold feeling that felt almost as if your soul was walking out leaving your body took Helvi to a strange trance of calmness.


    "We are here¡­" Lele pointed at a big tree trunk with a small gate in it in front of them.


    Lele walked to the door, unlocked it, and walked in with Cecelia and Helvi, Helvi was still a bit hesitant but Lele grabbed her wrist and made her sit on the small wooden chair with a cushion of soft in her, Cecelia chuckled and sat on the chair beside her.


    "Cecelia, have you eaten anything?" Lele sat on the armchair in front of them,


    "Nope! Well, we did go hunting but found her instead." She pointed at Helvi and she started sweating in cringe guilt.


    "What can we do then?" Lele sighed with Cecelia,


    "Aight, good job on finding her, now cook her." Lele gawked at Helvi with pure evil in her eye, Helvi froze on her chair with the smile she had on her face¡­


    "Well then, you''ll be our dinner tonight, don''t struggle or it will hurt!" Cecelia pulled out her knife, and pointed at Helvi¡­


    Helvi stood up crying and creeping away from them¡­


    "Don''t eat me! I am not¡­..tasty! Please! Let me go! I swear¡­.. I''ll¡­.hunt you in your¡­..place! Ok if you are going to eat me please don''t make a spicy dish, I can''t bear spicy food!"


    Suddenly Cecelia broke into laughter,


    "Hahaha! What a cute reaction! I can''t bear spicy food¡­ ( imitating her)


    What kind of person asks to be a cook as per their taste!" Cecelia was dying with laughter, Lele smiled at Helvi,


    "We were just teasing you, don''t worry."


    "But she was way too cute, I retreat laughing now, should''ve teased her for a bit longer, now grandma why don''t you cook something sweet for her and something spicy for me, I need to-"


    "I didn''t joke about ''now cook'' part, shut your trap and get your ass in the kitchen, make some sweet custard for me and her, and cook whatever you want with the ingredients in the kitchen."


    "Tch! I knew it, you lure young girls of the village to your house to cook for you. Why don''t you try to live with me, close to the village so that young elf can take care of you-" Cecelia wasn''t finished and an apple was shot and she was knocked out on the floor.


    "Why don''t you find a good husband then! Idiot grandchild! When I was your age I already had given birth to your 4th, 5th, 6th aunt, and 3rd and 4th uncle! I am worried nobody will take a muscular girl like you as a bride!"


    "Why did you say? Just because you had a bunch of kids doesn''t mean you were feminine, that means grandpa and you had nothing to do but fool around! I ain''t feminine? Ha! I bet you were flat just like you in your young-"


    a sharp knife grazed Cecelia''s cheeks and struck the wall behind her, leaving a terror in her eyes,


    "I dare you, you complete what you were about to say¡­" the look in Lele''s eyes sent a shiver to both Cecelia and Helvi.


    "So! A fruit custard! You got that!" Cecelia ran off to the kitchen while Helvi was in the corner trying not to make eye contact with her.


    Lele called Helvi and made her sit next to her, while Cecelia was cooking, Lele asked Helvi about her and her past,


    She told her parents died due to an illness and she left her village to live a new life, but soon she realized she was still too young to be on her own.


    "What is your age?"


    "I am still about 36 years old." Helvi averted her gaze from Lele, and the food arrived on the table.


    They ate and left together for the village to get some necessities for her, the crowd welcomed her again, and this time many elders gathered around her.


    "What a cute girl! Wish I had a daughter like you!"


    "I know right! I wanna take her home with me!"


    "Tell me, young lady, are you single? Why don''t you marry my son, he is still 176 years old and refuses to marry, I am sure he is still a virgin who never even touched a girl besides her sisters and me."


    "Mother I am right here¡­" most of the villagers looked at the elf with pity.


    "No need, she''ll live with me, I decide to care for her and make her cook for me, it''s a hassle these days." Lele patted her head.


    Helvi looked at her with her eyes wide open but lowered.


    "Aww! Guess my son will die a virgin, I haven''t even heard of an elf who remained a virgin for a century at most, guess my son will be famous."


    "Mom¡­" the village was consoling him.


    *


    *


    *


    Helvi and Lele went back to the home, and in a short while, both of them went to sleep.


    But in the middle of the night, Lele noticed something, Helvi sneaked out of the house hiding something in cloth but returned before dawn.


    Lele didn''t ask about it, and Helvi acted normally and slowly6 months went by, she was a cheerful girl happily roaming around in the house without causing many problems and with the same routine, but something strange happened one day, Helvi sneaked out and didn''t return in the morning.


    Lele waited for her and during the dusk, she heard a knock on the door. Lele opened it and saw Helvi drenched in sweat. She had a small deer cub in her hand.


    "Where were you for the whole day?" Lele remained calm and gave her a towel and warm soup.


    "I went for a morning walk and found a deer herd injured in the forest. One of them was very wounded and this cub had a strong fever, and her mom too, but I was not able to bring her home." Helvi lowered her gaze, petting the cub gently.


    "I see, so what do you want? medicine?" Lele glared at her.


    "Yes! I''ll return as soon as I can after I treat her!" Helvi brightened up.


    Lele went to her storage and grabbed a bottle of medicine, she was actually the one the eldest witch of the village, she taught many as a teacher along with Cecelia, she also taught Helvi some basic spells and created normal potions except medical ones.


    She came to Helvi with a small bottle of potion inside it and gave it to Helvi,


    "Here, take it."


    "Thank you so much! I will return shortly!" Helvi picked up the bottle and rushed to the door.


    "Before that a small heads up for you¡­" Lele said out loud, Helvi halted with an open door.


    "Yes, grandma Lele?" She turned to her with a smile.


    "I only used it on the Dark Elfs, so while giving it to humans please make sure to dilute it with water, with the proportion of 1:8."


    Helvi''s smile faded away and she closed the door, slowly she took out a small blade and pointed at Lele,


    "Arara! What a scary look you got there¡­"

 Chapter 115 - Melvi

    With a grim look on her face, Helvi pointed her knife at Lele,


    "What are you talking about?" Helvi was glaring at her, her eyes no longer had any innocence she had moments ago, not the eyes of someone who wouldn''t hesitate or bat an eye to kill someone.


    "Don''t worry, shouldn''t you go to her by now." Lele sighed.


    Helvi flinched with her knife, she couldn''t bear looking at Lele''s eyes anymore.


    She bit her lips in remorse and opened the door,


    "Thank you for everything you did so far, I am grateful to you." And Helvi ran off into the forest.


    Running as fast as she could without looking back, she just ran and ran, she galloped through beaches, went through caves,


    "Please be safe! I am just about to be there."


    Until she finally reached a hollow tree trunk far away in the opposite corner of the village, it was close to a small stream of water. There were small plants and grass around that trunk which had several glowing algae around it.


    She was out of breath, she let go of the deer cub who had her mother nearby, she went to her mother and thanked her for staying nearby.


    She moved the hanging vines from the small hole in the trunk but wide enough to crawl in, she crept inside, the pathway of that narrow tunnel went downwards like a rabbit den.


    She crawled until the cave widened enough to stand, she stood up and sprinkled some water on the lumio algae to help them glow again, with every footstep she sprinkled water on the walls until that dark cave turned into a haven of different lights.


    "It''s gotten cold here!" She rushed inside the cave,


    "Sister? Are¡­ you¡­here?" A timid and breaking voice of a little girl reached to her, it even though the droplets of leaking moisture made an echo in that cave, that girl''s voice was far more than weaker.


    "Melvi!" She yelled and rushed go that voice,


    There was a little girl of age 4 lying in the soft moss, her face was reddened and sweating like hell huffing out steam, she was struggling with her breaths.


    Helvi rushed to her and kneeled close to her,


    "Sister¡­" Melvi slowly raised her hands and touched her cheek,


    "You are really here?"


    "Yes, I am! Now don''t worry you''ll be fine soon!" Helvi was panicking and anxious. She pulled out the bottle and poured a small portion and diluted it with water. As Lele said, she picked Melvi''s head on her lap.


    "Here, drink it! After you drink this you''ll start running in no time!" She gently placed the cup close to her lips, Melvi slowly gulped that portion and rested on her lap.


    After a while Melvi opened her eyes, she dozed off for a few hours while Helvi was looking after her,


    "You woke up? Did you have a good rest?"


    "Mmm," Melvi nodded,


    "I see, great then." Helvi checked her temperature with her hand, it went down quite a bit, she took a breath of relief.


    She laid down letting Melvi rest on her belly, but she was struggling from inside, she hid her eyes with her arm and strengthen her heart,


    "Melvi, do you like this place?"


    "Hmmm."  Melvi hummed,


    "Really? Why?"


    "Well, there is everything! Water and so many berries and fruits, cute animals! I even saw a family of lavender bunnies, their babies were so cute!


    and there are also many flowers with sweet nectar-" Melvi got excited but spoke a bit too much. She covered her mouth with small hands and Helvi got up with a scary look.


    "Didn''t I tell you not to suck nectar from flowers!" She pinched Melvi''s cheeks,


    "I am sowy!" Melvi tapped her hands and Helvi eased her cheeks, pulling her face close to her.


    "No! I am sorry, I am glad you made so many cute memories here, but we have to leave now-"


    "Again!" Melvi smacked her hand away, she got up and glared at Helvi with tears in her eyes.


    "Why is it always like this? No matter where we stay, just after a few months you say now we have to leave it! Why this always?"


    "Melvi-"


    "Don''t come closer! No matter the place, no matter the time we are just running away! Why can''t we have a home?


    A home that is only ours! Where we both can live happily! Just why?" Melvi dropped on her knees crying and shouting.


    Slowly Helvi came close to Melvi and wrapped her arms around her, snuggling her close to her breast she whispered,


    "Don''t cry! I know it''s hard but I know and I promise one day, you''ll have a nice home,


    Where you don''t need to run anywhere, you''ll live there proudly, there will be many more flowers around it, there will lot of fruits and berries inside, you don''t need to wait for night to go out then, you''ll be free,


    Free like a bird, which will soar above clouds flapping her wings unbounded with kind of chains, you''ll be free one day and find a place where you belong, where there will be your lots of friends and will be there for you in rough times, who will wait for you, and you''ll be able to find them and stay with them in your own home."


    "Will you also be there?" Melvi raised her gaze,


    "Of course! Who else then cooks for you?


    Who will make your dresses?


    Your hair?


    Who will take you for a nice stroll?


    Who else will make you study?


    Who else will make sure that you sleep on time?


    Who will teach you to be a nice girl?"


    "But I am a nice girl already!" Melvi pouted,


    "Fufu! You sure are!" Helvi snuggled her back and they broke into sweet laughter,


    ''We need to get out of here before the village elves arrive here.'' Helvi''s heart was wrenching in fear of them finding Melvi. If such a thing happened they would kill her without any second thought.


    "Melvi shall we go?" Helvi packed up everything in a small void pouch, she crawled out of the den, following her Melvi came out.


    Helvi heaved Melvi on her back and covered and wrapped a cloth with her waist so she won''t slip when she runs.


    "Sister wait!" Melvi tapped her shoulder,


    "What?"


    Melvi pulled out some biscuits and threw them on the ground after crumbling them,


    "Bunnies! We are going, so I won''t give you any more biscuits! Eat this and grow up big tomorrow!" Melvi shouted and 6 small baby bunnies came out staring at her.


    Melvi waved them goodbye and without wasting much time, Helvi left the place, she ran in the diagonal direction of the village to make sure they wouldn''t follow the obvious trail.


    Though they didn''t even get far and an elf jumped right in front of them, Helvi startled and took her step back.


    "Stay away! Take a step closer and I will kill you!" Helvi pulled out her wand, she wasn''t a frail elf, but more than an unsheathed weapon.


    "And here I thought I could trust you!" That led to raising her head, her eyes were filled with anger and disdain with an image of Helvi between them.


    "Cecelia?" Helvi''s hands trembled, for six months they spent this time just as sisters, with a meal together every day, trails, gossip, chores they had their part together in everything.


    "I trusted you Helvi,


    No! The whole village trusted you Helvi! How could you betray us like this!"


    Cecelia charged at her, she had her dagger and tried to stab Helvi but she evaded every attack with ease,


    "Cecelia, please forgive me and let me go, I don''t want to fight you!" Helvi was anxious to run away but Cecelia followed her, attacking her with every leap.


    "Tell me Helvi! Where did you fall short? Food? Friends? Leisure? Tell me what we did not offer you!  Tell me Helvi!'' Cecelia screeched,


    [ FROST FLOOR! ]


    Cecelia froze the nearby surroundings and tried to freeze Helvi along with them, but Helvi was far faster than her spell.


    "I am sorry but Cecelia please let me go! I don''t belong here, I am thankful for everyone! I was really happy but-"


    "Sister!" Melvi wasn''t able to see anything but the sudden rush and unrest made her afraid.


    "This smell? So she is a human!" Cecelia halted in her place with memories of humans torturing her and her killing parents flashing before her eyes, no matter how much she begged for their lives, they ignored her and slaughtered them in front of her.


    "How could you do this? You are helping that filth? Did you choose that filth over us? I am disappointed in you, I guess you are too young and didn''t know how much of a monster they are, you must be getting decided by that filth.


    I remember they could use mind control spells, but don''t worry once I kill her you''ll be free-"


    An outrageous amount of mana blasted in the forest shaking up every leaf till the edge of its span, it was just Helvi''s aura, just her presence filled Cecelia with terror, so much that she wasn''t even able to move her legs.


    "Cecelia, I am grateful for everything you did for me but, if I even think to harm my sister, I will destroy this very forest and everything in it to its deepest root.

 Chapter 116 - The Half Soul

    "What is this aura? It is completely different from earlier! She isn''t even a mage but, how can she draw out so much power?" Cecelia was left stunned and frightened under the pressure Helvi created.


    "I said I was thankful for everything you did for me, I truly was, but don''t misunderstand I did everything to be saved by someone, everything I did so far was to protect Melvi, and if anybody wants to take her away from me, I won''t reconsider to kill anyone who will stand in my way."


    As she spoke Helvi walked to Cecelia and In mere seconds she disappeared from her sight and stood in front of Cecelia with her index finger on her forehead.


    ''How did she-


    I lost her sight in a flash¡­


    I want to move my body but I have this feeling,


    One wrong move and I am dead¡­'' Cecelia was trembling with her mind in turmoil, she wasn''t even batting her eyes, in fear once she blinked it all would be over.


    "Enough you both!" Appearing out of nowhere, Lele grabbed Helvi''s wrist,


    Both Cecelia and Helvi were too shocked to see her this close, without even noticing her presence.


    Helvi jerked her wrist and took a step back,


    "Grandma Lele, please-"


    "Don''t talk now, your ridiculous aura already gave out your location, villagers are coming after you, they don''t know about the situation so hide for now." She threw a concealing orb at her, and Helvi realized that the villagers were close by,


    There wasn''t any escape, either it was fight or hide.


    She galloped on the tree-high branches and concealed her presence there.


    The villagers arrived after a short while, it was only the guard group of the village, fully armed and filled with blood lust, but as they saw Ceceli and Lele they calmed down.


    "Grandma Lele, Cecelia, what are you doing here?" The guard chief walked up to Lele withdrawing his dagger.


    Lele put a piece of cloth off Cecelia''s face and wiped it, she was covered in sweat and sighed,


    "We were just doing some training, it was a fluke of the Cecelia spell I was teaching her, don''t worry. "


    "I see, I apologize for the disturbance. Actually, it was quite different from the aura Cecelia emits when she uses her mana, not just her, it was completely different from everyone in our village, so we were just being cautious."


    "Didn''t you feel that? it clearly belonged to a dark elf!"


    "Yes! You are right it was a dark elf, guess it changed with the spell you were teaching her?"


    "Bingo! Now I know why they call you the supreme guardian of the village!" Lele clapped with an impressed look.


    "Hmmm! I didn''t know they called me by such a name! But I don''t think they are wrong, well I am all for my people you know! Hahaha!" Chief started blushing and laughing proudly with a wide grin.


    "Yes! Yes! I wish I had a grandson as strong as you!" Lele chucked,


    "Well then! Let''s go for the hunt! The supreme guardian will catch the 16 horned deer for the village! And grandma Lele, I''ll especially save the liver for you!" The chief rubbed his nose in pride, all the members in his group looked at him while holding their laugh in.


    "Get me it''s antler if you find one." Lele waved at them and leaped back into the forest and Helvi waited until their mana completely disappeared.


    *


    *


    *


    "So, people call me the Supreme Guardian! Hehe, I can''t stop smiling!"  Chief was all smug,


    "Nobody calls you that! If that was true you would''ve lost your virginity by now." A female of their team couldn''t bear any more of his cringe smile.


    "Shut up!"


    "By the way, chief-" a guy on his left spoke,


    "Yeah I know, she is hiding something, she knows too that we know, but it is also one of the rules of the village, we don''t question our elders, moreover a big that supreme guardian thing, I am so happy because it was the grandma Lele who lied!"


    Chief chuckled and they dove deeper into the forest.


    "Come out, Helvi, they are gone!" Lele shouted and Helvi jumped down from the tree,


    "Why are you helping us?" Helvi couldn''t draw out her hostility toward her, she took her step back with tear-filled eyes.


    "Save talk for later! That kid, she is still sick, looking at her mana essence, she is currently going through soul fission!" Lele pointed at Melvi,


    Helvi panicked and checked her temperature again, Melvi was burning up, her face and neck completely turned red and she carried impatience in her breathing.


    "Melvi! Get hold of yourself! Melvi, open your eyes." Helvi suddenly broke into anxiety and was terrified, she started pouring out water on the cloth and putting it on her head.


    "Calm down Helvi! She isn''t going to die yet! Take her to the house, I''ll treat her." Lele touched her forehead and gazed at Helvi''s anxious face.


    "What are you saying, grandma! Why are you offering help to her! She has the blood of those filthy humans running through her veins! Why are you-"


    "Enough! Don''t you dare speak ill for them! You-


    No, all of us are the biggest reason for their such miserable state! If you want to help me and them, then only call me grandma if not, don''t make me feel any more guilty."


    Lele turned her back to Cecelia and Helvi just stared at her thinking what did she mean by that they were the reason for their condition.


    "Hurry up, Helvi! I told you it is not that serious but it will be after a few hours."


    Helvi flinched and looked at Cecelia who was crying, biting her lips and clenching her fist. Cecelia suddenly marched at Helvi and carried her on her back.


    "Don''t get me wrong, I am doing this only because of grandma!" She gently put her on her back and felt a strange feeling of intimacy with her.


    *


    *


    *


    Shortly after they reached Lele''s house, Cecelia laid Melvi to bed, she took some books out of her shelf, she started going through page to page until she found what she was seeking for.


    "That''s it! But I guess it will be a bit tough!"


    Lele walked to Melvi, she lay on the table while Helvi was changing her cold strip continuously, while Cecelia was standing beside her, she looked at her and felt a bit anxious for her.


    "Alright, both of you get away from her, let me start the sealing ritual!"


    "Sealing ritual? Why?"


    "It is the only way, currently her body is too frail and weak, to handle and infuse two different mana souls."


    "Two different mana souls? What do you mean?"


    "Every creature on this earth is born with a soul. When a capable and strong soul starts vibrating and infusing with the mana around the Earth, it starts resonating mana in the body creating a strong loop of mana which results in energy radiation which is called mana circulation.


    Each race on earth has a construction of soul that resembles their respective race, humans, elves, beastmen, demons, dwarfs, all have different constructions.


    Just like what you call that in the language of Science, DNA."


    Helvi and Cecelia listen to her with keen interest, and Lele opened and showed a book page to them,


    "Look here, if the soul and mana radiation of one race soul resonate opposite to another race soul''s, then a mixed-race or what we call a hybrid is impossible to create."


    Helvi and Cecilia gasped, it was nothing like they heard, the complexity behind soul and magic.


    "Even if you create an offspring, it will be either completely dominated by the soul construction of the strongest parent, but if the difference between their power or somehow the child soul forcibly starts infusing both powers, it will result in soul decomposition, complete evaluation of the whole soul before birth.


    That''s why there are not many hybrids of strong races, like beastkin and Elves, both of them have completely opposite constructions."


    Cecelia was stunned to speak, she realized what Lele was saying,


    "So, Grandma what you are saying is that Melvi is half-"


    "Yes! Melvi is the first Demi human with Dark elf blood in her."


    Cecelia looked at Helvi, with disbelief.


    "How is this possible?"


    "We''ll get to it later! Now if you don''t mind, if you don''t help this kid, her soul will tear apart leaving a shredded body behind, I need to seal her dominant soul fraction now."


    "It''s impossible! Soul manipulation is legendary magic! Nobody in the history of the earth has been to use it, it is just an inspiring lure for mages to death, who have spent thousands of years for naught! And you say you''ll be able to do it?"


    "Not me girl! A few years ago, there came an interesting girl to be searching for Elven blood she sneaked to our village and into my house as it was her playground, she wanted something from me, some information about the legend only known to us Dark elves,


    She gave me this book, she just threw it on the table as the price, she said she wrote it and now she doesn''t have any use of it, in that book it was there the fraction soul sealing ritual,


    It was no ordinary girl. When I asked her name I felt the shiver down my spine, she was the witch nobody believed who really existed, The Ralkier!"

 Chapter 117 - Half Seal Ritual

    "Ralkier? Who is she?" Cecelia and Helvi looked as if they were talking about a ghost,


    "Even I don''t know much about her, I only heard rumors about that girl, after taking what she asked for she just gave me this book, at first I refuse to tell her but then when I took a good look at that book, I realized it would be a huge waste to it go,


    So I took, everything I told was researched and written in that book, but after I finished reading it, I realized that I only touched the tip of the glacier."


    While talking, Lele was etching a magus circle around Melvi, she took out Melvi''s cloth, then split her thumb, and made another magus circle upon her body with her blood.


    "Now both of you, stand back."


    Helvi and Cecelia took a few steps back, and Melvi and looked at Helvi,


    "Sister¡­"


    "It''s ok! I am here Melvi! Nothing will happen to you!" Helvi was shaking in nervously, quietly Cecelia grabbed her hand, Helvi looked at her with surprise,


    "Don''t worry, if it''s grandma Lele everything will be alright." Cecelia didn''t look at her with uneasy guilt; she hid her eyes from Helvi.


    "Let''s begin then,


    [ I LELE UZBEL,


    HAVE OFFERED MY BLOOD TO CURSE A SEAL UPON THIS SOUL! ]


    Lele grabbed a small blade, and stabbed Melvi on the heart which was the center of the magus circle, Melvi screeched out in pain, struggling and shaking her limbs.


    "Grandma! What are you-" Helvi screamed and tried to get close to Melvi but Cecelia held her back,


    "Just trust her! If it is the only way, we don''t have much choice! Please Helvi calm down!"


    Eventually, Melvi started bleeding from the wound, and her blood started spewing out peculiarly, her blood tracing the magus circle upon her body.


    [  I BEG THEE,


    LET HER BLOOD SOAK IN MINE,


    AND BECOME THE BARRIER FOR HER


    ANGUISH AND HER PEACE!


    MAGIA SOUL WEAVING,


    RED RIDGE! ]


    Suddenly Melvi''s blood started flowing back in,  absorbing the magus circle made out of Lele''s blood, and that blade started slowly plunging in more in her flesh, Melvi was crying in pain, and Cecelia hugged Helvi tightly, hiding her gaze and covering her ears.


    Helvi wasn''t able to stop shivering in terror and anxiety due to Melvi''s cries.


    "Sister! Sister! Help me! It hurts! Please! Save me, it hurts!" Melvi was able to move now, she could only scream out of her lungs and cry as that blade was slowly plunging into her body.


    "Patience little girl! Once this will be over your dominant soul fraction will take over and the other will be sealed up for eternity! In your case, your human soul, so bear it for once, after that, I will make sure that you don''t have to go through this ever again!"


    Lele held her left hand and nodded at Cecelia, she lightened her hold on Helvi and Helvi looked at Lele, she leaped to Melvi and grabbed her right hand tightly.


    "You can do it Melvi! After this, we won''t have to go anywhere else, I will stay with you forever! So please don''t give -"


    "You promise?" Melvi looked at Helvi, she stopped struggling biting her lips, she tilted her head at her and half-opened her eyes,


    "I promise!" Helvi gently smiled at her.


    Shortly the blade completely went inside her chest, along with the blood inscribed markings and Melvi fainted.


    "Grandma Lele, what is happen-"


    Suddenly Melvi''s body started letting out a tremendous aura and glowing, the magus circle on which she was lying created a barrier kicking Lele and Helvi out.


    "She is going through Soul Morphosis, the seal has been completed with the blade stuck in her heart, the blade is actually the pin that will keep that soul fraction in, now her body will change according to the dominant soul."


    Cecelia rushed to Lele and picked her up, she was astonished to witness the whole ritual,


    ''I can''t believe my eyes! It is possible to manipulate fractional souls! I read the whole book about one spell to master it and it worked! I can''t even imagine if she can perform such feats, and has many more spell-like this, there are no laws of gods and nature that can stop her then!


    Everything in this world will be mere toys for her¡­ that Witch of Ralkier, I want to meet her once again and learn but I don''t think I''ll be able to withstand her presence in front of me after witnessing this.''


    Lele wasn''t able to stand in awe, Cecelia helped her to sit on the chair, and abruptly that bubble of light busted, creating a flash blinding everyone.


    "Melvi, are you okay?" Helvi screamed out,


    "I am fine, but my chest hurts a little¡­" Melvi spoke slowly and Helvi glanced upon her and hugged her tightly without wasting a second.


    Slowly pushing their eyes Cecelia and Lele opened other eyes but were left speechless.


    Melvi was still human, not an ounce of dark elf trait was visible physically or spiritually.


    "Grandma, did the ritual fail? Her aura seems to be stable but she didn''t morph into a dark elf." Cecelia looked at her in disbelief, but Lele was far more shocked than her,


    "No! The seal is definitely completed! But if she is still in her human form then there could be only one possible reason behind this, her human soul fraction dominated the dark elf one."


    "What? You can''t be serious! How could a human soul be more powerful than the dark elf soul!"


    "Then how will you explain that? It wasn''t impossible, but to be honest, I didn''t expect it to happen.


    Dark elves are indeed stronger but some humans have the power to defy gods too, in this case, the most possible answer written is that by the time Melvi was born the dark elf parent must have gone weaker¡­


    Helvi, just who was your mother? Creating such a  powerful soul fraction for Melvi!"


    Lele stood up and walked to Melvi, patting her head.


    But suddenly Melvi''s belly growled and she flushed,


    "It wasn''t me!"


    Lele giggled, "let''s save the talk for later, Helvi, why don''t you cook her something, probably something her favorite."


    Helvi looked at Melvi and smiled, she picked up Melvi and laid her on the bed she slept on.


    *


    *


    *


    After having a nice dinner together with everyone, Melvi dozed in minutes,


    Cecelia, Lele, and Helvi moved to the next room and sat on the round table, there was some hot cocoa in front of them, and Cecelia was now eager for answers.


    Cecelia took a deep breath and let out her anger and every emotion she felt in the last few hours,


    "So, tell me now, who are you? And who is this girl? Is she your sister? Are you a half-blood too? If so, how did you survive the soul fission? What are-"


    "Calm down idiot!" Lele thrashed her head, shutting Cecelia''s mouth,


    "My God, just take and let others breathe too, Helvi I won''t ask much because I trust you, and don''t worry about anything, whatever happens, and whatever your answer is, I won''t question further, after all, I owe my life to your father."


    Helvi was still hesitant, after fidgeting for a while, she sighed,


    " if you know about him then I could trust you¡­"


    Cecelia was the only one confused there, she looked at both of them eagerly,


    "Grandma, how do you know her father? And what do you mean you owe him your life?"


    "I told you to shut your trap brat!"


    Lele sigh,


    "I guess, I have started from the very beginning to make things easy for both of you, as you know Melvi I am currently past my age of 400 years, and you also know that this colony along with me wants that''s happy and prosper from the start."


    "Hmm" Cecelia nodded, "this village elder was freed, slaves of last revolution two hundred years ago, you told me that you fought in that too!"


    "Yes! I did, the elders of this village and many other villages. The dark elf was freed in that revolution, do you know why it was successful?"


    "Hmm! That hero! The strongest dark elf


    Helkaiser!" Cecelia got enthusiastic as she was talking about a hero as a child.


    "Yes, Helkaiser, he is Helvi''s father," Lele said and a blank expression spread on Cecelia''s face,


    "What? What the hell are you talking about?" She looked at Helvi and she smiled at her uncomfortably.


    "No! It should have been me!" Cecelia smacked the table and Lele teased her again,


    "Do you regret birthing in our lineage, I could end your regret now if you want!"


    "It''s okay! I am proud of it! I am proud of it!"


    "As I was saying, I was also a slave of the humans, along with your grandpa, and your parents, uncles, and aunts, we all got separated after being sold as things in their auction, only I and your parents were left together after we were brought by a noble, and then the real misery began."

 Chapter 118 - Elf Revolts

    Cecelia, Helvi, and Lele sat around the table, While Melvi was resting, Lele collected her courage to recall the horrible past she went through.


    ¨C Lele - PoV ¨C


    I was around 200 hundred years old. I had a husband, 14 sons, and 17 daughters. Our whole family lived inside the Giant Pecknernest trees, a giant tree several yards tall.


    My husband and son always went hunting and my daughters and daughters-in-law often came to have a chat with me. Everything was great, the stories of struggles of Dark elves seemed nothing but folklore to us at that time but one night.


    200 hundred years ago, our village was raided by humans, they destroyed everything that didn''t please them and took what they thought would be of use to them.


    Those who resisted were killed, to protect children and dear ones we all surrendered, the moment we lowered our heads, the shackles were restrained on us.


    I watched my daughters crying and begging to let their children go but they weren''t that merciful. The parents of the young were taken separately to an old dungeon.


    We were kept inside a cage as lives stocks, the food is given to us was bread and water only, each day they tortured and abused us to break our spirits.


    One by one, the cage got spacious, because either some died or got sold, from a discarded elf, who had plunged out organs and amputated, he was thrown into the cage after getting experimented on told us, they sought our traits to create new war slaves.


    It was the scheme of the whole Kingdom of Seloud, we were just lab rats for them, a year went by we lost every speck of hope, slowly my sons and daughters were taken away too, there was only my youngest son, and daughter in law left beside me.


    In that cage, there were only a handful of elves left, my tears were dried up, I didn''t even have the wish to live on.


    But one day, we heard a loud noise echoing in the dungeon. I thought it must be one of the failures of the experiment, but I was wrong, the humans were running around.


    They were fighting someone desperately, I could hear them cry and beg them in pain, it soothed me, at that moment if I were to die, I wouldn''t have regretted that.


    Suddenly some masked persons came running to us, they broke the cage and sealing shackles, and freed us out, they started healing the vulnerable and helped them stand up again.


    "You all, go in that direction, there is a tunnel there at that end, there is a person who will take you to a safe place!" A healer who was healing me spoke, she removed her mask, and I gasped for a moment. She was a young dark elf just like one of my daughters.


    I knew it wasn''t her, but when I saw her I couldn''t resist but to cry, many elves were rescued along with my son and his wife, only a few of the elves were left there.


    "Monnet! Come here! We are short on healers here!"  Somebody shouted and she turned around,


    "I am sorry, but I have to go now-" she stood up and I grabbed her wrist,


    "We can fight too! I am a healer!"


    "But-"


    "Please let me help you! I have lost everything! My children! I have lost them if I don''t-


    If I¡­." I broke into tears and she grabbed my shoulder,


    "Well then! What is your name?"


    "Lele!"


    "Alright! Lele, will you help us?"


    "I¡­I will!"


    The elves left decided to fight back too, we went to the battleground, the whole city close to the dungeon was burning, corpses and organs painted the streets red.


    We heard noises of the ongoing clash behind a huge mansion right in front of us, then we felt a quake, a strong blast of mana.


    It was so strong and vicious I almost passed out. We realized whoever was fighting behind the mansion wasn''t an ordinary dark elf, but a monster.


    "Let''s go!" Monnet tapped my back and we ran in the same direction of the mansion, and then I saw him,


    Helkaiser, a dark elf whose silver hair shone in the moonlight, only used a spear and skewered tens of soldiers in a single thrust.


    No one was able to stand on equal footing with him, he single-handedly played with a whole army, wherever he stepped, human corpses flew from the ground, he looked like the living embodiment of destruction.


    Then I saw some humans creating a barrier behind the mansion, I reported that to Monnet and she told me not to worry about them, they were comrades.


    I was stunned to speak, the humans were coughing blood, they were struggling to keep the barrier and let the army go inside the city.


    "Monnet! Garte is down!" A human cried out from the top of the mansion.


    "Coming!" She shouted, "Will you come with me?" She looked at me,


    I nodded and followed her, the moment I reached there I saw them, several humans down riddled with arrows beside the feet of the living ones.


    "Hurry up Lele!" She shouted and we started healing them,


    But in reality, my hatred for humans didn''t ease up a bit! I wanted to see each of them die! Due right in front of me, I tended to an old-looking guy, who was barely alive at that moment. I knew he wouldn''t be able to make it, so I pretended to be to heal him with an eager mind who was looking forward to seeing him die.


    "Who are you-" he opened his eyes and looked at me,


    "I-"


    "She is one of the survivors! She said she wanted to help us, so I brought her here-" Monnet said,


    "How could you!" The old man shouted and I jerked, he was fuming in anger, he finally showed his true nature!


    He grabbed my wrist and I almost pulled it back in disgust, but then I felt his veins dropping and he spoke,


    "You¡­ get out from here, it''s alright! You all already suffered enough because of us, we can''t give you back what you have lost but please save what you have left, your own life, there is no need to waste it here, please go away, go find a good life once again, far away from us¡­


    Just go and live-" and that man''s head dangled on his neck,


    Why did he want us to live? I could''ve healed him but he wanted me to run away!


    "What is wrong with you! Oye open your eyes! Answer my question oye!" I screamed,


    "It''s okay! don''t worry!" A man my right yelled,


    "When we came here, we decided to at least save a hundred before we lose one, so don''t worry!" He smiled at me.


    His soul I could see, it had the same essence as that old man, he was his son¡­


    The chaos went on and on, the whole city was burned down, the Helkaiser wasn''t alone who fought there, many humans backed him up.


    *


    *


    *


    The dawn broke, and all the elves were successfully rescued and we fled the city and went in a slightly different direction than the rescued elf track, to make sure whoever followed the elves followed our trail first.


    Only 31 of us survived, 8 dark elves of the same tribe, 3 dark elves including Helkaiser, and 20 humans, many of us were still injured, me, Monnet, and another human healer continuously treated them for 3 days.


    Unfortunately, 12 of them didn''t make it and died. We camped in the forest with the remaining ones, the 7 dark elves from my tribe, who didn''t have any sympathy or were grateful to humans and didn''t get close to them.


    Helkaiser was also there, wasn''t injured much, and got better in just two days. He was the one who slew hundreds of humans alone. The elves from my tribe asked him to join us, but he refused. He was a bit cold to them so I was scared to talk to him.


    One day I was talking to a priest boy who was the healer and the son of the old man. I asked why they saved us.


    "Because Helkaiser asked for our help!" He answered with a smile,


    "So you helped us because he asked for your help?"


    "Yup! He was one of the teams of our guild, Helkaiser, Monnet, and Vivi, they were part of a team in our guild, my father who was the guild master, heard that there were many dark elves constrained in the dungeon, so he took it about them."


    That idiot Helkaiser was going to fight alone, but how could we let our comrade fight alone a whole army, so we joined him!"


    "But you lost father-"


    "Didn''t your people also lose your dear ones? So don''t worry about that!" He smiled and got up.


    After a while, Monnet came and sat beside me,


    "What are you doing?"


    "Nothing, just thinking how great your guild was¡­"


    "Hehe¡­ you know my husband really loves them!"


    "Your husband?!"


    "Hmm! Helkaiser! He is my husband!"


    ***


    "What?! Isn''t your sister a half-blood? So how did that happen when both of you were dark elves."


    Cecelia smacked the table, "So that means¡­"


    "Hmm, Melvi and I ain''t blood-related, my mother killed long before she was born¡­" Helvi looked down as she clenched her cup.


    "Killed¡­ by who?" Lele gasped in terror and tears filled in her eyes.


    "Isn''t that obvious¡­humans!"

 Chapter 119 - The Solemn

    Cecelia and Lele was stunned to speak, there just stared at Helvi''s disheartened face,


    "But how? Wasn''t Monnet strong? And where was Helkaiser at that time-"


    "Grandma! For now, the best I can tell you is that it was because of the Solemn!"


    "Solemn?!"  Lele stood up in surprise and stumbled on her feet,


    "What happened, grandma?!" Cecelia ran to pick her up and found her shaking, "Grandma! Tell me what happened?!"


    "Solemn! It was the same that Ralkier witch was seeking for!" Lele couldn''t stop trembling,


    "Solemn? Just what is Solemn?!" Cecelia was horrified looking at both of their expressions,


    "Helvi! Does that mean she killed your-" Lele interrupted her and glared at Helvi,


    "I don''t know! I don''t know! I was just 5 years old! The only thing I remember was hidden under a cabinet and a voice seeking Solemn when I took a peek when the silence stretched.


    My heart still wasn''t able to calm down, and that horrifying image, my father''s chest pierced and my mother, whose whole body was stabbed mercilessly."


    Helvi broke into tears, Lele collected herself and walked to Helvi and hugged her, and let her cry her heart out.


    After a while, both eyes swelled up because of tears, they just sat close to each other comforting each other, when they finally calmed down, Cecelia couldn''t hold her curiously much longer.


    "Helvi, I know you went through such hardships, but there is still one thing I don''t understand, Grandma, Helvi, just what is this Solemn¡­" Cecelia was gently wiping both of their faces with a warm cloth.


    Lele flinched and grabbed her shoulder trembling, Cecelia looked at Helvi who was also gazing at Lele eagerly, she also wanted to know about the Solemn.


    "Grandma, I want to know too, just what is this Solemn?!"


    Lele tried to calm down and collected herself,


    "Alright, guess it was time to pass it down to someone, I won''t talk about it ever again, and neither will I repeat anything so listen carefully."


    Lele drank a glass of water to quench her dried-up throat.


    "Solemn, ages ago when the first Dark Elven tribes were born from the Serpheneope, were the first 12 sons and 12 daughters,  it was said Serpheneope died and reincarnated in every 3 years, to give birth to twin elves, one girl and boy."


    "What?! How? How did she manage to do that?" Cecelia was lost,


    "She was gifted with the boon of Hellfire which she kept in a lantern, it had the power to destroy souls and recreate devils from its ashes, Serpheneope used her own ashes to create a new mature body for herself, it was like a snake shedding her skin but getting a whole new face each time.


    She did that to stay in the mortal world longer without being noticed by the gods above,


    After that 12 sons and 12 daughters, passed down the dark elven blood for generations with cross marriages, but one day she was found out by Gods and was ordered to go back to Netherworld, otherwise, they would kill the entire race of Dark Elves, The Forest King didn''t want her to let go, but Serpheneope, the purpose was completed in the world.


    One night, she just disappeared from the castle of Forest King leaving the lantern behind. It was a wonder that she just disappeared. The king was saddened and went dismal and abandoned his children and kingdom, but took the only belongings of his wife.


    For hundreds of years, he just wandered in the world to seek and find his beloved again and ended up reaching the end of the world, his state became so drive that it drove him to end his life, but the King was immortal, he didn''t know what to do when the flame in the lantern spoke,


    " O'' mighty king,


    As the shackles of your sovereignty have held you back, and the curse of my blood has taken your queen away from you,


    I feel your grieve, I am the one who is the thread that is still kept bound to your world,


    Do you seek to see your love again?"


    The King didn''t give a second thought and answered yes,


    "Then accept me, the part of the accursed world, and become one with me-"


    He saw the face of Serpheneope in the flames, he realized how she disappeared, his heart couldn''t bear the pain of separation anymore and embraced the flames and the Hellfire flames scorched his body and the eternal flames extinguished finally.


    The spirit of the Forest King passed to the mortal world, his spirit passed down to the Netherworld, but his eternal body took a new form.


    It was a dark elf, born from the flames of Serpheneope and ashes of the Forest King.


    She lived there at the end of the world for a long time, detached from knowledge of everything, but she was actually guided by her mother''s voice from inside, her powers were on par with the mightiest Gods and greatest Devils.


    But she wasn''t immortal like her father, but 12 years before dying she bore a daughter, the baby of hers didn''t have any life at first, but she embraced her like a living child just sleeping.


    Looking after a dead child with the hope that she will wake up one day, was too much for her maternal heart,


    Finally, one night she realized she will die soon and be freed from this misery but when she closed her eyes,


    She felt light stinging her as if it was morning and time to wake up, she was in the body of deads daughter,


    She was horrified and afraid, what kind of misery she was born with, she asked her mother but this time an answer never came.


    Centuries went by, until a God who discovered her and took pity on her and decided to help her, so he stole and hid the new body of hers and gave her soul, so she couldn''t be reborn in it, but instead her living body became immortal and she stopped giving birth.


    Her misery graved, the God thought this was his fault and decided to kill her by his own hand.


    Lele stopped talking and took a deep breath.


    Helvi and Cecelia just stared at her,


    "Then?"


    "This is it¡­"


    "What?! How can this be the end? How did he kill her? Where is that new body of hers now? And list what the heck is this ''End of the World!'' Cecelia was frustrated,


    "And you didn''t even tell me what the fuck this his Solemn is!"


    "Because I don''t know that myself, the one who told me about this lore was Monnet, nobody but her in the world knows about this she told me, but she wanted me to know as if it was heart telling her, she ended this tale with just word,


    And finally, Solemn was created.


    When I asked what Solemn said she didn''t know. The only one who knows the answers is the last daughter of Serpheneope and the Forest King."


    "What the hell! This is just stupid! I can''t believe I wasted my time on this!"


    Cecilia got up and went to the kitchen, Helvi was looking at Lele, with anxiousness and suddenly Lele spoke again under her breath,


    "She also said one thing, whatever happens in this world Solemn shouldn''t be discovered again, or else nobody will know what chaos will be brought upon this world!" And Lele grabbed her chest as if she was in pain.


    Helvi called Cecelia and they took her to bed, but she fainted, fortunately, she was fine, and Helvi and Cecelia decided not to talk about this ever again.


    After taking care of her while, Helvi decided to check on Melvi also,


    "Let me check on the Melvi¡­" she left Lele''s room and went to Melvi, she was sitting on her bed swinging her legs.


    "Sister!" Melvi smiled when she saw Helvi walking in,


    "Oh, you woke up?" Helvi was overjoyed looking at her smiling again, she snuggled her tightly, and they both stayed like that for a while.


    "Are you fine now?"


    "Hmm!" Melvi nodded and belly growled,


    "Great then! I guess you are hungry too, do you want some pie?" Helvi patted her head, Melvi brightened up.


    "Will then lay and wait! I''ll go and make it!" Helvi walked out of her room.


    "Solemn huh?" Melvi whispered, she was up all long since Lele and Helvi were talking, she heard everything peeking and eavesdropping on them, and decided to keep this to herself.


    Later Lele also woke up, and they had dinner as nothing happened.


    Lele asked Melvi to join, she said that she realized Helvi and Melvi were the daughters of Helkaiser seeing a similar soul structure to Helkaiser.


    Melvi dozed off again and Cecilia, Helvi, and Lele dag together again, this time Helvi was more anxious than before and Cecelia was afraid,


    "Well, then grandma, what should we do now? We can''t keep a human with us, if somebody finds out about her they will definitely-"


    "Kill her!" A voice came from the door,


    They turned to the voice and saw the guardian chief staring at them with his troop.

 Chapter 120 - Happiness Doesnt Last Long

    Helvi, level, and Cecelia stepped back, the chief guard was standing at the door with the rest of the team.


    "Supreme guardian, may I ask what are you doing in my house?" Lele claimed herself.


    "Haha¡­ I was just here to check up on you, but guess you have kept so many secrets from us." The chief stepped forward,


    "Lefeatan, I want to take your team and get out of my house, we are having a family meeting here." Lele stood in front of Helvi and Cecelia glaring at them.


    "I am afraid I can''t do that, Cecelia you are a proud warrior of this village you shouldn''t keep secrets from us." Lefeatan was staring at them, the other members freed their mana,


    "Helvi you too, we thought you were like our family, we didn''t think you would do this to us."


    "Chief, please listen to us! It''s not their fault please let''s give them a chance-" Cecelia came forward, guarding Helvi,


    "Silence!" Lefeatan shouted, "move aside, no matter what you say, it won''t change the fact, you broke the rules of the village by bringing a human in."


    Helvi was anxious and trembling, Lele stayed calm while Cecelia was in turmoil, she felt the most guilty, and she couldn''t keep it in for much longer.


    Cecelia walked forward to Lefeatan with her clenched fist and muttered,


    "She is in the next room, that human girl is sleeping there."


    "Cecelia!" Lele yelled and marched to her,


    "Grandma Lele! I would advise you to stay there, and cooperate with us! Don''t worry we will take any immediate action, but don''t make things harder for us!"


    Helvi''s heart was thumping in her chest, her mind was losing sanity, she couldn''t bear it much longer, she had no choice but to protect her in her mind that was the only thing she was thinking.


    And her rage exploded with her mana, everything in her home shook and fell down, everyone was overwhelmed with her presence and Lele almost lost her consciousness, it was overbearing for everyone.


    Lefeatan was flabbergasted, he never felt the mana of this level in his whole life, but he came prepared for this,


    "Geodis!" Lefeatan shouted and her subordinate joined her hands,


    [ MAGIA NOURISHER! ]


    [ DEVOUR! ]


    She canted and the sealing talisman outside, which were laid by the team earlier activated a barrier consuming all her mana.


    The chaos silenced in moments leaving Helvi stunned, she couldn''t think straight and picked up a knife nearby and pointed Lefeatan.


    "No! Stay away! I beg you please let us go! We mean no harm! I had no intentions to fool you and hurt you all in any way! Please let my sister go! If you want to punish anyone-"


    "Geodis¡­" Lefeatan uttered,


    "Got that chief!"


    [ MAGIA NOURISHER!


    [ SLUMBER ]


    she chanted and a high noise echoed in the forest from the talisman, knocking Helvi and Lele unconscious.


    *


    *


    *


    After a while, Helvi woke up and found herself sitting on the chair, her head was heavy and she was tearing,


    "Please¡­ leave her¡­ she¡­"


    "Helvi! Helvi!" She heard Lele calling her name, she slowly opened her eyes and saw Lele standing in front of her,


    She jerked and stood up! She sat under the great tree of the village, where all of the village feasts and rituals were held.


    Helvi was crying and desperate, she was scared and desperate, she was begging to see Melvi,


    "Helvi!" A loud voice echoed from the high branch,


    She turned her gaze and saw the eldest elf sitting there,


    "Elder!" She looked around and saw the whole village gathered on the branches and looking down at Helvi


    "I can''t believe she lied to us!"


    "We have done much for her and yet!!"


    "How can she do this to us?"


    The noises were stabbing Helvi''s heart, Lele was helping her to be on her feet, but she couldn''t bear it for longer,


    "I am sorry! I am sorry! I kept this secret from you all! I didn''t mean to use your kindness, I didn''t mean to hurt anyone also, I was just scared.


    I am a dark elf! But I also have a sister! She is still a small child! She doesn''t know any good and evil, she doesn''t know the meaning of race and color, she is just a child!


    Even though she is half-human, she is still half-elf! So I beg you all, please! Let her go!


    If you want to punish anybody please punish me!


    I only came here to protect me and my sister from the humans! Who hunted for our day and night! I had no choice! Please I beg you to spare her life!


    I just¡­


    I just wanted her to have a-"


    "Helvi calm down for a second!" Cecelia came from behind and snuggled Helvi, she was a mess in tears and anxiety.


    "Helvi, it''s alright! Please listen to what the elders have to say!"


    "What do you-'''' Helvi looked at her and then at the elder,


    "Helvi, we dark elves take pride in our blood, we are children of the princess of Hell and God of Nature, we do have strict rules to protect our children and people, who have suffered for a long time.


    But we aren''t heartless enough to kill our savior dears, our pride doesn''t allow that¡­'''' The Elder walked down and she patted her head.


    "Elder¡­" Helvi eyes glimmered in hope, and the old elder nodded with a chuckle,


    "It''s is true we are indiscriminate when it comes to protecting our children, but we also trust our family, what Lele told us, is something we were aware of all along, we knew who your father was it is the gift of dark elves, the eyes that see souls when their power bloom.


    We thought you were just modest to hide the fact that you were his daughter, also it''s true we hate humans, but not all of them. You see there are some humans we owe gratitude to but our pride doesn''t let us do that.


    So I guess this is the chance, we want to welcome you and your sister to the village, as our family!


    We swear that until we are alive and have the blood of our father and mother in our veins we will help you to protect her, and protect you also!


    So, don''t worry, child! And stop crying!" The elder hugged Helvi,


    She was speechless, she didn''t understand what was going on, her heart was still racing,


    "She is fine! Cecelia was taking care of her before we told her that we don''t harm you, she was persistent that she would burn the whole village, aigoo she was really angry¡­" the elder looked at Cecelia and averted her gaze.


    "Sister!" She heard Melvi calling her name, she moved her gaze to the branch and saw Melvi on top of Lefeatan''s head, she was pulling his hair and laughing and waving at her.


    "Melvi! Are you- are you okay?"


    "Okay? Do you say? This kid has been pulling my hair since you were sleeping? Now my head is starting to hurt, she said she won''t leave them until let her meet you, please save me from this devil child-"


    "What did you say?!" Melvi pulled Lefeatan with all her might, shaking him like a mad bull.


    "Please leave them, quit it! Helvi please!" Lefeatan down and Melvi climbed down too, she still had his strands of hair in her fist, and threw them away, and sprinted to Helvi.


    "My beautiful hairs¡­" Lefeatan picked them up and cried


    "Melvi¡­Melvi¡­" Helvi stood up and embraced Melvi in her arms sobbing all her worries away.


    Everybody laughed and cried at that moment, but soon after they held a small banquet for them, they ate, they sang, they danced and celebrated,


    That day the village and Lele''s family grew larger.


    Helvi and Melvi finally found a home, Melvi started to learn magic, under Lele, and Helvi took care of both of them.


    They were finally happy, but this didn''t last much longer.


    ¨C A year later ¨C


    Melvi was sleeping on her bed when a sudden quake shook her awake, everything in her room fell down with the shiver.


    Helvi wasn''t there, usually, she slept with her but she wasn''t there anymore,


    "Grandma! Sister!" She screamed and ran to Lele''s room, but she also wasn''t there.


    Melvi was frightened and ran to the village to seek help, her heart was beating out of her chest while running to the village she heard the cries and felt the rising heat in the cold night burning her cheeks when she tried to get closer.


    It was the village, it was burning, there was blood and ruins everywhere, the giant tree where she found a family was scorching, she looked closer and saw the elder crucified on the tree, she was left stunned as if her soul left her body.


    "Melvi! Go away! Go! Hide!" Lefeatan called her, she followed the voice and saw Lefeatan skewered with crystal lances,


    "Oh ho! What do we have here? A human child? What a disappointment! Well I guess, you could still please some men¡­" Melvi felt someone standing behind her, she couldn''t turn she was afraid, she felt as if her death was standing behind her.


    "You fucker! Don''t you dare touch her-"


    "Silence!" That man shouted and another spear pierced his head and Lefeatan died.


    The sight filled Melvi in terror and she fainted¡­


    "Sister¡­Help me"

 Chapter 121 - Foolish Guy

    "Sister, where are you?"Their pleas and cries were haunting Melvi, she was scared to open her eyes, she laid on the ground even after gaining her consciousness.


    Until the blazing sun dried up her throat and she slowly picked herself up and cleared her blurred vision, the silence was creeping under her skin and she found herself locked up in the cell.


    *


    *


    *


    "She told me, it was the last thing she remembers after that, she somehow ran away from there and years later after roaming and learning she ended up in Ovyrus Magus Academy."


    and Cecelia''s orb etched a strange silence,


    Bisca, Zia, and Styrmir hear everything with their heads down, it took them a while to realize that they were to break the silence.


    "So you still don''t know about Melvi''s past after she was released from the cell? What if she lied about that while she was actually working under Diesswrin all the time?"


    Zia sighed and leaned on the wall, she was trying her hardest to not sway because of sentiments.


    "Zia, I think you should-"


    "It''s okay Styrmir, I understand it''s hard for you to believe in her again, to be honest, I do too, she didn''t tell me where she lived afterward? What did she eat? Where did she learn magic? Nothing,


    But I do know that she is in pain!" Cecelia suddenly jerked her body and fell down.


    Everyone rushed to her but stopped seeing her trying to raise herself again with one arm, she tucked her knees in and lowered her forehead to them,


    "So! Please! Save her! I know she can be stubborn and an idiot sometimes like her sister! But that''s only when she has to protect someone! So I beg you, please, save her!"


    Her voice was wavering, the orb doesn''t know emotions, it only spells the words, but somehow her plea drove through it.


    "We''ll see what we can do, for now, we''ll try our best to hear her reasons first, is that alright?"


    Zia said and turned away.


    "Thank you so much¡­" Cecelia released her orb,


    Styrmir walked outside and Bisca went inside to prepare dinner.


    *


    *


    *


    Meanwhile, in the mansion of Diesswrin, Roschart was walking ahead of chained Jane, they walked inside the duke''s office, where he was looking at some papers on his desk.


    "Father here is that baron''s daughter¡­" he leaned on his father''s desk, with his arms crossed.


    "Oh ho! Very good!" Diesswrin walked up from his chair to Jane,


    "Ah! It''s been years since I last saw you! Look how fine you have grown up! Was that cage too hard for you? I did my best to give you the best treatment but look you just overlooked my generosity and ran with a foolish guy-"


    "Hmpf- that foolish guy broke into your territory,


    Destroyed your ace business,


    Raided your so-called into the best security of your prison,


    Looking at everything, I don''t think it was all your plan!" Jane smirked at the duke, glaring into his eyes.


    "I must say! That puny guy had nothing but devil''s luck! Though it is true I suffered some unrecoverable loss because of that boy¡­"


    duke chuckled and touched her shackle and crystallized them,


    "But don''t worry! Everything is in place, and I heard the boy and his captain committed suicide! We aren''t even that cruel that they have to do such a thing! We believe life is precious but I guess they had no choice.


    Alas! What a curse to be born as weak and peasant! May they be born as an animal so they don''t have to suffer the struggles of humans again-"


    "Why don''t you join a theatre? You''ll become famous in no time." Jane chuckled with a grin and that merry air around the duke dissolved.


    "What an ignorant tongue you have¡­Roschart!" Duke tapped on her shackles and broke them,


    "Yes, father!"


    "Slice off her tongue! We don''t need it in the ritual¡­" duke stared at her with discontent.


    "Sure will!" Roschart smiled and grabbed her wrist and kicked her knees, pulling her down.


    Jane fell on her knees and Roschart chanted,


    [ GROUND ORE ]


    and crystal-covered her body to her neck, she was stuck in that crystal as if her body froze in ice,


    Jane was struggling and tried to break free but she felt her mana draining, she was huffing her lungs out in the mere second, for her it felt that she was sucked drained, and crushed inside the earth.


    "Well, then shall we begin?" Roschart pinched close to her nose, she was closing her mouth clenching her teeth, but in the end, she had to inhale with her mouth.


    The moment she opened it Roschart shoved fingers in her mouth keeping it open and pulled her tongue.


    Jane was shivering and crying, the crystal restricted her to her earlobes so she couldn''t even move her head now,


    "What a nice expression! There are better and more convenient ways to do this but I like this one, you wanna know why? Because I enjoy the expression you have now!" Roschart pulled out his blade and rested upon Jane''s tongue.


    ''Somebody please help me¡­'' Jane''s mind was going blank with fear, but then she heard the door opening.


    "Your Grace, the envoy of-" Melvi walked in and was stunned with the sight in front of him,


    "Ah! Melvi! What were you saying? What happened to our guest Riger?" Duke casually smiled at her,


    Jane couldn''t believe her eyes, Melvi was here with them casually holding a conversation, she understood what was going on and how she ended up here.


    "Your grace, we never agreed upon this! You said you''ll keep them alive and won''t hurt them! Then why?" Melvi panicked and tried to avert her gaze from Jane,


    Roschart sighed and pulled his blade back,


    "Father, let''s overlook this one time, I don''t want to become a bad guy here, alright!" Roschart snapped his finger and the restrain of crystal broke leaving Jane to collapse on the floor.


    The duke sighed and opened his papers again,


    "She has quite less mana in her body after, so she must be in great pain, take her away and lock her up, you know the place and tell her there won''t be a second chance, even if you beg too!" Roschart walked out of the room, and Melvi rushed to Jane.


    She picked her up and took her to the lower dungeon below the mansion and locked her in a cell, the cold walls and echoing winds, the dungeon lived up to its name.


    She gave her druid stone to heal herself and recover mana to an extent, for the whole time both didn''t speak to each other but when Melvi tried to leave, when Jane spoke,


    "Why did you do all this? What was the reason? Didn''t they protect you until now? How could you do this to them?!" Jane shouted at her with her head down and in tears, she clenched her arms in regret and filled the hallway with her cry.


    Melvi turned her back to Jane,


    "I am sure¡­that everyone is safe and alive, and


    you also don''t have to worry, they only restrained you here to make sure there isn''t any disturbance during their event! They will free you as soon as it ends-" her voice low and shaking and Jane leaped to bars pulling Melvi''s cloak.


    "Are you happy? Are you fine leaving them like this? I won''t ask the reason but¡­


    Have you tried asking for help? If had asked them they would''ve had-"


    "They wouldn''t! They wouldn''t have helped me if I told them the truth! Why would they help me anyway? Did I meet them just a few months ago? Tell me what I am to them? Even if they were to listen to me¡­


    They are humans! They will never accept me as their equal¡­" Melvi was shouting out to herself on the bars, she just wailed there in front of Jane.


    "I am sorry! I dragged you into this, please forgive-"


    "It''s alright, you did what you have to, now to crying!"


    Jane patted her head slowly, and her remaining strength gave out, she fell on the ground exhausted, Melvi rushed inside picking her in the arms, and laid her on the stone bed of the cell.


    She started healing by herself but Jane already fainted, once she completely relinquished her mana she stood wobbling from tiredness, Jane was still sleeping and she walked out of her cell.


    *


    *


    *


    While in the town Riger was staying with his troop in the large rest cabins built for them overnight,


    "So, sir Riger please make yourself comfortable in my city! We will have a long chat tomorrow, so please enjoy your stay, and there is no need for a present. My son is quite happy with your presence only."


    Duke Diesswrin was sitting in front of Riger, with a cup of tea in his hands,


    "Diesswrin, whatever you are planning to do with that pendant, you better stop now! The power it withholds is beyond controllable. I''ll overlook everything so kindly return it to me." Riger was grumpy, he smacked his table and stood up pointing at him.


    "Guess there is no respect left for me in this world! Even the lowest of creatures are now acting high in front of me!" Diesswrin released his aura which made Riger fall on his knees, not just him, many of his troops were shaking and taking support just standing outside.


    "Ho! Please don''t push yourself! You have an important event to attend!" Riger put his cup down and walked out.


    "And remember everybody is invited!"

 Chapter 122 - The Day Of Banquet

    The next day,


    The Diesswrin territory was prepared for the huge banquet, the guests started coming from all of the Seloud and other kingdoms as well, from the early morning.


    Everybody was prepared for the grand day, especially the nobles, and Selvis Diesswrin.


    While in the cottage, the party prepared themselves,


    "Are you ready?" Zia opened the door and went outside,


    "It''s my first mission of course! I don''t want to be a guy who has run behind the tail since the start!" Styrmir walked out cracking his finger with a wide grin,


    "Let''s save lady Jane and everybody and put an end to this?" Bisca huffed, she was like an eager cat.


    Cecelia was in the cottage praying for them, Zia already called Copperlin to pick up Cecelia, and now she was in Riger''s mansion.


    "Lady Cecelia, do you really think they can win?" Tue maid asked,


    "I don''t know, but my heart is telling me that whatever this will lead to, it will be far beyond than just a change."


    *


    *


    *


    Three of them got into the town, they hid close to the mansion''s gate in the room and peeked, where the carriages were entering, and Zia noticed something.


    "Damn! This will be tough, they are using sensory magus circles!"


    "What is that?" Bisca tilted her head in confusion,


    The glowing marking in the ground before the gate which every carriage has to pass! That is the Sensory magus circle, it can sense the person and everything inside, moreover it is also like a landmine that destroys everything that has some kind of an active weapon." Styrmir sighed,


    "Now what? How will we enter the mansion?" Bisca started panicking,


    "I can''t think of anything! The security of the walls and the other side is much more strict!" Zia was pacing in the room,


    "Calm down! There is still on way!" Styrmir turned to them with a smirk.


    *


    *


    *


    Riger was already in the mansion, his whole troop was left at the border with enough food and water, only Riger was the one alone in the mansion, all the nobles were staying at him with displeasure.


    "What are those barbarians doing here?"


    "Is he also part of it?"


    "I don''t think so¡­"


    The muttering made Riger uncomfortable and he went to the gallery, where Melvi was standing keeping an eye on everyone.


    Riger was stunned seeing her here, he already knew about the whole incident, so he hid from her.


    "What should I do? I don''t know if it''s the right thing to do but there is no other way." Riger was fighting his concise while clenching his fist.


    In a few minutes, the feast started getting exciting, the people were chattering and looking forward to something, suddenly a masked guy on the high gallery clapped,


    "All of our respected guests!


    I ask for your attention and appreciation for our benevolent and honorable guest!


    The Crown Prince of the mighty kingdom of Seloud!


    Herculen Gioen Kaoslin!"


    The grand gate opened to the ballroom and a young teenage boy of the same age as the Ovyrus student walked in.


    A great choir sang and the music started playing as he kept his steps moving, but he had a blank face like he didn''t want to be here.


    "And now the host of this magnificent banquet and the heroes of our kingdom!


    The most generous and kind noble!


    Sir. Selvis Diesswrin!


    And the heart of this grand feast!


    Sir. Roschart Diesswrin!"


    Both father and son came from the inside and stood on the grand stage upon the stairs with the crown prince, the crown prince seated in the middle of them while Selvis and Roschart were on his sides.


    After small congratulatory speeches and formalities, everyone raised their glass,


    "So now ladies and gentlemen! Hail the land of Seloud!" They did toast and,


    "Let the celebration begin!"


    *


    *


    *


    It was already dusk and the feast was on its prime, but the crown prince looked bored,


    "What happened prince? Is there anything that has displeased you?" Roschart bowed to him,


    Crown Prince sighed,


    "Nothing! I just want to get over it and want to return to my palace! What is the point of this banquet?" Crown looked at Selvis with his cheeks resting on his fist.


    "My! Don''t say that your highness! It''s my dear son''s birthday! He is a key figure to our kingdom, his presence should always be presented grandly."


    Selvis had his cunning smile on his face as usual.


    It ticked the crown prince and he moved his gaze.


    *** Meanwhile, at the back gate,


    Some stranger was asking for the entry in the banquet in a rusty carriage,


    "So you are the dancers? But I don''t think his grace has called any dancers for the event!" The guard was drooling with the sight in front of him,


    Two voluptuous girls with a transparent veil on their face, their hair was braided with flowers and had a slim blouse with shiny decorations, barely which was keeping everything inside, they wore a gold waistband with chiming bells on it which were jingling above their butt with every step¡­


    Their waistband had a long silky slit cloth, unfolding their one leg from hip to ankle, these two were goddesses of beauty reincarnated for them.


    And they were Bisca who was standing boldly and Zia who was red from the embarrassment.


    "Well, you see! His grace said to us we have to entertain only some of the special guests! Do you think these beauties are for everyone! These are the angels of hotness, you understand!"


    Styrmir who disguised himself as an old man, with drums and a banjo hanging from his neck, he was acting grumpy, but he also couldn''t take his eyes away from them,


    "But still, we can''t let you in without permission. It would be better if you talk to me while looking me in the eye, so turn around!" The guard cleared his throat, Styrmir turned around and returned to reality.


    Not just one or two guards were blocking their way but a whole troop of 40 guards now had their eye on these two.


    "Chief, something is wrong! They could be trespassers!" A young guard walked to the chief and whispered,


    "I know but! Just look at the girl with silver hair! I want her things to suffocate me! How can a woman be so beautiful!"


    The chief was in a daze, he couldn''t keep his eyes off Zia, who couldn''t keep her eyes up and was pushing her arm into her breast to hide them, but they were too thin for them.


    "Why is everybody talking about that silver-haired girl? What so special about her-" the young guard just took a peek at Zia''s face and slipped into a trance, and was left speechless.


    Styrmir noticed this and smiled mischievously,


    "Ah! What rude people! I can''t believe they are disrespecting us so much! First, they told us to come from the back door! Now, this! I don''t want my grandchild to be in this house!"


    Styrmir smacked the cane and grabbed both of their hands, and started walking away.


    "Grandchild! What the hell are you talking about?" The chief guard was bewildered, by the look he was the only one who heard this, he sprinted to Styrmir and grabbed his arm,


    "What the hell are you talking about?" The chief whispered anxiously,


    "Yes! Grandchild! Look at my younger daughter! That white head! She has his child in her belly! That guy! He came to our town to seek labor and stayed there, and my daughter was sent to please him!


    But her beauty blinded his sense and my grandchild was made! The news spread to the whole town! She was going to commit suicide but he said that he will take her as his mistress!!


    Who is in their right mind would let her go to waste!!!


    So he told me to sneak in, and he will announce about it today!!"


    Zia was steaming in embarrassment, he hid her face, and the chief thought she was crying because of her misery!


    "Well our lord can be like this sometimes!! I understand now why he did that! If the news spread before the time, it would''ve been dangerous to the lady! All the nobles would''ve targeted her using his lord!! I see! I see!" Chief nodded,


    "Aren''t you smart! You are a worthy chief!" Styrmir chuckled; he didn''t think this through¡­.


    "Alright let them go! And escort them to the backroom!" Chief yelled and the gate was opened, they passed and chief walked them until they cross,


    "I have a question? What about that other daughter?" The chief murmured to him,


    Styrmir looked at Bisca and she waved at him with a smile,


    "She¡­well she has the brother of the duke Roschart in her belly!" Styrmir whipped and they went away.


    All the guards stood there with their mouths open, after a few minutes a strong headache stunned the chief and the other guards. He collapsed on the ground, and the young guard came to me holding his head.


    "What the fuck? I can''t believe this! It was like my sanity for a while! What fuck was that girl!" Chief recalled Zia''s face and it eased her pain.


    ***


    "So tell me! How do you want to die?" Zia cracked her fingers at Styrmir.

 Chapter 123 - The Main Event

    Bisca, Styrmir, and Zia was inside the mansion and changed their


    "Now what?" Zia and Bisca changed their clothes,


    "What else? Let''s hit the party!" Styrmir smiled with a broken tooth.


    *


    *


    *


    "Your grace, what a magnificent feast! I  am so glad you invited us!" A noble walked to Slevis with a wine glass,


    "Well, your presence is required for the main event!" Selvis chuckled as the crown prince was having his drink while both of them were meeting the guests.


    "Ah yes! I heard you faced some trouble these past days? Somebody interrupted and sneaked into your entertainment house? How did that happen?" The noble slyly smiled at him,


    "That!" Selvis walked past him, "it''s none of your concern, they are dead, and the remains will be too scared to crawl out of a hole! They saw what would be the result of looking down on Diesswrin!"


    Selvis tapped on his shoulder and that was almost crushed him on the ground, he was fighting his fear behind his smile,


    "I¡­I see¡­!"


    The feast was on at its best, music and charm were swaying the hearts of many, they were living in bliss for the moment, and it was finally the time.


    Selvis walked upon the high dais, and chimed his glass,


    "May I have your attention!


    Ladies and gentlemen, as all of you, must have known that today we gathered here for the great banquet celebration of my son''s birthday, but this isn''t everything this night has to offer!"


    "Selvis! What the hell are you talking about? I told you I don''t like half-assed things! I gave you my precious time and you are telling me I came here to attend some kind of surprise party?


    I hate surprises!"  The crown prince threw his glass on the floor,


    "There he goes again! That arrogant behavior against the duchy!"


    "Why does he hate them so much?"


    "Don''t you know? The Roschart Diesswrin is actually-"


    *bang!*


    A swift crystal ball pierced the nobles eye, leaving nothing but blood and corpse on the floor on the floor,


    Few of the guests started panicking and running, they were horrified and couldn''t suppress their fear and screams¡­


    "Silence! All of the Imperial faction! You saw the result of displeasing me!" Selvis made his bow and took a deep breath,


    "Well, you may ask what is the surprise? Well then let me word it for you! From today onwards!


    I Selvis Diesswrin!


    Will be the only worthy emperor of the land of Seloud!


    So now to me and be part of a new rising of the  kingdom!" Selvis raised his glass and many nobles raised there as well, few of them didn''t have any idea what was going on and were shaking like fools.


    "Duke, what are you talking about? Have you gone insane?" The crown prince was furious, his mana started oozing out of his body, and the mansion started trembling.


    "Haha, prince! You see you and your father was never the worthy king! It was the Diesswrin who was the rightful heir of the throne! To be exact not all Diesswrin but me!"


    Selvis was calm and we walked down staring at the prince in the eye, prince''s eyes were red in rage and he grabbed Selvis''s collar,


    "What the fuck are you talking about?"


    Selvis grabbed his wrist and smiled at him,


    "As dumb as always! You see, your father on the throne isn''t actually a royal by blood!"


    The moment the prince heard this, he freed Selvis''s collar and started walking back,


    "What the hell? This lie! It can''t be! Father is an Emperor class mage! And grandfather crowned him right before my eyes!"


    "Indeed that actually happened! But it was all because of the emperor of Esnair and the war! Well, I can''t open my mouth much, I don''t want to make an enemy out of them, so Roschart finishes him!"


    "And do you think I will just stand by and watch this happening!


    [ MAGIA IM-"


    A long crystal blade pierced the prince''s chest, the blade was odd, it gouged out the prince''s heart with its hand-like shape.


    "Duke you-" the shaking fear in the crown prince''s eyes stunned everybody, Roschart pulled his blade back, severing his heart from the body and crystallized it.


    "Your grace please have mercy on us! We will support you! Please spare our lives!" All the nobles fell on their knees begging Selvis, and he just sat on the chair and slipped his wine.


    "Why do you think I arranged the banquet? Of course to make you realize who holds the absolute power in this whole kingdom! All these years, it took


    it took me decades to finally reach this point!"


    Selvis put down his glass and clapped and Bria, Jeremy, and Clove walked in to with a box in her hand,


    "So people, let me show you the key to our success, the one that will make me invincible, this will be the power that will let us conquer not only Seloud!


    But the whole world!" Diesswrin took the box and opened it,


    Everyone in the room had their eyes opened wide, the spherical gem with silver chains wrapped around it, it was the pendant of Loki!


    "I knew it! You bastard! I will slaughter you all!" Riger who was keeping quiet all this time screeched in the fuming anger.


    "Oh, I forgot you were here! So well you see,


    I am the one who took them!" Diesswrin''s grin filled everyone with horror, many of them who was his side from the start couldn''t help but shake in the terror.


    "With this, you are not just waging war against your own kingdom! But to the dwarf kingdom as well-"


    "You think I am that much of a fool? My son already has thought this far, not a single thing has gone wrong from all these years! Do you really think you are here by your own accord?"


    "What do you-"


    "Let me tell you two things!


    First, your army close to our borders must''ve had their heads rolled up and licking soil by now, these three here, are the strongest mages after my son.


    Second, the emperor of the dwarven kingdom has a secret alliance with the Seloud kingdom, who feared this might happen one day but sucks!


    They are going to perish alongside the puny emperor and the Goldmin kingdom will be the first kingdom to be conquered in my crusade!" The hysterical laugh of Diesswrin echoed in the mansion, all the nobles couldn''t help but to look down before they piss in their pants.


    "I see, my soldiers! My brother''s honor has been tainted! They died on the battlefield by trickery, I swear upon the blood of theirs that has been swallowed by this accursed land! That I will avenge them!"


    Riger joined his hand,


    [ MAGIA NIDAVELLIR! ]


    [ FORGE LANCE OF BROKKR! ]


    A copper hued lance forged in the hands of Riger, it was majestic and was sparking with bolts,


    "Oh ho! So this is your trump card? Shouldn''t you go all out? Do you really think you can take us on one by one?"


    "Who said I am going to fight you all?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Riger thrust the lance on the floor, and his beard and hair started levitating, and electric bolts were sparking all around his body,


    "That insane dwarf! He is trying to kill all of us along with himself!" Jeremy shouted, and the chaos heaved, everybody started running around screaming.


    "Die! You coward!"


    [ MAGIA NIDAVELLIR ]


    [ CRY OF ASGARD! ]


    And the lightning struck the lance tearing the ceiling of the mansion,


    "Oh my! So this is your strongest spell?"


    "This is everything I got! Now, the split opened the chest of Midgard, which has made your wrath call upon itself!"


    The lighting started filling and cracking the ground, and the mansion started breaking apart,


    "Clove!" Selvis looked at her and she nodded,


    [ MAGIA EARTHEN REIGN ]


    [ TROPOS SHIFT! ]


    Clove chanted and the walls of the mansion dissolved and crushed Riger and the lance, while the cracked land locked itself again, and the reading thunder was canceled out.


    "Is this all you got Riger? You are currently crushed under the earth that you were trying to burst open! To be honest, even if you were able to complete the spell, it would''ve killed everyone else in the territory but it would still won''t be enough for me and my son!"


    "You! Monster! I will-"


    "Woah I could still hear his voice from there, guess he was a bothersome enemy!"


    Melvi was witnessing everything behind Clove, was horrified, she was leaning on Clove for support and keeping herself collected.


    "What a beautiful moon we have today! It''s shame we have to sacrifice, our mansion for it, all of you follow Roschart, we are going to start the ritual!"


    Roschart opened the door for the basement which was exposed now and everybody followed him down.


    "Now, this will be the beginning of the-"


    *huff*


    A steamy breath was mixing with the air,


    [ CLOUD BURST!]


    A huge blast of wind-tossed every rubble covering Riger''s knocked-out body, who was covered in blood but was still standing holding the lance.


    "Who is there?" Selvis glared in the direction of the gust,


    "Be careful old man! We were also here!" Styrmir and Zia we''re standing tall with their arms crossed,


    "Shall we start the party again?"

 Chapter 124 - Back From Hell

    "You kids?" Selvis grabbed the armrest of his chair,


    "You were luckier than those two to be saved from the crime you committed, but shame!


    You threw away the mercy of God and walked right to your end!"


    "Mercy of God? I don''t know about that, but if there is a God to bestow mercy on someone, you better start praying to them!" Styrmir cracked his knuckle and grinned.


    Riger vanished from their sight but Selvis and others didn''t react to it,


    "What a fucking attitude from someone who got their ass dragged on the floor before!" Jeremy leaped at Styrmir and stood in front of him, he was looking at Styrmir,


    "Last time you need to be saved by that bitch but this time I will show you the true power of Diesswrin elite mage!"


    "The power of Elite huh? What is going to do an attack on your back again? If you are really that afraid like before? I could give you a handicap if you want."


    Zia pulled out her sword, pointed at Selvis, but Bria came and stood in front of him and walked to Zia,


    "I guess your only strength is talking?" Bria raised her arm,


    [ MAGIA FLAME EXPLOSION ]


    [ VOLCANIC BLAST! ]


    The land below Zia and Styrmir feet started glowing and heating up, and a huge blast enveloped the land around,


    "Be careful Bria, my son and nobles are below us in the dungeon, I don''t want to lose precious fodder anymore!" Selvis sighed,


    "Oye, bitch! How dare you take my prey! Do you know how long it has been since I got blood on my fist!"  Jeremy was stomping the ground whining like a kid,


    "I am not sorry then, that was it-"


    "Well, she sure is entertaining, but I am afraid it will end sooner than I expected." The voice of Zia came from a bit far from the explosion range, they were standing right close to the scorching ground.


    "Ho! So you evaded that! Your grace, please permit us to go all out!" Bria and Jeremy looked at Selvis and he raised his fingers.


    "Go ahead, but take them away from here, I don''t want a commotion here¡­"


    *


    *


    *


    As soon as Selvis spoke they both charged at Styrmir and Zia, meanwhile was standing behind Clove all this time hiding behind her,


    ''Why are they here?! What should I do? At that moment I was prepared to die by his hands but! Please both of you get away from here!'' She clenched her first with remorse strangling her.


    "Your grace, are you sure sending those two alone?"


    Clove looked at Selvis who was playing with the pendant,


    "Why not? It would be a good exercise for them!


    besides Melvi! You said you wanted to work for me on your own accord, don''t feel sorry for your teammates for a bit?"


    *


    *


    *


    "Well then punk! Why don''t you show me what you got?! Jeremy was a few yards away from the Selvis and was furious with his fists.


    "Last time, I wasn''t able to fight properly, after I got saved by the captain, but this time! I swear I will wipe the ground with your face!"


    Styrmir crossed his arms and his mana started rushing out, his body got covered in cyan tint and the wind was storming around his body.


    "So you are a wind user?"


    "Hehe! That''s a secret!" Styrmir leaped at him with a hard fist,


    [ RAGING GUST! ]


    Jeremy crossed his arm to block it, and a huge blast broke the earth below his feet.


    "Hoho! Not too shabby for a brat like you! I guess I would amuse myself for a little longer!"


    There wasn''t even a single scratch on Jeremy!,


    He was grinning with pure blood lust in his eyes.


    "I never expected this to be easy in the first place¡­" Styrmir was sweating but it only made his heart race more like an engine.


    "Well, then it''s my turn now!


    [ MAGIA MUSCLE EVOLUTION ]


    [ 10 FOLD LAYERS ]


    [ LIMIT - 30 % ]


    Jeremy''s body started swelling up! Especially his arms, they swelled up inhumane, his palm alone was now as big as Styrmir''s chest!


    "What in the hell is this magia?" Styrmir took a few steps back in a daze,


    "Hoho! Are you surprised? My magia is one of the tropes of bio-modification. I can modify my body muscles and control the limits of my strength. We humans mostly can use up to 80% of our total muscle strength which can mostly help you pull up some 200-300 kgs at most!


    But my magia, surpass your human limitation! Creating and binding muscle tissues is just raw power!"


    Jeremy punched the ground and shook off Styrmir''s feet,


    "What a weird magia!"


    Styrmir charged at him, with every punch and kick a strong wind blast, but they weren''t doing anything!


    Jeremy was just covering his face while Styrmir was raining down punches and kicks on continuously until he was out of breath.


    "That''s it?" Jeremy grabbed his wrist and pulled him thrashing an elbow at his face.


    Styrmir dug the ground for several yards with his feet in an attempt to stop and get back on his feet.


    "What the fuck is wrong with this monster! His skin had become harder! It is almost as if I am pounding steel with my bare hands!" Styrmir was catching his breath, but Jeremy had no intention to let him do that.


    "Is your mouth the only thing you can use properly?" Jeremy picked him grabbing skull,


    "Well then! Let me end this now!"


    *


    *


    *


    On the other hand,


    "Alright kid, no hard feelings but I will end this quickly, so buckle up!"


    [ MAGIA EXPLOSION ]


    [ FLARE BOMBS! ]


    Bria pointed her arm and a magus circle appeared before Zia and many fireworks shooted out of it chasing Zia, no matter how much she evaded them they just rushed at her.


    "This is bothersome!" Zia got in a stance,


    [ DEMON EATING BLADE! ]


    [ DEVOUR! ]


    Zia blade started oozing out mana and swung its air creating a hollow gap in air, and all the flares went inside it.


    "Interesting! You are a demon as well as you can use a peculiar sword! You know what I will let you live if you give me that sword!"


    "You can have it! When it is through your body!"


    [ MAGIA IVY EMBERS! ]


    [ SCORCHING SHEATH ]


    Her blade got covered in rosy-hued flame, and she and she leaped at Bria,


    "Aww! Well, I have no choice then!"


    Bria just stood there and Zia''s blade went pierced chest,


    "What!" Zia looked at Bria, she was smiling at him, her wound didn''t bleed and she stood there as nothing happened,


    "Got you!" Bria grabbed her wrist,


    [ MAGIA EXPLOSION ]


    [ PUPPET CRACKER ]


    Bria''s hair started sparking and burning out to her head creating a massive explosion!


    The explosion was drastic, and everything got covered in black smoke, slowly when it faded, Zia was on the ground, burned.


    "Wow! It took only that to knock you out! Look at you still holding on to that sword!" Bria crawled out of the ground, and walked to Zia,


    "Tell me! Do you really think that you, a couple of newborns, could defeat veterans like us?


    We are built to kill! Don''t have any sour feelings, you never had any chance to begin with!


    Let me put you at ease! I will make sure that your family gets your ashes,


    Now go join your captain and that other brat!"


    Bria stepped on Zia''s head pointing a finger at it,


    "What did you just say?" Zia whispered,


    "Oh, you are alive!"


    "You damn right I am! And I won''t die now and here! And what you said before about my captain and that perveRise¡­"


    *


    *


    *


    Styrmir who was struggling in Jeremy''s grip,


    "They are going to fuck up you all!"


    "What did you say? Those deads are going to fuck us up? Listen here, kid! The dead don''t come back!


    This is the human limit! I saw them turning to dust!


    You, weaklings, are nothing like that!


    If there is anyone who has fooled death, even once! They are nothing but pure destruction then!"


    Jeremy was tightening his grip while Bria made her aim,


    A strange wind irked them,


    "What is this? Did someone leave the dungeon gate open? Where is this creepy aura oozing out?"


    Selvis looked around and found nothing,


    "Yes! It is very disturbing! Did someone leave the corpses in the dungeon" Clove was getting goosebumps with the strange ominous feeling


    "What the hell is this? What a creepy feeling!" Bria took her step back and grabbed her shoulder, Zia took the support of her sword and got up,


    "Took their sweet time!"


    *


    *


    *


    "What is that? Is it duke? Did he use the Pendant?" Jeremy was shaking his head in confusion and then he saw Styrmir smiling,


    "This feeling! It sure takes me back! Just like now, every idiot-


    Nah they were actually talking sense!


    They thought he wouldn''t stand again! But he came!"

 Chapter 125 - Ill Fight Alone

    Selvis and everyone were moving their head in confusion and lurking anxiety beating inside their chest, Jeremy had Styrmir''s skull in a grapple, while Bria was more anxious about the dread feeling.


    "Clove, look around what''s wrong." Selvis stood up, and Melvi fell on her knees, clasping her chest, in tears,


    "He¡­ he is alive!"


    Selvis looked at her in disgust, while the wind suddenly stopped flowing,


    "Who are you talking about-"


    Suddenly, a presence irked Selvis, not just him Jeremy and Bria turned to Selvis with their eyes wide open, Selvis raised his gaze and looked in front of him.


    Two strangers in a dark cloak appeared out of nowhere and stood before them,


    "Who are you and when did you get in here?" Selvis squinted at them, while others were dumbfounded,


    "I didn''t even notice them around me!" Jeremy completely forgot about Styrmir and was staring at them,


    "Who are these guys? And that short one! He is radiating the same dreadful aura that I felt earlier!"  Bria moved away from Zia, all tensed up.


    "Answer my question, who are you?" Selvis walked down the dais and stared at them,


    "You guys! How long are you planning to play pathetic?" The tall stranger turned and spoke, her voice resembling someone,


    "What fuck!" Jeremy gasped,


    "You shouldn''t act so surprised!" Styrmir set his foot on Jeremy''s chest,


    [ BLOOM TWISTER ]


    For instance, a strong twister blasted off Jeremy in the air,


    Bria didn''t notice Jeremy but her eyes were stuck on that woman, "Impossible! I used my strongest  spell to kill them!"


    "Then I guess, your last is her start!" Zia''s voice came from behind Bria,


    She turned to her and couldn''t believe her eyes, Zia was standing without a scratch in front of her,


    "How did you-?" She turned back looking at the ground but the scorched body of Zia wasn''t there,


    "What the hell was that? Where is your dead body? I swear I blasted you off!"


    She raised her hand with red eyes,


    "No worries! This time I will burn you so bad that not even a single cell of you will remain in this world!"


    Zia unsheathed her sword with a faint smile,


    "My dead body? Are you sure that wasn''t your desire to see me like that? Even your threats are so dumb now, well anyway, shall we begin now?"


    "You brat!"


    [ MAGIA EXPLO- ]


    *


    [ DEMON EATER BLADE ]


    Bria couldn''t even finish and Zia vanished from her sight and crossed her,


    [ HUED TWILIGHT ]


    And blood spewed out Bria''s chest and fell on the ground,


    "When did you-"


    "What did you say before? We are newborns and you are veterans¡­ something like that right, well for your information, if I set my mind to really kill someone, I won''t even need to pull my sword out then."


    Zia looked down at the crippling body of Bria and walked away to her captain, Historia and Aaris revealed their face leaving Clove senseless, Styrmir followed her, and shortly they came together staring at Selvis.


    ***


    "Your grace let me-"


    "Calm down Clove! You two, how are you alive? Especially that brat, the crystal I put down on you should''ve drained every bit of mana and killed you slowly but, you are still alive!" Selvis sighed,


    "I don''t like doing things twice, Roschart! Is everything ready?"  Selvis grin returned on his face,


    The team was prepared for the next attack but the ground started shaking, Jeremy whose chest has a deep scrape, took Bria''s body and stood beside Clove,


    ''If I didn''t use some extra layers, I would''ve got grinded there!'' Jeremy fell on his one knee, and Selvis raised his arm,


    "Bring them!"


    The land shattered and the party leaped on the side of cracks, Historia looked down and saw hundreds of nobles come out crawling from the ground, like insects,


    They weren''t normal, their skin went pale, and they looked like they have lost their sanity,


    "What the hell is this?" Zia and Stymir looked down the creek and I couldn''t help but squint in disgust. They looked at Historia to ask what happened to them but she was more in shock than them.


    "This is-" she clenched her teeth and looked at Selvis,


    "How can you do this?" Historia''s mana was oozing out of her body with infusing rage,


    "What are you talking about? Ah, that Hollowing spell! Well, it was important for the plan you see!" Selvis looked at Jeremy and gestured him to bring Bria,


    "Your grace! Please save her. She needs treatment! The cut is close to her heart-" Jeremy was panicking and raced to Selvis, he couldn''t avert his eyes from Bria, and was trying to stop her bleeding desperately.


    "Calm down Jeremy! I will save her, you fools look at her, you won''t get a chance to see this again!"


    Jeremy laid Bria on the ground, she stopped breathing some moments before but her heart was struggling, she tilted her head and saw Jeremy holding her hand tightly,


    "What are you doing idiot?" She smiled at him, reminiscing her face behind her closing eyelids,


    "Bria! Can you hear me? Bria!" Jeremy was rubbing her hand and Clove pulled Jeremy back,


    "I told you to not worry until she has her heartbeat running, I can fix her!" Selvis got on his knee and touch her forehead,


    "Stop! You-" Historia prepared herself for a spell but Aaris held her hand,


    "Rise! What are you doing?"


    "It''s too late!"


    "Right, you peasant!" Selvis smiled,


    [ PARASYTE CRYSTALIS ]


    Bria''s body started crystallizing and the crystals faded the moment they appeared,


    "Your grace what are you-" Jeremy was stunned, he already raised his fist against Selvis but Roschart grabbed his neck,


    "You¡­bastard!" Jeremy''s whole body started going numb,


    [ PARASYTE CRYSTALIS ]


    ***


    And Roschart released him and he fell on the ground,


    "What are they doing captain? Killing their comrades!" Styrmir raised his brow while chewing on healing candy Historia gave him.


    "Even worse, they are-"


    "Creating hollow corpses! You guys probably don''t know about it yet, let''s teach you as an elder then, I am removing their consciousness from their body giving them a hint of my mana, releasing strength multiple times they have currently!"


    Selvis sat on grabbed Jeremy''s head kicked it,


    "Now get up!"


    Bria and Jeremy stood up when others looked at them a chill ran down their spine, the eyes of both of them got blurry and their body had blue veins tracing them.


    "Captain, that spell!" Zia pulled her sword out,


    "Yes, in simple words, it creates dead hybrids!" All four of them took their stance but at that time Aaris was just staring at Melvi. Further, all the hollowed nobles came out of the creek and surrounded them in the meantime.


    "Alright time, since now we are all together! Let''s begin the kill-"


    "Melvi!" Historia was talking all hyped but Aaris yelled his lungs out before she could finish, Melvi raised her gaze and looked at him, he was looking at her with a warm smile he had in the Grand Selection.


    "What are you doing brat?!"


    "Captain, what''s our mission?" Aaris looked at her with a blank face,


    "Looking at present circumstances, kill everyone that attempts hostility, kill everything you feel is dangerous!" Historia, Zia, and Styrmir''s bodies were raging in mana.


    They were all prepared to kill everyone stands in their way,


    "I see then, could you please step aside, and give me some time?" He turned to Historia and smiled, all three of them looked at him with wonder.


    "What do you mean? Don''t get overconfident, you idiot!" Zia knocked on his head and he just smiled,


    "Please, let go first! If I die, you are free to fight then!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense-" Historia clenched her fist in anger, and Aaris screamed again,


    "Melvi!  Can you hear me?


    From here onwards, I will fight alone, but¡­


    I won''t attack anyone!" Everybody looked at him with their eyes wide open,


    "That is called surrendering, you idiot!" Roschart who was in more shock than anyone seeing them here couldn''t hold in his anger,


    "What are you saying, you idiot! Yes, you are strong now, but not enough to take all of them on alone!" Historia grabbed his hand and tried to turn him on her side, but Aaris''s eyes were struck on Melvi,


    "Please let me fight alone! I made a promise to her!"


    Historia wasn''t easing her grip but abruptly Styrmir held her hand,


    "Let''s watch from the side then, shall we?"


    "Have you gone insane too? How can you leave your partner to die alone on the battlefield instead of helping them!" Historia jerked freed her hand, and grabbed Styrmir''s shoulder,


    "Captain, everything you just said now, is the right thing to do? Zia, do you think so too?" Styrmir had a stern will inside him, wavering Historia''s heart,


    "Of course, the captain is right! Rise is our teammate! We are supposed to fight and die together! He is making a mistake, and it''s our job to help him at such times, and save him!" Zia clenched her fist looking at Aaris walking alone,


    "Exactly! And he is doing the same!


    For Melvi!"

 Chapter 126 - I Want To Walk With You

    Historia and Zia flinched in gazing at Aaris''s back,


    "Aaris, I know you care about her, but she is no longer a comrade, she betrayed us, she even tried to kill you." Historia raised her chin and shouted¡­


    While Melvi was just looking at Aaris marching to her, with a stern will and a warm smile.


    ¨C Melvi - PoV ¨C


    ''That''s right, I tried to kill you! I betrayed you! I put all of your lives in danger!


    Why are you looking at me like that?


    Why are you smiling?


    Why did you even come back?!'' My mind couldn''t get rid of these thoughts, I was clenching my fist and hiding my gaze from him,


    Please don''t come here! I am no less than a scum who killed their teammates, I lost my right to live the moment you shed blood because of me!


    There is no need to save me!


    I couldn''t help but cry and bite my lips, I wanted to scream but couldn''t,


    When you all were ambushed, I decided at that moment, I will give up on everything,


    Honor,


    Dignity,


    Dreams,


    Friendship,


    I looked at him and saw him still walking at me,


    Love, I had given up everything to save her!


    I needed to save her, if I couldn''t I would''ve died anyway!


    So, why?


    Why do you want to save me, why? Rise?


    "Ah! This is getting boring! You know I don''t like overconfidence kid, an ant shouldn''t dream of hollow earth after cutting a grass stem, well if it''s your death wish then, I''ll make it quick for you!


    Jeremy, Bria go test your-" The duke was glaring at him with his horrendous smile, but his son walked in front of him,


    "Father! Please let me handle this one, you see it''s kinda hurt my pride after seeing him alive!" Roschart threw his coat on the ground and started walking at him¡­.


    Yet, Rise isn''t stopping too! No this can''t be happening!


    "Ahaha! What? Really, you shouldn''t let these bugs get you, but I want to know how much these two have risen up in power, so I wanted to test them on him, also he doesn''t seem like an ordinary kid, I want him alive."


    The duke nodded and three of them started treading toward him,


    Captain, please stop him, take him away.


    "Rise! Have you gone mad? She deceived us, whatever the reason was, she lied to us! How can you forgive her?" Captain yelled and pulled his face to her,


    ***


    "Aren''t I doing the same? I am a criminal in the face of the kingdom if anybody knows who I really am, I will get executed in no time-" Aaris held Historia''s hand and freed himself but Historia wasn''t ready to listen to him.


    "It''s different! You are innocent! They don''t know the truth! They never even gave you a chance¡­to¡­let you¡­explain¡­"


    Historia lowered her gaze clenching her fist, she was feeling her own words, her steps stopped and he couldn''t think of any reason to stop Rise anymore.


    "No matter what you try, you can''t save her, even if she can make out of here, Esnair and Ovyrus will charge her for treason and attempted murder,"


    Historia mumbled under her breath, she felt her heart sinking down.


    "Captain, I know it''s hard but trust me! I know a way to save her, but then you have to believe in me, and please let me fight alone then!" Aaris straightened his back,


    Historia couldn''t move her eyes from it, she prepared herself and turned to Styrmir and Zia,


    "Head to the sideline!"


    "But captain!"


    "Zia, forgiving her or not it''s choice for everyone, you decided not to, and he wants to, so let him be, this isn''t our fight, for now, if he dies that his own choice, now let''s move!" Historia vanished in a flash and Styrmir followed her.


    Still, Zia can''t make herself to leave him,


    "Why are you being like this? I want to save her too, but when I think about what she did to us, it''s hard to trust her again! If you act naive like this, everybody will take you for granted!


    Are you really prepared to die for her?"


    "Hey! I never said I am going to die for her, and don''t misunderstand if something happens to you, I won''t die for you either, but if when you need my help, even if you can''t ask for it, I will come back alive even if I am in the depths of hell, so will you believe me for the first time?"


    Aaris spoke and Zia just clicked her tongue and leaped to Historia and Styrmir.


    "Isn''t he persistent?" Historia chuckled when Zia stood beside her,


    "I couldn''t care less about that pervert!" Zia turned her gaze away from him.


    *


    *


    *


    "You talk too much!" Roschart leaped at him, landing a strong blow in his face, he was blown into the air for a while before hitting the ground.


    "Rise!" Zia shouted and Styrmir raised her hand in front of her,


    "He won''t die! Don''t worry!"


    Aaris raised his hand back again and stood up again, and started walking to Melvi with wide a grin,


    "Melvi! I told you, I won''t fight back, you want to know why? I''ll tell you if you tell me,


    If we would have won this fight, what would you want to do after then?"


    "What are you saying?" Melvi and everybody were looking at him, completely stunned.


    "What the hell are you going about? You really think you would have defeated us?" Roschart raised his hand and Jeremy disappeared, he was standing behind Aaris with his huge fist above him.


    ''Please run!'' Melvi was looking at him, the terror she felt after seeing Jeremy''s speed and strength, she couldn''t help but tremble.


    Jeremy landed his fist and created a huge crater on the land, the impact was already destructive enough that hollowed nobles fell on the ground, the rest fell with his mana pressure.


    Jeremy jumped back behind Roschart, they were staring at the rising mist and dirt from the ground, but Roschart''s smile faded when he saw Aaris standing up shaking on his feet.


    "Tell me Melvi what would you have done? If you ask me, I would''ve gotten a nice serving of that Ramen dish! Man, that was tasty!" He started walking to her again,


    "Hoho, you amuse kid, now Bria, show me how strong you have gotten." Selvis raised his hand, and Bria quietly raised her hand at him, her words were meek but she could''ve chanted it.


    And in mere moments many explosive magus circles appeared around him,


    "Rise! Please run!"


    and she snapped her fingers and an enormous explosion with flame clouds scorched everything around him.


    "Rise!" Zia shouted and Historia was flinching,


    "This should be enough!" Clove spoke with a confident smirk and Selvis shrugged,


    "Guess she overdid it¡­alright Roschart, take those nobles too-"


    "But you know, there is also a book in the academy library, I would''ve read that first!" Aaris walked out of that flame cloud, with a scratch.


    Leaving everyone in awe, the smile faded from both father and son faces and their veins started popping out,


    "Roschart, I want to crush down every bone in him!" Selvis yelled, and all three of them ganged on him,


    "Heeiii¡­three against one, can''t say you guys have real balls or not, well one of you is a girl so-" Jeremy started pummeling, Roschart also covered his fist in crystal and pounced on every opening.


    Meanwhile, Bria was bombarding every inch of the ground Aaris tried to touch, the scene was cruel, Historia couldn''t bear to look at it.


    The ground was trembling, the heat was rising up, the sounds of the blast were so loud the unconscious nobles covered their ears and screeched.


    Many of them were shredded because of the shockwaves of the explosions and impacts.


    "Stop! You are overdoing it! You are wasting fodder!" Selvis sighed, he was sure that Rise won''t stand up again and three of them backed off after destroying the land into churns and amber.


    "Rise!" Melvi screamed, she screamed until her voice broke, everyone''s gaze moved to her, and Historia''s teary eyes turned to her,


    "What are you doing? Sympathy for an enemy? Did you forget about your sister?" Roschart turned to her with a pissed look,


    "Rise! Answer me! Are you alright! Tell me! Answer me Rise!" Melvi was screaming and weeping, Selvis started walking to her slowly,


    "Guess, I need to turn you into a corpse too, we don''t deal with emotional fools here!"


    "This isn''t the answer, Melvi!" Aaris''s voice came out from the smoke, covered in blood and wobbling legs, he was still smiling at her¡­


    "What in the world are you!" Roschart screamed and jumped at him,


    Melvi was looking at him, while Selvis''s hand was reaching her, he was triggered now and was lashing in anger,


    "This brat! I''ll make sure you die by her hands now!"


    ''Why? Why did you stand up? Is my answer enough to keep you alive? What do I want to do if we win? What will I do?


    "Die!" Roschart created a huge spare aiming at him,


    "Melvi!" Aaris screamed and Melvi raised her gaze,


    "I want to, I want to, I want to walk with you once!" She screamed with tears and Selvis was a bit away from her, but his hand stopped before he could touch her.


    "What the-"


    Aaris was slowly walking to Melvi, and Zia, Styrmir, and Historia was still rubbing their hands in sweat,


    "Captain, trust me I''ll be fine!" Aaris turned

 Chapter 127 - Down The Dungeon

    Roschart with the crystal spear was staring at the Aaris who has his head and walked lurching,


    Styrmir, Zia, and Historia were watching that while clenching their fist with racing heartbeats, but they couldn''t move an inch but just stare with their wincing eye.


    Melvi was crying, she was crying and screaming,


    "I¡­I want to walk beside you! I want to¡­ I want to be with you, with Zia, with Styrmir, with Captain! I want to" Melvi held her hands close to her chest, and struggled with her breaths,


    "Bugs don''t dream of the sky, bitch!"


    [ PARASYTE CRYSTALIS ]


    Selvis reached out his hand for neck, his chin was up high, Clove watched everything with a faded smile and excitement that was running through her bones, but his main focus was on Roschart,


    "Die you pest!" Roschart was smiling, he was happy he could kill him now, he pushed his foot on the ground to stab Aaris, the spear was a few inches away,


    "RISE!" Melvi cried with closed eyes,


    "I heard you!" A menacing smile was enough to send a shiver to Roschart,


    "How is this possible?" Selvis''s eyes stretched open, his jaw gaped and his chin was trembling, not just chin whole body was shaking in cower,


    Roschart was grimacing, but at the same time he was not able to blink, his mouth went dry, and he moved his gaze with shaking to his father,


    "What the! Where did he go?!" Clove scowled, her brows raised watching at the empty crater, she sprinted to Jeremy and Bria who stood emotionless throughout that split moment.


    "Where did he-" she looked at Selvis, and her jaw dropped,


    "Captain!" Aaris screamed,


    Zia, Styrmir, and Historia, and a broadening smile started appearing on their face


    This isn''t just a normal mission, but now it''s a rescue quest! You said it right! You won''t forgive  those who tried to hurt your children, well then I''m free to kill him right?"


    Aaris was clenching Selvis''s wrist with a wide grin filling him with fright, he was standing behind Melvi oozing out violet - ink smoke out of his scarlet eyes,


    "When did he get up there?" Roschart dropped his spear in disbelief, Clove was taking her steps back and Historia tapped on her shoulder.


    "My! That boy is looking very angry now! Guess we have to clean this shit as soon as possible!" Zia placed her sword on Bria''s neck, Styrmir stood tall in front of 9 feet tall Jeremy with a wide grin.


    "You pests! You think you can-" Roschart was gritting his teeth and his neck was beaming in red and his veins were popping out, he picked his spear stepped out of the hole,


    "Roscherrrrrrrrrrr-" His father flew with grazing winds from his left, the ground was in shreds, and he couldn''t even blink.


    He turned back and saw his father with gaping eyes in shock,


    "Roschart¡­ what happened?" Selvis flinched with a shaking mouth, while holed up in the ground,


    "I¡­ didn''t see-"


    "Then you should better keep your eyes open my friend!" Aaris sighed resting his arm on Roschart''s shoulder,


    He lowered his gaze on him, and Aaris grabbed his face and threw him on the Selvis, both of their backs drilled the land while coughing out blood.


    "I am not done!" Aaris raised his feet as they vanished flying above their grinding torsos, Selvis pushed Roschart and placed his afloat feet on the ground.


    "Boy! Take care of their captain! I''ll put this brat in his position!"


    Roschart created a spear and leaped at Historia, Historia twirled Clove with her hair and threw her on Roschart.


    He extracted his spear and caught Clove,


    "Clove whatever happens! I want Melvi alive! Your first priority is to keep her alive! Even if the duke is killed, you have to keep Melvi alive!"


    Rocshart frowned squinting at her, leaving Clove in fear,


    "How is this possible a brat could beat our lord!"


    Clove freed her mana and raised her arm,


    [ SILENT CREEK ]


    Clove chanted and the land split in two, and everybody fell down in the dungeon,


    They all fell on a separate level, Melvi, and Clove on the first,


    Roschart, Historia, and Zia on the fourth,


    Bria on the fifth,


    Jeremy and Styrmir on seventh, and Aaris thrashed Selvis to the bottom of the dungeon, most of the nobles fell into the same cavity sinking Selvis made.


    ¨C Aaris - PoV ¨C


    Too much strain to keep this form, I could feel my eyes burning, my heart is getting squelched in mana, even though it''s like lava is flowing in my veins, I should return to normal for now!


    I suppressed my mana, and the pain riddled my body!


    Ack!


    I fell on my knees the moment I shut it down, all the damage I took while calling out for Melvi is kicking in!


    Captain already told me,


    "The mages you don''t use their chants and spells much have relatively more healing ability than the mages with the same amount of mana but use them as a spell! This is the reason healers are better at healing themselves naturally, compared to mages much stronger than them."


    We were still in dimensional shift and she was explaining the plan to me,


    ''So, it means the more mana I use, the more prone I will get to long-term damages?''


    "Kinda! that ridiculous healing ability of yours will slowly become less efficient with time and it will stop at least efficiency to your mana, and if forcefully exhausts mana, it will decrease more than that! So be careful while using it, otherwise, you will not be able to recover from some great injuries as you did on Zeroth day!"


    *


    *


    *


    Fuck this shit! It''s too tiring! All these wounds would be got cured in less than a minute if they were old days, I have using it for a while now but what she said really true,


    My healing abilities are decreasing much faster than normal!


    I looked at my scraped arm, my blood was gleaming like ink and that strange smoke was coming out of it.


    It will heal sooner if I focus my mana on it, but then I won''t be able to use it for attacks!


    The cons outweigh the pros, but I don''t have much choice, I am still weak! Though I guess I could deal with some more of it in this fight!


    Let''s train some more after I finish with this!


    I jumped down in the cavity and the deeper I fell the darker it got. After falling for a while I landed on my feet, enveloped by total darkness.


    ''Now, where are you, shiny old man?'' I shouted and started walking in darkness until a strange aura irked me,


    I turned around but it was useless, at this level I am no better than a blind.


    I whistled,


    ''Old man?!''


    And whistled again,


    ''Old man!''


    "You fucking brat! Do you even know who you are talking to?" His grumpy voice echoed in that space, it was really spooky if you ask me,


    I should probably tease him more before I heal myself and then hunt that geezer,


    ''Yup! An old guy who likes making m dolls to fight in battle, I mean are you serious about them, are you really that pathetic, that you need them?''


    Silence stretched in that cave and shortly I heard footsteps approaching me,


    "You are right! I don''t need them! But I need to save them up for later!" His tone changes his voice was sly with giggle following them,


    ''Save them up? What do you mean?'' A little more! The moment I fix myself up,


    "Utter fool, you didn''t even figure out what I am doing and charged into my territory? How could you be at ease even after knowing¡­"


    He''s close! He sneaked behind me and swung a sword aiming for my back, I dashed to my right barely getting grazed by it,


    "I still have the pendant of Loki!" The full moon slowly eased up above the creek, with its light falling down on at the duke,


    He was grinning while swinging the pendant clasping in his hand.


    I guess this is nice,


    "Hmmm, I really forgot about that, tell me, old man, why are you so fixed upon that locket? And why did you kept the slaves for all these years, I guess it is related to your plan, close to you know creating chimeras?''


    When Selvis heard this his grin disappeared, he squinted at me biting his lips, but in an instant, his smile came back on his sly face.


    He is definitely crazy!


    "Well, I guess you are not as stupid as you look¡­"


    ''Mother-''


    "Tell me, boy! Do you want to join me?" He reached out his hand to me,


    "Wealth! Fame! Power! Everything! Literally, everything in this world will be yours if you serve me! Do you think I worked all these years just to conquer a single piece of land?


    Nah! The power this pendant holds could smear the oceans and land! So I want you to-"


    ''Fuck you!''

 Chapter 128 - Is It Worth For Second Chance?

    ¨C Aaris - PoV ¨C


    The Duke was stunned and looked at me with gawking eyes,


    "I guess you''re angry about the past events, so it is reasonable, but you don''t want to die here crudely without people recognizing your existence! I Selvis Diesswrin promise you when I will win the land and skies I shall make you a lord of your own continent!"  He raised his arms huffing about his pride,


    My wounds have almost healed up, but I am a bit worried about Melvi. Where is she right now?


    *


    *


    *


    Meanwhile, on the 4th level, Roschart, Zia, and Historia were facing each other steaming in hostility,


    ¡ª Historia - PoV ¡ª


    Roschart was standing in front and spacing out, I and Zia would probably be enough for him, but still, I don''t know what he is scheming.


    "What the hell is going on now! I can''t believe we are driven to the corner by a bunch of academy kids! Just what the hell was your problem!" He sighed, and now looked relaxed, he averted his gaze and shrugged his shoulders.


    He is rather calm than when he was fighting Aaris¡­


    ''Aren''t you very relaxed? Are you looking down on us?'' I pulled out my grimoire, this won''t be easy but I need to end it before they start something else.


    "I don''t have time for the likes of you! I need to head out and prepare things! Bria! Where are you!" He shouted and the floor exploded and we fell one floor down.


    We dodged falling rubble and saw Bria, though she was no less scary, her skin turned pale and her eyes looked blurry, she was a walking corpse at this point, even though her heart was beating.


    But one thing was odd, Roschart wasn''t there, his presence also vanished completely!


    Bria started throwing fire bombs at us like crazy, it looked like sanity was longer left in her, I and Zia were avoiding them, but I remembered something.


    This is getting complicated! From what I heard he said something about Melvi, she is in¡­


    ''Do I really need to save her?'' My voice rang in my head, the words that came into my mind,


    Was I like this all these years, I lived like this!


    Killing betrayers is what that should be put as an example,


    Why am I acting so soft now? If she could be forgiven for this, then why wasn''t he forgiven too! This is not right, I am really starting to play with kids'' fairy tales¡­


    I chuckled, since when did I get so naive, I need to harden up these kids too and make them realize what the true world is, what happens when you give someone a second chance.


    I guess this would be for better for him too, I don''t want him to hug the murders and tell them to change, he will learn things or two also, that forgiveness isn''t always a-


    "What are you doing brat!" This voice¡­ Why are these memories popping up now!


    ''Lady Cara i-'' I was in the corner of the kitchen, and when I finished the whole story, she screamed at me pinching my cheeks!


    "No excuses!" She thrashed a punch on my head,


    "Just because he tore your book, doesn''t mean you can abandon him in the forest saying, nobody wants him now!"


    ''But-''


    "Listen Hez! You are older than everyone, when I am not around, you are the one they could count on when you''re angry. It''s reasonable to punish them, but please don''t abandon them, loneliness isn''t something you can cure with the crowd.


    it''s an endless dark pit, in which when some start falling it could never return light easily. Pushing people is easy, but saving them is something only a powerful person can do.


    And everyone here has that hole in their heart, I might not be strong enough to save you all but¡­


    Well, who cares now! In that forest, he probably became wolves lunch-"


    Her expressions changed from frowning to an easy shrug a real quick, I threw my apron and sprinted back into the forest and saw him crying under the same tree I left him when he heard my footsteps, he ran to me and hugged me.


    "I am sorry, Sister Historia! I won''t do that ever again! I¡­


    I just get angry when I see you all being happy and merry, I think why didn''t I have this sooner! Why do you all have this, when I was going through everything, but I know you won''t forgive me! And I am also a bad guy now!


    Of course, you hate me now, so I will go away-"


    ''You brat!'' I thrashed him with a punch like a lady Cara,


    ''You ain''t here to run away! I was also a bit wrong, so let''s just call the truce and return, it would be trouble if anyone sees any kid around here, so let''s go!''


    I grabbed his wrist and took him back to her,


    Did he deserve the second chance, after what happened later?


    My thoughts were a mess, I couldn''t focus on Bria anymore, the only thing in my mind was that,


    Why should I forgive Melvi? Why should I save her,


    ''JUST WHY?!'' I cried out, and Zia flinched, the spell on my eye wore off, I looked down on the small water puddle of the dungeon


    my eyes started growling in that same disgusting fuchsia shade, I looked at Zia and she flinched after seeing me, her eyes were widened and her mouth was open,


    "Captain, are you, okay your eyes are-"


    "They are beautiful!" Aaris''s voice reached to my ears,


    Why of all time? Just why? Every time I make my resolve,


    "Captain, just trust me." His voice is so soothing, and I guess I am not strong enough yet¡­


    I smirked, I finally got my answer, forgiving or not. That''s up to what we decide later, for now, we have to save her!


    I want to know why she did that, maybe then I could make up my heart to kill him too!


    ''Zia!'' I shouted,


    "Yes ma''am!" She jerked,


    ''Go Melvi now! I won''t let anyone beat her ass before me!'' I smiled at her, and she glowed with a smile too, looks like she wanted a reason too, of course.


    That brat is fiddling with my rules, I will make sure to punish both their asses real bad.


    ''Hehe hehe''


    "Captain, you are looking really scary right now!" Zia took her steps back,


    ''Well then, go and save her! I''ll barbecue this dead meat until then!''


    "Alright!"


    [ COME FORTH ]


    [ I COMMAND YOU TO SERVE ME! ]


    [ ARIES! ]


    She summoned her familiar, the horse with fiery manes, it was beautiful just to look both of them together, she climbed on his and his fire mellowed, it wasn''t burning as she said,


    "Take care, captain!" She nodded, and Aries flames upon his hoofs started blazing and began to gallop on the air!


    ''So he can fly too huh?'' Both of them ascended to the top floor in no time,


    ''Did I make you wait for too long?'' I looked at her, it''s been years since I used them,


    [ I CALL THE HEAVENLY FIRE TO VANQUISH EVERYTHING! ]


    [ BLAZE RAIN ]


    Her mana has gotten up close to Saint 5th, this would be trouble!


    Magus circle appeared above my head, and blazes started falling down,


    but everything seemed so slow to me as if time was taking a short pause,


    Curse these eyes! If only they weren''t useful I would''ve gouged them out,


    [ Re Ya! ]


    [ CHROMA DYSTOPIA ]


    Everything took a pause, I could see it, her mana circulation in her body, that hollow crystal wrapped around her nervous system, she could be saved if take her to Ovyrus, she''ll probably help in testimonies.


    Suddenly the raining blazes started moving again slowly, that war has really affected my eyes, well then I''ll wrap things up now.


    [ GRIMOIRE LAWS OF VOID ]


    [ OPEN VOID - U GATE ],


    I created a wrapping gate below the blazes and opened the gate above Bria''s head.


    And I closed my eyes, and I felt a sudden blast of heat on my face.


    I slowly opened my eyes and saw Bria wobbling on her feets all burned, but all of them were minor ones!


    And she was still standing after taking them on?


    ''That must be enough to put her in a reserve state!''


    I shouted, and Bria started chuckling,


    I looked at her body once again, and saw it! The crystal was vibrating inside her whole body and heart to pump blood!


    "It won''t be enough! His grace has given birth to us, we are perfect beings! Waiting to return to him! We will keep her heart beating! Until we serve our purpose-


    Please save me-" Her voice broke and her face twitched with a tear dripping down her cheeks, but soon her face muscles twitched again into a wide grin.


    "Assimilation and mana control 100%"


    ''Sorry Bria, you ain''t one of my kids, and also I hate bugs!''

 Chapter 129 - Aching Persistent

    ¡ª Historia - PoV ¡ª


    Bria''s mana nature changed, it was more intense and hostile now,


    Her face was twitching and her wounds were getting filled with strange fluid, which froze and turned to crystals.


    "I can''t disappoint my lord! That''s why I''ll kill you now!" She clapped her hands and the magus circle appeared below my feet,


    "Die bitch!


    [ RISING BLAST ]


    Hot rising explosively flames burst out of the floor and rose till the ground above!


    It was really a fearsome spell, but with my eyes, it was quite slow,


    "Eihahaha! She turned into ashes with that-"


    ''Are you sure?''


    ***


    Historia was behind her, she turned and saw those gleaming fascia eyes, like a leopard staring at a hare at night, waiting for the right moment to break its neck and devour it.


    Bria took her step back and got on her all fours like a scared animal with an open dry mouth, the aura she felt oozing out from Historia was different the day she fell into her trap.


    ''What is this? What is wrong with those eyes? They are not the same as any other humans! This body also doesn''t have any knowledge about them!


    They are like straying right inside us! Moreover her strength, it''s ridiculously increased after those eyes appeared just who is she-''


    "Me?! I am just a librarian who doesn''t like noises!" Historia stepped on her head, she disappeared from her sight, and came right in front of her so fast that she couldn''t even blink.


    "What-" Bria tried to speak but Historia stomped on her head crushing the floor, Bria''s skull cracked and her nose and ears started bleeding.


    Bria''s palm exploded and threw her off in the air away from Historia.


    "Please don''t kill me! It wasn''t me! It was all these weird crystals! I didn''t want to-" Bria''s face started twitching again, her one side of the face was smiling and one was crying.


    "Bria Algejil, A girl Crohil village in Seloud, a normal girl with normal life, joined a guild at the age of 15, but soon started killing teammates of her party for more fraction, but one day you were caught in the action but before your case reached the guild house.


    You burned down your whole village, killing your family along with it to make sure suspicion doesn''t rise. Long story short Selvis found you hiding in the mountains among the bandit group you were in for two years, he killed everyone there, except both of you, and since then you two collected slaves and burned towns, performing the assassination on his orders."


    Historia uttered everything like a soulless torso, Bria started shaking and twitching became rapid, her jaw was trembling, and breaths were tearing apart.


    "Who are you?! How did you know all this?!"


    "Shhh¡­ your voice kinda stings in my ears, your crimes are beyond forgiveness Bria, but I can give you a chance to repent! I will take you to Ovyrus and you have to do as I will say, but heads up, I will cut off your limbs before giving a small punishment for your deeds!"


    Historia slowly walked to her and Bria couldn''t stop trembling, she was dragging herself backward, shaking her head,


    "Don''t fuck with me! Cut off my limbs?! What is kindness in it?"


    "Kindness? Do you think we are the hero party of a fairy tale?


    Get real, dragging some to court to lock them or execute them, do you think these are some reasonable punishments for you?


    It''s time to take back what you have given to others, and I''ll make sure that every nerve of your body is feeling it!"


    The air around Bria''s hand starts reducing into amber and turns into a grimoire.


    "No! No! I won''t go anywhere! If I were to die! I''ll you to bitch!"


    Bria cried out,


    [ MAGIA EXPLOSION ]


    [ ENERGY FISSION ]


    Bria''s whole body started glowing and cracking, even the ground around her started melting with just the heat but Historia stood unfazed,


    Bria started laughing hysterically, and scratching the ground with her feet,


    "Eihahaha! This will not kill just you, but your students too-"


    [ GRIMOIRE DES MOTS DU SILENCE ]


    [ CHANSON DE TRANQUILLIT¨¦ ]


    All of a sudden Bria''s spell disappeared, the cracks filled themselves, and the light and heat vanished.


    "What¡­ What the hell just happened now? How is this possible?"


    Bria''s eyes gaped as if her soul came out through them, her body stopped moving and was irked with a sudden creep.


    ''What is this? The crystals are still present in my body but they aren''t working now!


    So why can''t I move! I can''t move an inch!


    What happened to me? Who is this bitch? .


    How did she do that?


    I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die! Jeremy, please save me!'' She was pleasing in her mind, and Historia closed up to her,


    "Why remembering Jeremy now? Weren''t you going to kill him now?" Historia tilted her head, goading at her, in the utter darkness of that level she didn''t look less than a demon.


    ''H¡­how did you-'' as Historia walked to her and Bria saw her grimoire,


    Her throat went dry her sanity left her,


    The closed grimoire in Historia''s hand had chains coming out it and wrapped her arm, while the cover of that grimoire was pitch black, but this wasn''t what made Bria cry in tears in mercy without being able to speak.


    The grimoire had a beating heart with squirming flesh around it, on one side and a blood-crying eye with 6 wings around it on the other, its mere sight made Bria piss on the floor.


    Historia reached to her and put her hand on her eyes,


    "Guess, it is the death itself you longed for in your last moments, let me fulfill it for you then," Historia mumbled to her,


    "Plea¡­please¡­" Bria smiled like a child,


    *


    *


    *


    "Hmm, so she is dead? Even after we heightened her power to more than that of a Saint sixth mage, she still lost? That bitch wasn''t all talk then!" Roschart walked into the warehouse where all of the servants were kept.


    He went to the porting room where all the imported carriage and slaves keys were kept, but the moment he stepped in, he snapped into madness.


    "No!


    No!


    No!


    No! After all these years of hard work! Who did this!"


    ***


    *achoo!*


    ''Damn did I catch a cold or something?'' Aaris was running inside the dungeon, ''that duke! He suddenly disappeared after he sensed something, he looked anxious, something wasn''t right on his side! I need to find him soon!''


    ''Wait before that! For a while now, the captain''s aura changed rapidly, it was far scarier than I saw in that dimensional rift!


    Just how strong is she?


    I didn''t even win a single fight against her!'' Aaris looked up and shivered with a faint smile.


    *


    *


    *


    Meanwhile, on the seventh floor, Styrmir was getting chased by Jeremy.


    "What the hell! You are just a coward! I can''t believe that freaking duke filled me with this weird crystal!"


    Jeremy''s consciousness returned to him, the crystal on his nerves was crushed under his muscles before completely taking over his body.


    "Wait for you weakling-" suddenly Jeremy stopped, he stood on his place with his heartbeat raging inside his chest,


    ''Bria? What happened to Bria? She must''ve regained her consciousness by now like me, but suddenly, how is her aura disappearing?


    Is she okay?


    Well, she must be! But then why can''t I feel her presence!'' Jeremy punched the floor shattering it into pieces, and he fell down to the floor below.


    "Bria! Tell me you''re alive! I am coming for you! Now that I have this power, I will kill the bastard duke and his son! So wait for me!" Jeremy was screaming, making even gravel shake around him.


    His cry was so loud it echoed for minutes, his eyes were getting red and his veins were close to bursting out of his skin, but then Bria''s presence completely vanished.


    Jeremy flinched, his mind went blank while every memory of him with her flashed before his eyes.


    "What the hell is going on? Why can''t I feel her anymore! What the hell is going on?


    Bria, can you hear me?


    Bria! Answer me!" The floor was shaking with his voice, he was going insane, he was screaming and punching the walls, making the whole dungeon tremble.


    "Bria!!!"


    ''It''s her¡­.'' A hissing voice spoke in his head,


    "Who are you? And what do you know about Bria? Is she alive?" Jeremy was wobbling around like a mad creature, grabbing his hair and smashing it in every corner.


    Styrmir was hearing all this, but he couldn''t stop his steps, he was running and running,


    "What the hell is wrong with that muscle head now? Fuck it! I need to save them before! Jane, where are you?" Styrmir screamed and sprinted dashing into the maze-like hallways.


    "Who are you? What happened to Bria!" Jeremy screeched,


    ''Your Bria¡­. She got killed by that which¡­''


    Jeremy''s skin started tearing up!

 Chapter 130 - Cries For Tomorrow

    *huff! huff!*


    "Just where are they!" Styrmir was running inside the hallway, covered in sweat and panting. The hallways had a little glimpse of light that was helping him find the way, but the silence in those was very weird.


    ¨C Styrmir - PoV ¨C


    Where is she? There is no doubt, I heard Jane''s voice but she isn''t to be found here.


    I''ve been running for a while-


    "BRIAAAAAAAAAA!"


    A horrifying roar shook the floor beneath my feet, I almost lost my balance and fell to the ground!


    ''This voice was of that bastard Jeremy! Not just his voice, his mana is bursting too, this isn''t good!


    I don''t have any time to waste, if we fight here, who knows, they might get injured!


    I need to get them out of here!''


    I started running again, the alleys were dark and dreadful, the deeper I get into them, the more horrifying they started to become, I could see rats nibbling on bones, and maggots on some flesh, on both sides of the wall, the stench was unbearable and all those corpses had a chain bonded to their bones or probably close to them.


    I clapped my hands and started praying for passed souls, whenever I saw a remain while running,


    I was sprinting without stopping, I might''ve passed hundreds of chain hooks on the wall, I filled my lungs with nauseating stench, and cried out,


    ''JANE! ARE YOU THERE?!'' I probably did this three or four times, until the tongue started to get bitter due to the stench.


    I started running again and halted at the four-way path,


    ''This freaking dungeon is an endless maze?!, where should I go now-''


    then I heard the faint sound of  chains rattling from my left,


    "Some¡­ body¡­help!" It was a vague shivering voice, it sent shivers to me, it was as if it was whispered right into my ears,


    ''Well, if it''s a ghost then, let''s see if my punches can hit em or not!'' I cracked my knuckle with shaky legs, to be honest, I didn''t want to go¡­


    I was afraid of ghosts, but I couldn''t ignore it,


    I bit my lips and started sprinting in that direction,


    ''Please don''t be a ghost! Please don''t be a ghost!'' I was praying all the way, I looked on the walls and noticed something,


    The shackles of the chains had no sign of the remains of any being, which made me more terrified!


    '' O'' great fathers in heaven! I beseech your protection from evil! Please help! Please help!


    I don''t want to die a virgin!'' I started running with my eyes closed,


    The rattling of the chains became louder, suddenly it started echoing, and now there were several rattles in my way,


    ''Who-...


    Whoever you are! Are you alive?'' I shouted!


    I swear it didn''t answer me, I am¡­


    Godamnit! I can''t abandon them, I started sprinting with my eyes closed until a warm light touched my face again!


    I abruptly stopped and took a peek, and my eyes opened by themselves, the cold sweat started running down through my back when I saw them, dozens of humans of every age, bonded to shackles on their ankles.


    Their bone was sticking to their yellowish and pale skin, their eye socket turned black, they were sitting on the puddle of feces and urine, some of them were amputated, and some had numerous stitches on their body.


    ''How could someone be so cruel!'' I clenched my teeth, wanted to look away, but I couldn''t.


    "Who are you?" A young boy, close to my right foot, turned his eyes to me. He was no better than the others. I closed up to that boy and broke the rusty shackle on his leg.


    But the horror didn''t end there, there was an infected wound on his leg, with gushing pus.


    "Big brother, please-"


    I started cleaning his wound with my sleeves and healing it with stone,


    ''Don''t worry! It''s alright! We''ll save you! There is no need to be-''


    "Kill¡­me" his voice broke, he was staring at the ceiling with a tear dropping from his cheek.


    I was left appalled with hands trembling, everyone, there was looking at me with wistful eyes,


    Do they want me to kill them?


    What is this misery?!


    I can''t,


    ''I can''t '' I shouted,


    I grabbed that kid''s shoulder, and everybody''s gazes struck on me,


    ''Listen here kid! I don''t know why the hell you went through up until now but dying?


    Do you think this will solve everything? Your past has been ruined, but look at me!''


    The boy''s eyes widened at me,


    ''The present, I am in it! And I promise to you, that tomorrow you will be smiling!


    Once again! So look forward to it!


    We are here!


    My captain! My friends are fighting now!


    So tell me, what do you want me to do?''


    *


    *


    *


    The boy was stupefied,


    ''What nonsense this man is talking about, no one can get out of here! We are already in hell, how can he save us-


    "Papa! Once I grow stronger! I want to be a knight!" It seems like yesterday I was in my father''s lap when he was telling me about his adventures,


    "Really?!"


    "Yes! Tell me how to become strong?!"


    "Well then, the first thing you have to learn is,


    To never give up! There may be hard times, but remember the moment you get out of the biggest miseries you will ever face in life,


    nothing will seem impossible to you, so don''t lose hope! And always, yearn for a moment longer!"


    *


    *


    *


    "Papa! Mumma! I want to get out of here!" The boy started crying with every drop of life in him, the cries of his began a rush of subtle warmth in him.


    "That''s like a good boy now! Don''t worry! I don''t know if they are alive or not! But I will get out of here! Not just you! Everyone, one of you!


    I-


    I won''t hog the credits, we will rescue you all out of here!"


    Shouted and patted that boy, I began breaking the everyones shackle,


    Styrmir reached a man with an amputated arm glaring at him, "But, the duke will find us again! I tried to fight back but he was a monster!


    How can you defeat him! He, his son! They are monsters-" he was trembling,


    "Monsters you say?" Styrmir smirked,


    "You don''t have to worry about that, we have a scarier one with us!"


    Styrmir broke everyone''s shackles, but there was a problem, none of them was able to stand due to being chained for a long time, their calves were skinny, and their thighs were as thick as their necks.


    Styrmir was confused,


    ''I can''t take everyone one out! There are probably many more, what should I fucking do?!''


    "Styrmir?!" A familiar voice came from ahead,


    Styrmir got up and cells started to appear with people init, with better conditions,


    He passed a few of them until he saw a girl''s nose and waving arms sticking out of the bars.


    "Styrmir here!" It was Jane,


    Styrmir rushed to her and broke the lock, she jumped out of the cell and hugged him tightly.


    "I am so happy! You are safe! But are you alone?


    Is Rise also with you?


    Is he safe?


    Is he-"  Jane was yanking him without missing breath,


    "Calm down woman!" Styrmir grabbed her hand while wobbling,


    "My head is spinning!"


    "I am sorry!" Jane looked around and looked at everyone,


    "What is going on here?


    Styrmir took a deep breath and narrated everything, Jane started sweating with her brows furrowed,


    "I see, well what happens between your team is your problem, alright then, let me help you too then!"


    "How?"


    *


    *


    *


    Styrmir broke every cell lock freeing at least hundreds of prisoners, Styrmir fell on his back after using too much energy.


    "There isn''t anyone after this! This was the only and last imprisoning corridor of the dungeon, all the others were taken out earlier from what I heard, so let''s start evacuation now!"


    Jane was all pumped up, the cell hostages came over to chained ones and started aiding them.


    "Will this take time?" Styrmir huffed out, he was lying on his back on the floor, when a woman came close to him and kneeled,


    [ MAGIA HEALING ART ]


    [ MANA REPLENISHMENT ]


    She started rejuvenating Styrmir''s mana with a second word,


    "Um-" Styrmir started grinning while looking at her, she was a fine young lady with few bruises on her,


    "I am a nun, this is the best I can do!"


    "Don''t worry about me! Can you please help others!" His grin wasn''t wiping off, and Jane was holding in her urge to pound him on the ground.


    "About that! Most of the prisoners here were healers from the same church, we refused to help the duke in his schemes, so he captured us.


    We were forced to aid him on every one of his sinister experiments! Don''t worry, there are enough of us to heal-"


    "I will kill you all before that!" A terrifying and intimidating aura oozed out, from around the head of Styrmir, he looked up and saw Jeremy staring at him.


    He raised his feet, and it was big enough to crush, nun and Styrmir together,


    "Watch out!" Styrmir pushed the nun, and Styrmir stomped him on the floor!

 Chapter 131 - Will You Go On A Date With Me?

    "Bria¡­my Bria¡­ how dare you all!" Jeremy stomped on Jeremy again digging the floor.


    All the people there looked at him horrified, a ten feet tall man, with torn skin and exposed muscles and ligaments, there was a strange opaque exoskeleton covering up his body, and vapors were coming out of his body.


    His completely bared eyeballs had a thin membrane on them,


    "Styrmir!" Jane shouted and nun held her back,


    Everyone was trembling to look at Jeremy, the all creeps themselves to one corner, crying and begging,


    "No! I knew it, we can''t escape from this hell!"


    "Please, Lord! Have mercy on us! Please save us!"


    "I was an idiot to believe in false hope!"


    They all were shouting pulling their hairs, Jeremy''s head twitched, and he looked at them,


    "My Bria¡­you killed my Bria! I will kill you all!" He raised his foot and leaped Styrmir''s body in one step,


    He started getting closer to them, while all the mages who were kept in the cells came in front of them.


    "You all, you killed her, I will never forgive you all!" Jeremy was walking to them, shoving his fingers in the wall, and running them through the wall like he was playing in the water.


    Gradually he reached to a cell gate, he grabbed the frame and pulled it out from the wall,


    "Please show mercy on us!"


    "Please! Don''t do this to us!"


    "Big brother!"


    Jeremy raised that gate over his was ready to crush them with it,


    "Die you-"


    Jeremy tightened his grip and put all his strength to pull it on them,


    "Hold up a minute!"


    Jeremy stopped all of a sudden,


    "Who¡­stop¡­" Jeremy turned his head and saw Jeremy holding the gate with both of his hands, while his bangs were down with flowing blood.


    "Styrmir!" Jane cried out,


    "Jane, make sure to stick to the plan!" Styrmir shouted and pulled the gate and Jeremy to himself, and he started falling on his back, and Styrmir rocketed his knee on his spine, and then threw him on the back.


    Styrmir was wobbling on his feet and the blood was flowing out of his none stop,


    "How¡­are you¡­ alive!" Jeremy slowly got up, glaring at him,


    "I am wondering that too if only I hadn''t covered my face with my arms, my skull probably would''ve turned into some sauce." Styrmir slowly turned to the prisoners,


    "Does anybody have some painkillers? It would be bad if they fight him without them?" His smile didn''t fade,


    On top of that, his eyes completely turned like as of a beast,


    "Here eat this!" The nun threw a glowing green pill at him,


    "What is this, it looks distasteful!?" Styrmir looked at that pill and then to the nun, the nun turned red and averted her gaze,


    "It¡­ it¡­ will heal you in an instant! Please eat it quickly!" All the other nun was also frustrated while Jane was looked embarrassed also,


    Something popped into Styrmir''s mind,


    ''I will definitely not regret eating this!" He gulped down the pill, and it tasted somewhat like milk,


    Shortly all the wounds on his body started to heal and mana began rejuvenating.


    ¡ª Styrmir - PoV¨C


    Now! This feels good! This pill is incredible! I could feel myself filling up with energy!


    I moved my gazes to nuns, and raised my thumb,


    ''It was really tasty!'' And she hid her face behind another nun,


    Why did she-


    Jane threw a brick at me,


    "You pervert! Don''t waste time, look he is doing something! And make sure he doesn''t get close to us!"


    ''I got it! I got it!'' I rubbed my swollen head, she doesn''t have to be this rude¡­


    I turned to Jeremy and something was definitely wrong with him, his muscles were bulging and reducing.


    At that moment his muscles were completely enveloped in a thin white scale, and his face was swallowed by crystal and was covered as some kind of growing skull from his neck like it was eating it.


    ''That was totally gross'' I leaped at him with a clenched fist and punched him right on that crystal skull-like helmet.


    Jeremy was hurled into the hallway scraping the floor.


    This guy! he started standing up again,


    "Nhnhnhnhnh¡­." He was giggling with his arms hanging freely and his head down,


    ''Woah! Just how creepy can you get?'' I raised my brow,


    "This naive idiot! Just because of a girl, he completely lost his sanity! Ah but I must thank you as well, that knee on his spine! Thanks to that we were able to completely take over him!"


    He was laughing, his expressions were really spooky, a moment before he was crying and now he is laughing, is he possessed or something?!


    "Well then, let me take you to my lord!" He dashed at me, his speed even crazier than before!


    ***


    Jeremy grabbed Styrmir''s whole upper body and thrashed him on the floor, the impact shook the floor.


    He was like an ogre playing with a toy!


    "The fuck he got so strong?" Styrmir coughed out blood, and Jeremy raised his feet again upon him,


    Styrmir rolled and dodged this time he probably would''ve got squished below his foot, thanks to those crystals.


    "You can''t run!" Jeremy swung his arm and punched him into the wall,


    His body was now 15 times stronger than Jeremy''s extent when he fought Styrmir.


    "Just how did he get so strong?!" Styrmir fell on his knees,


    "You really want to know? This fool mana is completely ours now! Mixed with our lord powers, he has now crossed his human limits!" Jeremy interlocked his fingers and raised them above his head, breaking the ceiling.


    "Now! Die!"


    "Ahh! Damn it!" Styrmir punched his hands and the shockwave shook the whole dungeon.


    "What the hell was that?" Jeremy was pushed a few steps back,


    Styrmir cracked his knuckles and moved his gaze at his left,


    "Are you ready Jane?"


    "Yes!


    Everyone now! Do it!" Jane shouted and nuns who surrounded every prisoner raised their hands,


    [ DUO MAGIA AILING LIGHT AND SPATIAL DISTORTION ]


    [ CLOUD BALL! ]


    Everyone behind Jane and other nuns was enveloped in the transparent spheres chain, which began floating.


    "Great! Well, then I am going all out! Make sure you all are safely out of here!"


    Styrmir cracked his knuckles, and his blue hairs started hovering in the air,


    [ ORIGIN WIND MAGIA ]  and a magus circle appeared on top of both of his fists,


    "Now, here I go!" He punched the air above that sphere creating a tornado piercing all the levels up to the ground.


    Everybody was stunned, he drilled up all the levels above with just a punch and not a single pebble fell on them.


    "Stymir!-"


    "Go! I can''t protect you and fight him at the same time! Make sure to find Riger and Bisca! Now hurry up!" Styrmir shouted as everyone saw his back in front of them.


    That little slowly dragged himself to the wall coat and gathered his every breath in his chest,


    "Big Brother! Will you¡­come back?" He shouted while sniffling,


    Styrmir looked back at him with a wide smile,


    "Depends! Will Miss Nun go on a date with me?!"


    The nun gasped, and Jane chuckled, "take care, you idiot!" Jane raised his hand and the sphere started floating in the air and escaped through that hole.


    "What a cringe bastard!" Jeremy started walking forward to him,


    "So tell me what your answer-" Styrmir looked behind and didn''t see those spheres anymore,


    "Where did you go! Tell me will I get a date or not! Did I get rejected? Miss nun!" Styrmir started whining below that hole,


    "You dare mock me!" Jeremy leaped at him again,


    And Styrmir spun with a kick on his jaw and thrashed him on the wall.


    "How?! That kick didn''t even connect completely, it just touched me! But I still blew off and  took damage from that?" Jeremy''s eyes gaped. He wasn''t hurt that bad, but he was perplexed by that kick.


    "I will kill you in the name of my lord!" Jeremy dashed at him, while Styrmir raised his palms with a magus circle in front of them.


    Jeremy threw a punch him with his enraged strength and Styrmir thrust his palm forth,


    When Jeremy''s punch touched the magus circle a strong wind blast shredded his knuckles exposing his bones, along with shaving the walls around him.


    The blast was so strong even Styrmir was pushed behind, though he was taunting Jeremy with a wide grin on his face.


    "You bastard!" Jeremy''s muscles bulged up again and started throwing punches at Styrmir at inhuman speed,


    "Now take this!"


    "Futile!" Styrmir followed his pace, he blasted off each of his punches with the equal speed with his palms creating quakes in the dungeon.


    The walls were shredding along with Jeremy''s arms and torso, but now Styrmir was also taking damages,


    Those sharp winds of shock waves were scaring Styrmir also, and at last with an opening, he landed a hit on Jeremy''s chest, blowing him off in the air.


    "You bastard! What kind of spell is that?!" Jeremy coughed out blood on his knees and growled at him,


    "Spell?! Did you hear me chanting anything? Listen well, you idiot! I don''t use spells in my fights! "

 Chapter 132 - A Lost Battle

    Jeremy leaped at Styrmir again and the collisions of Jeremy''s first and Strymir''s palms began.


    Every time they touched each other, the walls broke and the floor was shattered. The gust of wind was so strong they were shaving the walls beside them.


    "Just what the hell is wrong with this boy! He doesn''t chant! But I could feel the mana-raged winds!" Jeremy''s crystal exoskeleton was shattering into bits.


    Jeremy took some great damage, his fist was almost grinded by Styrmir winds, but Styrmir wasn''t also all well, his palm was bleeding, and he had several cuts on his body.


    "Well well, this is what we call weaklings!" Jeremy smirked, and suddenly his muscles started bulging again,


    "Shall we end this now brat?!" Jeremy spread his arms, with his chest wide open,


    "Now come on! Give us your best! Either kill us in that one shot or be prepared to after!"


    ''Has this guy gone insane?  He is underestimating me too much! But it''s true, my attacks are taking a toll on me now!''


    Styrmir was panting, his visions were getting all blurry, and he could hear his heart beating.


    "Who do you think you are fucking big?" Styrmir lowered his hands,


    "Bug?" Jeremy chuckled,


    "You are mistaken about something, we aren''t bugs! Do you think any crystals can have life into them with spells?


    Well since you don''t have much time, I''ll tell you! We are humans!"


    At that point, Jeremy''s whole body was now again covered in the thicker exoskeleton and that growing crystal skull completely covered his head.


    "What the heck-" Styrmir''s eyes gaped, Jeremy''s mana was recovered back too,


    "Nhahahaha, you see,


    We were once the loyal soldiers of his grace, we spent decades serving him, unfortunately, most of us got stricken by a pandemic, our sickening body wasn''t going to last longer!


    We gave up hope and we were only waiting for death at that point!


    But then he came! He said he could save us all, but we didn''t believe him. Nobody was able to wipe out the disease from his body, but he smiled with pride there.


    When he claimed he would save us, everybody cheered for him for a while but then he told us about the secret of our salvation!


    It was our death! Many lowered their voices, they went silent, but I and my comrades believed in him!


    After that, we were taken to this dungeon, I could clearly remember it!


    That magnificent skill!"


    Jeremy was laughing like a madman with his hands in the air,


    "What skill? Are you saying you were a human before?!" Styrmir clenched his fist,


    "Yes! We were, but then in our last moments, I was on the bed, and he came to me,


    ''Are you ready?'' He said, and I nodded,


    And then they turned me on the belly, and then,


    He pulled out my vertebrate along with my brain!


    Everything went blank for me, I wasn''t able to smell, I wasn''t able to listen, I wasn''t able to speak, I wasn''t able to see, but I was able to feel the touch and think!


    All of my nerves were still alive!


    After that, I don''t remember much, but when he gave me this body,


    I realized I was crystalized the whole time! He preserved me as a tiny crystal! This is what people call genius!


    I am grateful to my lord for this new life! So today I will kill-


    Nah!


    I will sever your body from limb to limb, and gift you to my lord!


    Now! Try your best! I want to see your hopeless face! When you will realize that you can''t do shit but be an eternal slave of his grace!"


    Styrmir''s jaw dropped, he gawked his eyes in disbelief,


    "What the fuck, you goin about? Crystallizing a human alive? How is it possible?!"


    "Now, now don''t waste your time talking! If you don''t want to take this chance, when should I begin?!"


    "You-" Jeremy clenched his teeth, and slowly calmed himself,


    "Fine then! Let''s see how many muscles you are going to use to protect yourself!" Stymir raised his right arm, and his mana started radiating a faint aquamarine aura around him, and his hair started hovering.


    "That''s right, show me what you got!" Jeremy opened his arms again, with a wide grin.


    [ ORIGIN WIND MAGIA ]


    Styrmir opened his palm again, with his right behind his left palm projecting a larger magus circle upon it.


    The magus circle was right in between Jeremy''s chest and Styrmir''s palm, the stormy winds were coming out of that magus circle, they were far more stronger than before as if a storm had made his to the dungeon,


    The wind was grinding stones on the wall into dust, but Stymir was getting grazed by these winds too.


    Styrmir pulled his palm back and stepped forward fighting a ridiculous wind pressure the magus circle was gushing out of that circle, even Jeremy''s dug his feet on the floor, to not fly away.


    "Naha! Great spell! Let''s see if you could kill me or not!" Jeremy''s exoskeleton started cracking with just the wind pressure,


    And Styrmir cracked the ground by setting his foot on the ground, thrusting the palm straight at the magus circle,


    Jeremy suddenly stopped smiling and peered at him with his mouth open, "What the fuck are you-"


    "DIE!" Styrmir cried out and thrust his palm into the magus circle and broke it,


    "You mother-" a huge tornado broke out of it and drilled the torso of Jeremey, making a vast hole in his chest, shredding the whole passage behind him.


    "Damn it, it took all of my mana! Guess this will be enough to take him down-" Styrmir started falling with exhaustion,


    "Nhehehe¡­" a chuckle irked Styrmir, and he pushed his hand on the wall, to stand again, his sweat was drenching the floor beneath him, he couldn''t stop puffing out steam,


    His head was shaking when he raised his head and saw Jeremy giggling,


    "Just kidding!"


    The hole in Jeremy''s body started filling up, as his smug was widening looking down at Styrmir,


    "Compressing and manipulating the pressure and flow, then releasing it all at once, I never thought wind could be this disastrous, you made a see-through hole in me!


    You know my heart got completely minced in that!"


    "How¡­how are you still-" Styrmir leaned on the wall on his shoulder, his eyes were rolling backward, and he could barely hear anything now.


    "I must say, you aimed for my heart, after realizing, that I was concentrating my mana on my skull, but you forgot one thing,


    The heart is also made up of muscles!


    I could create hundreds of them in this single body and place them anywhere!


    Naha hahaha! You lost, you idiot!" Jeremy''s whole body started shrinking down, his height turned back to normal, while completely healing himself.


    "But, you really did a number on me, this body ain''t recreating muscles at that speed like before! Well now let me end your misery!" Jeremy slowly started walking at Styrmir,


    Styrmir fell to his knees, keeping his hand on the wall, and his head started feeling heavy on his neck.


    Jeremy grabbed his head and raised his face,


    "Hmmm, I saw eyes as you have, these Onix-like eyes, if only you had the white hairs instead of this bizarre blue-colored hair, you could''ve got a nice seat in society!


    Tell me, do you have any last wishes?


    Or I do have a better option, pledge loyalty to my lord and he will also free you from the limits of this world!"


    "Is¡­my¡­" Styrmir whispered,


    "Is my what?"


    "Isn''t my dick big enough to shut you up?" Styrmir smirked,


    "You!" And Jeremy pounded his face on the ground, without uttering a single word, he started pummeling him nonstop, his strikes were weaker, but his every punch took Styrmir closer to death.


    Slowly all the pain in Styrmir''s body started to go numb and his vision was gradually getting darker.


    ''Damn, I lost¡­


    I am sorry Jane,


    I am sorry Captain,


    I am sorry  Zia, Bisca, Cecelia,


    I am sorry Aaris and Melvi,


    I was weak and I lost, I am sorry, I wasn''t able to-''


    I closed my eyes,


    "What are you doing brat!" With this hoarse voice, I opened my voice and saw a young boy punching quicksand while half-drowned in it. I was standing staring at him in the middle of the forest,


    Besides that quicksand, there was an old man with a long stick,


    "You should save me instead of hitting me! If this goes on I''ll be completely buried in it!"


    "Good for me! I''ll be free from you, as well I won''t have to pay for your burial! Ya hahaha!" The old man chuckled,


    "You freaking geezer! Just wait once I get out of this I will kill you!"


    "We''ll see about that, looking at your body you only have 7 minutes or so, I am heading to the village, I heard some nomads have the same there, let me check out, is it safe to let them stay here or not!"


    "You horndog! I know you are going, hostess bars!" The geezer flinched, the boy was punching in the quicksand continuously.


    "Even if I am! What will you do about it!


    Well then! See you later!" He raised his step and fell on his face,


    "Ah! I fell again, I am getting old, my steps are now pushing the earth instead of going forward!" The geezer laughed,


    "You are just a pervert and an idiot!" The boy scowled at him,


    "You''re the idiot who didn''t get that!" The old man stood up and walked away¡­"


    *


    *


    *


    ''Now, I get what he meant by that.''


    Suddenly Styrmir grabbed Jeremy''s skull with a vicious grip with his eyes still closed,


    "How?"

 Chapter 133 - On Verge

    "How the hell are you still alive?" Jeremy both hands were in the air, while Styrmir grabbed his face, there was blood from Styrmir filling the cracked ground, blue spots were all over his body.


    And yet he was smiling,


    "You bastard-" Jeremy pulled his punch back again, but stopped trembling, his face went blank, when felt it,


    ''What is this feeling? This aura? Is it going out of this guy?


    It feels like¡­.I am in the mouth of a beast!'' Jeremy tried to stop shaking and calm his breaths, his right forearm swelled up and the crystals on it got hardened,


    "This will be enough to put you to sleep!"


    ''It''s all blurry, I can''t see, that fucker is really annoying isn''t he geezer, so you won''t mind me going all out?''


    Styrmir closed his and took a deep breath, and suddenly,


    His veins started popping, from his body''s tremendous amount of aura started taking the form of stormy winds.


    The gravel around him started floating and shooting everywhere, and the dust-covered Jeremy''s eyes,


    "What the hell is this guy trying to pull?" Jeremy peeked from his half-opened eyes,


    "It''s time to fly¡­." Styrmir smirked,


    Styrmir clenched his skull, and a gentle cold breeze came out of the hollow gap between his palm and Jeremy''s nose, and slowly he eased his grip.


    "Have you gone -" Jeremy threw his punch, and Styrmir closed his pinky, and that small circle blasted, shattering Jeremy''s exo-skull.


    Jeremy flew in the air while bleeding from his basted eyeballs and ears,


    ''How did he do that without chanting?'' Jeremy smashed the ceiling and fell to the ground.


    He tried to get up but realized that his hands were shaking, and coughed out blood, he felt his face swelling up.


    "That fucker! If it weren''t for that crystal skull my head would''ve been into pieces!" Jeremy raised his gaze but only pitch darkness was there, Styrmir standing up, his stormy aura was getting intense.


    "What the hell did you do?" Jeremy shouted, he couldn''t see anything, he was moving his head like crazy,


    "Calm down! You are lucky your head is still in a single piece." Styrmir walked to him, with his bleeding hand, the skin on his right arm was completely shredded,


    The tendon was completely exposed to his muscles, but his palm and closed pinky were still in the fixed mudra.


    Styrmir was panting, his body didn''t recover from the stress and pain,


    "What did I use?" Styrmir huffed and stood in front of Jeremy,


    "Who do you think I am? Have you never heard, don''t share your secrets of strength and weakness!" Styrmir grabbed his head,


    "You fucker! I will kill you-"


    Styrmir shoved his knee on Jeremy''s into the wall.


    Crushing his skull again,


    "Now, let me teach you what it means to beat the shit out of someone."


    *


    *


    *


    The dungeon shook for a while, Historia felt the unsettling mana of Styrmir,


    "What the hell is wrong with that boy? His mana has been irregular for a while now, and suddenly it busted out¡­ what is going on with him?"


    Historia rushed and reached the hole Jane and others echoed through,


    "Now, who did this?"  Historia jumped in the hole and landed on her knee,


    When she touched the floor, she felt the floor shaking, her eyes gaped, the whole passage looked like a whole war was held in it.


    She slowly treaded in the direction of Styrmir''s aura, she looked at the floor which had blood-splattered and shaved walls.


    Then she saw him, a boy with a glowing blue aura, pounding a man like a toy, the walls were shaking and the ceiling was dusting, the man was completely holed up in the wall, with blood flowing out of it,


    Historia sprinted to Styrmir and held both of his hands,


    "Steam! Calm down! Calm down! You are really injured! Just stop now!" She was struggling with him, but Styrmir wasn''t stopping, her voice wasn''t reaching to her,


    All the adrenaline in his body was driving him like a hungry beast chomping on its prey.


    "Steam!" Historia cried out and hugged him from the back,


    He suddenly jerked, his fists halted with his breathing loosening up, he felt a gentle warmth on his back,


    "Who''s there?" Styrmir mumbled, at this point, only words were reaching,


    "It''s me, your captain, you''ve done well, now you can rest!"


    She patted his head, leaned on her, and fainted.


    Historia put him on the floating cloud and looked at Jeremy,


    "Just what the hell you did to him?" She mumbled,


    He averted her eyes when she saw him, his half of the upper body was completely minced, all his bones, muscles, blood everything was completely crushed with his fists.


    Historia stepped on the cloud, and it started floating above, she flew outside, even her mana was on the verge of exhausting.


    She took a glance at him, and couldn''t help but watch him struggling with his breaths,


    ''This boy! His body is incomplete ruins! Most of his body is now either broken bones or blood clots! I don''t have enough strength to heal him! What should i-'' she moved her gaze and saw a chain of bubbles escaping from the mansion''s territory.


    "What in the world is-" she glared at them, saw some nuns healing wounded inside that bubble,


    "Bingo!" She grinned at them, and clapped her hand,


    *


    *


    *


    "Gemis, hurry up! We still have many pati..ents-" a nun moved her gaze to her left, and cold ran through her spine, she started shaking, her face turned blue, she rested her hand on the nun beside and shook her¡­


    "Gemis¡­Gemis!"


    "What?" The nun wasn''t flinching her whole focus was on healing the injured,


    "GEMIS!" She cried out,


    "What?!" She yelled at him and glared at her,  she saw him pointing at the south, with fear-filled in her eyes,


    "Why are you so scared-"


    She moved her gaze slowly and saw a woman riding a cloud, approaching them at an inhuman speed, that woman had blood on her hands, her eyes were glowing in that dark of that night,


    She was smiling and getting closer to them a bit by bit!


    "MISS JANE! SPEED UP! SOMETHING IS COMING! WAY MORE SCARIER THAN THAT MONSTER!  MISS JANE!" The nun started crying out, everyone looked at her, and started crying too.


    Jane jumped into her place with sudden chaos,


    "What the hell-" she took a peek and a smile spread throughout her face.


    "Miss Historia!" She shouted, and everybody looked at her startled,


    "Do you know that monster?" A nun whispered,


    "Hey! She ain''t a monster! She is the captain of the person who saved us all!" Jane''s wide smile assured everyone and they looked at each other and nodded.


    They halted the bubble chain and Historia caught up to them,


    She picked up Styrmir and jumped in that bubble, she was looking at Styrmir and took a deep breath,


    "Hey, if you don''t mind can you-"


    "No worries, lady Historia!" Jane crouched down,


    "Jane!" Historia''s eyes widened with a glint, she finally took a breath of relief, but suddenly Jane''s eyes caught a glimpse of Styrmir, and her heart almost froze.


    "Styrmir! What happened! Open your eyes! Styrmir!" Everybody gathered around Styrmir and couldn''t help but to stare at him with hands-on their mouths.


    Historia rested his body on the bubble and nuns rushed around him,


    "Just how! Did he¡­did he los-"


    "Nah he won." Historia ran her hands in his hair.


    "Don''t worry! You are also but injured, you three start healing her, and those who have enough mana in them, start healing him!"


    Three nuns gathered around Historia, they started healing her,


    While others were focusing on Styrmir,


    [ HEALING MAGIA ]


    [ BY THE BLESSING GIVEN TO US,


    BY THE MERCY OF THE LIGHT,


    LEND US YOUR STRENGTH AGAIN! ]


    [ GRACE OF LIGHT !!!]


    Everyone chanted together, encircling Styrmir, and then healing began,


    "Will he be okay? Especially his hand-" Historia frowned,


    "Don''t worry! This is the strongest healing spell that uses our collective strength, it could even regenerate the organs to some extent! He will be alright!"  The nun uttered, she was sweating and panting.


    "By the way, what is it? These flying bubbles?" Historia looked around,


    "Ah, this! This is the spell developed in our church! It was used as the means to carry injured persons to church in emergencies! But its durability is enhanced by lady Jane magia!"


    "I see¡­" Historia took a breath of relief,


    "Well now, can you hurry up, there is also another place I should be at¡­"


    *


    *


    *


    Meanwhile on the first floor,


    Melvi and Clove were facing each other,


    "Tell me Melvi! Why did you betray us? Why!" Clove screamed out,


    Melvi irked with her voice,


    "Everything I did, it was only for my sister!"